THE
LIFE
OF
The
most
Reverend
FATHER
in
GOD
WILLIAM
Lord
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
LIB.
IV.
Extending
from
his
being
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
to
the
end
of
the
Parliament
and
Convocation
,
Anno
1640.
CANTERBVRY
was
anciently
the
principal
City
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
afterwards
of
the
County
of
Kent
,
situate
about
seven
miles
from
the
Sea
,
and
neighboured
by
a
little
River
,
capable
only
of
small
boats
,
and
consequently
of
no
great
use
for
the
wealth
and
trading
of
the
place
.
It
was
made
an
Archiepiscopal
See
at
the
first
planting
of
the
Gospel
amongst
the
English
,
Augustine
the
Monk
who
first
preacht
the
one
,
being
the
first
Archbishop
of
the
other
.
For
though
that
Dignity
was
by
Pope
Gregory
the
Great
designed
for
London
,
yet
Augustine
the
Monk
(
whom
he
sent
hither
on
that
Errand
)
having
received
this
City
in
gift
from
the
King
,
resolved
to
six
himself
upon
it
without
going
further
.
Merlin
had
prophesied
as
much
,
if
those
Prophesies
be
of
any
credit
,
signifying
,
that
the
[
(a)
](A43524-e72960-b)
(a)
Dig●●●●
Lo●di
〈◊〉
nabit
Do
〈…〉
M●th
.
West
.
in
Hist.
●lo
.
Metropolitan
dignity
which
was
then
at
London
,
should
in
the
following
times
be
transferred
to
Canterbury
.
Ethelbert
;
then
King
of
Kent
,
having
thus
given
away
the
Regal
City
,
retires
himself
unto
Reculver
,
where
he
built
his
Palace
for
himself
and
his
Successors
in
that
Kingdom
,
leaving
his
former
Royal
Seat
to
be
the
Archiepiscopal
Palace
for
the
Archbishops
of
Canterbury
.
The
Cathedral
,
having
been
a
Church
before
in
the
Britains
time
,
was
by
the
said
Archbishop
Augustine
repaired
,
Consecrated
and
Dedicated
to
the
name
of
Christ
,
which
it
still
retains
,
though
for
a
long
time
together
it
was
called
St
Thomas
,
in
honour
of
Thomas
Becket
,
one
of
the
Archbishops
hereof
,
who
was
murthered
in
it
.
The
present
Fabrick
was
begun
by
Archbishop
Lanfranck
and
William
Corboyle
;
and
by
degrees
made
perfect
by
their
Successors
.
Take
Canterbury
as
the
Seat
of
the
Metropolitan
,
it
hath
under
it
twenty
one
Suffragan
Bishops
,
of
which
seventeen
are
in
England
,
and
four
in
Wales
:
But
take
it
as
the
Seat
of
a
Diocesan
,
and
it
containeth
only
some
part
of
Kent
,
to
the
number
of
257
Parishes
,
(
the
residue
being
in
the
Diocess
of
Rochester
)
together
with
some
few
particular
Parishes
dispersed
here
and
there
in
several
Diocesses
;
it
being
an
ancient
priviledge
of
this
See
,
that
wheresoever
the
Archbishops
had
their
Mannors
or
Advousons
,
the
place
forthwith
became
exempt
from
the
Ordinary
,
and
was
reputed
of
the
Diocess
of
Canterbury
.
The
other
Priviledges
of
this
See
are
,
that
the
Archbishop
is
accounted
Primate
and
Metropolitan
of
ALL
England
,
and
is
the
first
Peer
of
the
Realm
:
having
precedency
of
all
Dukes
,
not
being
of
the
Royal
bloud
,
and
all
the
great
Officers
of
the
State
.
He
hath
the
Title
of
Grace
afforded
him
in
common
speech
,
and
writes
himself
Divina
Providentia
,
where
other
Bishops
only
use
Divina
Permissione
.
The
Coronation
of
the
King
hath
anciently
belonged
unto
him
:
It
being
also
formerly
resolved
,
that
wheresoever
the
Court
was
,
the
King
and
Queen
were
[
(b)
](A43524-e73270-b)
(b)
Speciales
,
&
Domestici
Pa●●ch●am
D●mi●i
Archiepiscopi
.
the
proper
and
Domestical
Parishioners
of
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
It
also
did
belong
unto
him
in
former
times
to
take
unto
himself
the
Offerings
made
at
the
holy
Altar
by
the
King
and
Queen
,
wheresoever
the
Court
was
,
if
he
were
present
at
the
same
;
and
to
appoint
the
Lent
Preachers
:
but
these
time
hath
altered
,
and
the
King
otherwise
disposed
of
.
Abroad
in
General
Councils
he
had
place
at
the
Popes
Right
foot
:
At
home
this
Royal
Priviledge
,
That
those
which
held
Lands
of
him
were
liable
for
Wardship
to
him
,
and
to
compound
with
him
for
the
same
,
though
they
held
other
Lands
in
chief
of
our
Lord
the
King
.
And
for
the
more
increase
of
his
power
and
honour
it
was
Enacted
,
25
Hen.
viii
.
and
21.
That
all
Licences
and
Dispensations
(
not
repugnant
to
the
Law
of
God
)
which
heretofore
were
sued
for
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
should
be
hereafter
granted
by
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
and
his
Successors
.
As
also
in
the
1
Eliz.
and
2.
That
by
the
Advice
of
the
Metropolitan
or
Ecclesiastical
Commissioners
,
the
Queens
Majesty
might
ordain
and
publish
such
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
as
may
be
most
for
the
Advancement
of
Gods
glory
,
the
Edifying
of
his
Church
,
and
the
due
Reverence
of
Christs
holy
Sacraments
.
To
this
high
dignity
Laud
succeedeth
on
the
death
of
Abbot
,
nominated
unto
it
by
the
King
on
the
sixth
of
August
,
the
Election
returned
and
presented
to
his
Majesty
from
the
Dean
and
Chapter
,
on
the
twenty
fifth
of
the
same
,
and
the
translation
fully
perfected
on
the
nineteenth
of
September
then
next
following
,
on
which
day
he
kept
a
solemn
and
magnificent
Feast
at
his
house
in
Lambeth
,
his
State
being
set
out
in
the
great
Chamber
of
that
house
,
and
all
persons
standing
bare
before
it
after
the
accustomed
manner
;
his
Steward
,
Treasurer
,
and
Comptroller
,
attending
with
their
white
staves
in
their
several
Offices
.
Thus
have
we
brought
him
to
his
height
,
and
from
that
height
we
may
take
as
good
a
prospect
into
the
Church
under
his
direction
,
as
the
advantage
of
the
place
can
present
unto
us
.
And
if
we
look
into
the
Church
as
it
stood
under
his
direction
,
we
shall
find
the
Prelates
generally
more
intent
upon
the
work
committed
to
them
,
more
earnest
to
reduce
this
Church
to
the
ancient
Orders
,
than
in
former
times
;
the
Clergy
more
obedient
to
the
Commands
of
their
Ordinaries
,
joyning
together
to
advance
the
work
of
Vniformity
recommended
to
them
,
the
Liturgie
more
punctually
executed
in
all
the
parts
and
offices
of
it
;
the
Word
more
diligently
preacht
,
the
Sacraments
more
reverendly
administred
,
than
in
some
scores
of
years
before
;
the
people
more
conformable
to
those
Reverend
Gestures
in
the
House
of
God
,
which
,
though
prescribed
before
,
were
but
little
practised
;
more
cost
laid
out
upon
the
beautifying
and
adorning
of
Parochial
Churches
,
in
furnishing
and
repairing
Parsonage
houses
,
than
at
or
in
all
the
times
since
the
Reformation
;
the
Clergy
grown
to
such
esteem
,
for
parts
and
power
,
that
the
Gentry
thought
none
of
their
Daughters
,
to
be
better
disposed
of
than
such
as
they
had
lodged
in
the
Arms
of
a
Church-man
;
and
the
Nobility
grown
so
well
affected
to
the
State
of
the
Church
,
that
some
of
them
designed
their
younger
Sons
to
the
Order
of
Priesthood
,
to
make
them
capable
of
rising
in
the
same
Ascendent
.
Next
,
if
we
look
into
the
Doctrine
,
we
shall
find
her
to
be
no
less
glorious
within
,
than
beautified
and
adorned
to
the
outward
eye
;
the
Doctrines
of
it
publickly
avowed
and
taught
,
in
the
literal
and
Grammatical
sense
,
according
to
the
true
intent
and
meaning
of
the
first
Reformers
;
the
Dictates
and
Authorities
of
private
men
(
which
before
had
carried
all
before
them
)
subjected
to
the
sense
of
the
Church
;
and
the
Church
hearkening
to
no
other
voice
than
that
of
their
great
Shepherd
speaking
to
them
in
his
holy
Scriptures
;
all
bitternesses
of
spirit
so
composed
and
qualified
on
every
side
,
that
the
advancement
of
the
great
work
of
Unity
and
Uniformity
between
the
parties
went
forwards
like
the
building
of
Solomons
Temple
without
the
noise
of
Axe
or
Hammer
.
If
you
will
take
her
Character
from
the
mouth
of
a
[
(c)
](A43524-e73560-b)
(c)
H.
●f
K.
Ch.
l●
H.
●●
p.
242.
Protestant
he
will
give
it
thus
:
He
that
desires
to
pourtray
England
(
saith
he
)
in
her
full
structure
of
external
glory
,
let
him
behold
the
Church
shining
in
transcendent
Empyreal
brightness
,
and
purity
of
Evangelical
Truths
.
Her
Religious
Performances
,
her
holy
Offices
,
ordered
and
regulated
agreeable
to
the
strict
expedient
of
such
Sacred
Actions
.
Her
Discipline
,
Model
,
sutable
to
the
Apostolick
Form
.
The
set
and
suit
of
her
whole
Tribe
,
renowned
●or
Piety
and
Learning
,
are
all
those
in
so
super-eminent
a
degree
,
that
no
Church
on
this
side
of
the
Apostolick
,
can
or
could
compare
with
her
in
any
one
:
All
Arts
and
Sciences
highly
honoured
,
and
consequently
their
Academies
to
flourish
.
To
which
last
part
of
the
Character
let
me
add
thus
much
,
That
the
Universities
never
had
such
a
flourishing
time
for
number
of
Students
,
civility
of
Conversation
,
and
eminence
in
all
parts
of
Learning
,
as
when
the
influences
of
his
Power
and
Government
did
direct
their
Studies
.
If
you
will
take
her
Character
from
the
Pen
of
a
[
(d)
](A43524-e73630-b)
(d)
Pre●ace
〈…〉
,
se●t
.
20.
Iesuit
,
you
shall
find
him
speaking
,
amongst
many
falshoods
,
these
undoubted
Truths
;
viz.
That
the
Professors
of
it
,
they
especially
of
greatest
Worth
,
Learning
and
Authority
,
love
Temper
and
Moderation
;
That
the
Doctrines
are
altered
in
many
things
;
as
for
example
,
the
Pope
not
Antichrist
,
Pictures
,
Free-will
,
Predestination
,
Vniversal
Grace
,
Inherent
Righteousness
,
the
preferring
of
Charity
before
Knowledge
,
the
Merit
(
or
Reward
rather
)
of
good
Works
;
the
39
Articles
seeming
patient
,
if
not
ambitious
also
of
some
Catholick
sense
;
That
their
Churches
begin
to
look
with
a
new
face
,
their
Walls
to
speak
a
new
Language
,
and
some
of
their
Divines
to
teach
,
That
the
Church
hath
Authority
in
determining
Controversies
of
Faith
,
and
interpreting
the
Scriptures
;
That
men
in
talk
and
writing
use
willingly
the
once
fearful
names
of
Priests
and
Altars
,
and
are
now
put
in
mind
,
That
for
Exposition
of
Scripture
they
are
by
Canon
bound
to
follow
the
Fathers
.
So
far
the
Iesuit
may
be
thought
to
speak
nothing
but
truth
;
but
had
he
tarried
there
,
he
had
been
no
Iesuit
:
And
therefore
to
preserve
the
Credit
of
his
Order
,
he
must
fly
out
further
,
and
tell
us
this
,
viz.
That
Protestantism
waxeth
weary
of
it self
;
That
we
are
at
this
time
more
unresolved
where
to
fasten
,
than
in
the
infancy
of
our
Church
;
That
our
Doctrine
is
altered
in
many
things
,
for
which
our
Progenitors
forsook
the
then
visible
Church
of
Christ
,
amongst
which
he
reckons
Limbus
Patrum
,
Prayer
for
the
Dead
,
Iustification
not
by
Faith
alone
,
The
possibility
of
keeping
Gods
Commandments
,
and
the
accounting
of
Calvinism
to
be
Heresie
at
the
least
,
if
not
also
Treason
.
Which
Points
the
Iesuit
cannot
prove
to
have
been
positively
maintained
by
any
one
Divine
in
the
Church
of
England
;
and
yet
those
foolish
men
began
to
phancy
such
a
misconstruction
of
that
Ingenuity
and
Moderation
which
they
found
in
some
Professors
of
our
Religion
,
whom
they
affirmed
to
be
of
greatest
Worth
,
Learning
,
and
Authority
,
as
to
conceive
that
we
were
coming
towards
an
Agreement
with
them
,
even
in
those
Superstitions
and
Idolatries
which
made
the
first
Wall
of
Separation
between
the
Churches
.
Upon
which
hope
(
as
weak
and
foolish
as
it
was
)
the
late
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
was
no
sooner
dead
,
but
one
of
their
Party
came
to
Laud
,
whom
they
looked
upon
as
his
Successor
,
seriously
tendred
him
the
offer
of
a
Cardinals
Cap
,
and
avowed
Ability
to
perform
it
;
to
whom
he
presently
returned
this
Answer
,
That
somewhat
dwelt
within
him
which
would
not
suffer
him
to
accept
the
Offer
,
till
Rome
were
otherwise
than
it
was
:
And
this
being
said
,
he
went
immediately
to
his
Majesty
,
the
Tempter
left
him
,
and
that
not
only
for
that
time
,
but
for
ever
after
.
But
to
proceed
:
To
welcom
him
to
his
new
great
Charge
,
he
received
Letters
from
his
Majesty
,
dated
upon
the
very
day
of
his
Confirmation
,
upon
this
occasion
.
It
had
been
ordered
by
the
ancient
Canons
of
the
Church
,
That
none
should
be
admitted
Deacon
or
Priest
,
who
had
not
first
some
certain
place
where
he
might
use
his
Function
.
And
it
was
ordered
by
the
Canons
of
the
year
1603.
in
pursuance
of
the
said
old
Canons
,
That
no
person
should
be
admitted
into
Sacred
Orders
,
except
he
shall
at
that
time
exhibit
to
the
Bishop
,
of
whom
he
desireth
Imposition
of
Hands
,
a
Presentation
of
himself
to
some
Ecclesiastical
Preferment
then
void
in
that
Diocess
;
or
shall
bring
unto
the
said
Bishop
a
true
and
undoubted
Certificate
,
That
either
he
is
provided
of
some
Church
within
the
said
Diocess
,
where
he
may
attend
the
Cure
of
Souls
,
or
of
some
Ministers
Place
vacant
,
either
in
the
Cathedral
Church
of
that
Diocess
,
or
of
some
other
Collegiat
Church
therein
also
scituate
,
where
he
may
execute
his
Ministry
;
or
that
he
is
a
Fellow
,
or
in
right
as
a
Fellow
,
or
to
be
a
Conduct
or
Chaplain
in
some
Colledge
in
either
of
the
Universities
;
or
except
he
be
a
Master
of
Arts
of
five
years
standing
,
that
liveth
in
either
of
them
at
his
own
charge
.
And
hereunto
was
added
this
Commination
,
That
if
any
Bishop
shall
admit
any
person
into
the
Ministry
,
that
hath
none
of
these
Titles
as
is
aforesaid
,
then
he
shall
keep
and
maintain
him
with
all
things
necessary
,
till
he
do
prefer
him
to
some
Ecclesiastical
Living
;
and
on
his
refusal
so
to
do
,
he
shall
be
suspended
by
the
Archbishop
,
being
assisted
with
another
Bishop
,
from
giving
of
Orders
by
the
space
of
a
year
.
Which
severe
Canon
notwithstanding
,
some
Bishops
of
the
poorer
S●●s
,
for
their
private
benefit
,
admitted
many
men
promis●uously
to
Holy
Orders
,
so
far
from
having
any
Title
,
that
they
had
no
Merit
.
By
means
whereof
the
Church
was
filled
with
indigent
Clerks
,
which
either
thrust
themselves
into
Gentlemens
Houses
to
teach
their
Children
,
and
sometimes
to
officiate
Divine
Service
at
the
Tables
end
;
or
otherwise
to
undertake
some
Stipendary
Lecture
,
wheresoever
they
could
find
entertainment
,
to
the
great
fomenting
of
Faction
in
the
State
,
the
Danger
of
Schism
in
the
Church
,
and
ruine
of
both
.
It
had
been
formerly
ordered
by
his
Majesties
Instructions
of
the
year
1629.
"
That
no
private
Gentleman
,
not
qualified
by
Law
,
should
keep
any
Chaplain
in
his
House
:
Which
though
it
were
somewhat
strictly
inquired
into
at
the
first
,
yet
not
a
few
of
them
retained
their
Chaplains
,
as
before
:
For
remedy
whereof
for
the
time
to
come
,
it
was
thought
fit
to
tie
the
Bishops
from
giving
Orders
unto
any
which
were
not
qualified
according
to
the
foresaid
Canon
;
which
was
conceived
to
be
the
only
probable
means
of
diminishing
the
number
both
of
such
petit
Lecturers
,
and
such
Trencher-Chaplains
;
the
English
Gentry
not
being
then
come
to
such
wild
extremities
,
as
to
believe
that
any
man
might
exercise
the
Priests
Office
,
in
ministring
the
Sacraments
,
Praying
,
Preaching
,
&c.
which
was
not
lawfully
Ordained
by
some
Bishop
or
other
.
Now
his
Majesties
Letter
to
this
purpose
was
as
followeth
.
CHARLES
REX
.
MOst
Reverend
Father
in
God
,
Right
Trusty
and
Right
Entirely-beloved
Counsellor
,
We
greet
you
well
.
There
is
nothing
more
dear
to
us
than
the
preservation
of
true
Religion
,
as
it
is
now
setled
and
established
in
this
Our
Kingdom
,
to
the
Honour
of
God
,
the
great
Com●ort
of
Our Self
and
Our
Loyal
People
:
and
there
can
nothing
more
conduce
to
the
Advancement
thereof
,
than
the
strict
observations
of
such
Canons
of
the
Church
as
concern
those
who
are
to
take
Orders
in
their
several
Times
;
more
especially
of
keeping
that
particular
Canon
which
enjoins
,
That
no
man
be
made
a
Priest
without
a
Title
:
For
We
find
,
that
many
not
so
qualified
,
do
by
favour
or
other
means
procure
themselves
to
be
Ordained
,
and
afterwards
for
want
of
Means
wander
up
and
down
,
to
the
scandal
of
their
Calling
;
or
to
get
Maintenance
,
fall
upon
such
Courses
as
were
most
unfit
for
them
,
both
by
humouring
their
Auditors
,
and
other
ways
altogether
unsufferable
.
We
have
therefore
thought
fit
,
and
We
do
hereby
straightly
command
,
require
,
and
charge
you
,
to
call
such
Bishops
to
you
as
are
now
present
in
or
near
Our
City
of
London
,
and
to
acquaint
them
with
this
Our
Resolution
.
And
further
,
That
you
fail
not
in
the
beginning
of
the
next
Term
,
to
give
notice
of
this
Our
Will
and
Pleasure
openly
in
Our
High-Commis●ion
Court
;
and
that
you
call
into
your
said
Court
every
Bishop
respectively
,
that
shall
presume
to
give
Orders
to
any
man
that
hath
not
a
Title
,
and
there
to
censure
him
as
the
Canon
aforesaid
doth
enjoin
(
which
is
,
to
maintain
the
Party
so
Ordered
till
he
give
him
a
Title
)
and
with
what
other
Censure
you
in
Iustice
shall
think
fit
.
And
Our
further
Will
is
,
That
nothing
shall
be
reputed
a
Title
to
enable
a
man
for
Orders
,
but
that
which
is
so
by
the
Ancient
Course
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Canon-Law
,
so
far
forth
as
that
Law
is
received
in
this
our
Church
of
England
.
And
as
you
must
not
fail
in
these
our
Directions
,
nor
in
any
part
of
them
;
so
We
expect
that
you
give
us
from
time
to
time
a
strict
Account
of
your
Proceedings
in
the
same
.
Given
under
Our
Signet
at
Our
Palace
of
Westminster
,
Septemb.
19.
in
the
ninth
year
of
Our
Reign
.
1633.
On
the
Receipt
of
these
Letters
,
which
himself
had
both
advised
and
digested
,
he
called
such
of
his
Suffragan
Bishops
who
were
then
about
London
to
come
before
him
,
acquaints
them
with
the
great
scandal
which
was
given
the
Church
,
the
danger
of
Schism
and
Faction
which
might
thence
arise
,
and
the
more
than
ordinary
displeasure
which
had
been
taken
by
his
Majesty
and
the
Lords
of
his
Council
,
at
such
unlawful
and
uncanonical
Ordinations
;
he
required
them
therefore
to
be
more
careful
for
the
time
to
come
,
and
not
to
give
the
like
offence
to
his
Sacred
Majesty
,
who
was
resolved
to
see
the
Canons
of
the
Church
in
that
particular
more
punctually
observed
than
they
had
been
formerly
,
and
to
call
all
such
to
an
account
who
should
presume
hereafter
to
transgress
therein
:
Which
said
,
he
gave
to
each
of
them
a
Copy
of
his
Majesties
Letters
,
and
sent
the
like
Copies
unto
all
the
rest
of
his
Suffragan
Bishops
,
inclosed
in
Letters
of
his
own
;
in
which
Letters
having
declared
unto
them
as
much
as
he
spake
unto
the
rest
,
touching
his
Majesties
pious
Care
to
redress
that
Mischief
,
he
requires
them
and
every
one
of
them
,
Bibl.
Regi●
,
sect.
3.
c.
11.
p.
332.
That
at
all
times
of
Ordination
they
be
very
careful
to
admit
none
into
Holy
Orders
,
but
such
men
as
for
Life
and
Learning
are
fit
,
and
which
have
a
Title
for
their
maintenance
,
according
to
the
Laws
and
the
ancient
Practice
of
the
Church
,
assuring
them
that
his
Majesty
had
commanded
him
to
let
them
know
,
That
he
would
not
fail
to
call
for
an
account
of
those
his
Letters
,
both
from
him
and
them
;
and
therefore
,
That
he
did
not
doubt
but
that
they
would
have
a
special
care
both
of
the
good
of
the
Church
,
and
his
Majesties
Contentment
in
it
.
The
like
Letters
were
sent
from
his
Majesty
,
by
his
procurement
,
to
the
Archbishop
of
York
,
who
was
as
sensible
of
the
inconvenience
as
himself
could
be
.
And
though
nothing
was
required
in
either
of
the
said
Letters
,
but
what
had
been
provided
for
in
the
Canon
of
1603.
yet
was
it
as
much
inveighed
against
as
if
it
had
been
a
new
device
,
never
heard
of
formerly
.
The
reason
was
,
because
that
neither
any
Lecture
,
nor
any
possibility
of
being
entertained
as
a
Chaplain
in
the
Houses
of
Noblemen
,
or
others
of
the
inferiour
Gentry
,
could
be
allowed
of
for
a
Title
,
and
consequently
no
Orders
to
be
given
hereafter
under
those
Capacities
.
But
notwithstanding
those
Reproaches
,
the
Archbishops
so
bestirred
themselves
,
and
kept
such
a
strict
eye
on
their
several
Suffragans
,
that
from
henceforth
we
hear
but
little
of
such
vagrant
Ministers
and
Trencher-Chaplains
(
the
old
brood
being
once
worn
out
)
as
had
pestred
and
annoyed
the
Church
in
those
latter
Times
.
It
is
to
be
observed
,
That
the
Archbishops
Letter
to
his
several
Suffragans
bears
date
on
the
eighteenth
of
October
,
which
day
gives
date
also
to
his
Majesties
Declaration
about
Lawful
Sports
,
concerning
which
we
are
to
know
,
That
the
Commons
in
the
first
Parliament
of
his
Majesties
Reign
had
gained
an
Act
,
That
from
thenceforth
there
should
be
no
Assembly
or
Concourse
of
People
out
of
their
own
Parishes
on
the
Lords
day
,
or
any
Bull-baiting
,
Bear-baiting
,
Enterludes
,
Common
Plays
,
or
any
other
unlawful
Exercises
or
Pastimes
in
their
own
Parishes
on
the
same
:
Which
being
gained
,
they
obtained
another
in
the
third
Parliament
,
for
inhibiting
all
Carriers
,
Waggoners
,
Drovers
,
Pack-men
,
for
Travelling
on
the
said
day
with
their
Horses
,
Waggons
,
Packs
,
&c.
As
also
,
That
no
Butcher
should
from
thenceforth
kill
or
sell
any
Victual
upon
that
day
,
either
by
himself
or
any
other
,
under
the
several
Penalties
therein
contained
.
And
though
it
was
not
his
Majesties
purpose
in
those
Acts
to
debar
any
of
his
good
Subjects
from
any
honest
and
harmless
Recreations
,
which
had
not
been
prohibited
by
the
Laws
of
the
Land
;
or
that
it
should
not
be
lawful
for
them
,
in
case
of
necessity
,
to
buy
a
piece
of
Meat
for
the
use
of
their
Families
,
the
Butchers
Shop
not
being
set
open
as
on
other
days
:
yet
presently
some
Publick
Ministers
of
Justice
began
to
put
another
sense
upon
those
Acts
,
than
ever
came
within
the
compass
of
his
meaning
.
For
at
the
Summer
Assizes
held
in
Exon
,
〈◊〉
.
D●om
,
p.
153.
Anno
1627.
an
Order
was
made
by
Walter
then
Chief
Baron
,
and
Denham
one
of
the
puisne
Barons
of
the
Court
of
Exchequer
,
for
suppressing
all
Revels
,
Church-Ales
,
Clerk-Ales
,
which
had
been
used
upon
that
day
;
requiring
the
Justices
of
the
Peace
within
the
said
County
to
see
the
same
put
in
execution
;
and
that
every
Minister
in
his
Parish-Church
should
publish
the
said
Order
yearly
,
on
the
first
Sunday
in
February
.
The
like
Order
made
in
the
same
year
also
for
the
Counties
of
Somerset
and
Dorset
,
and
probably
enough
for
some
of
the
other
Counties
of
that
Western
Circuit
;
none
of
them
in
those
squeasie
and
unsettled
Times
being
questioned
for
it
.
And
then
in
reference
to
the
Statute
of
the
Third
of
this
King
,
a
Warrant
is
granted
in
the
Month
of
April
1629.
by
Richard
Dean
then
Lord
Mayor
of
London
,
But
none
so
lastily
laid
about
him
in
this
kind
,
as
Richardson
the
Chi●●
Justice
of
his
Majesties
Bench
,
who
in
the
Lent-Assizes
for
the
County
of
Somerset
,
Anno
1631.
published
the
like
Order
to
that
which
had
been
made
by
Walter
for
the
County
of
Devon
;
not
only
requiring
that
the
Justices
of
the
Peace
in
the
said
County
should
see
the
same
to
be
duly
put
in
execution
:
but
also
(
as
the
other
had
done
before
)
that
publication
should
be
made
thereof
in
the
Parish-Churches
by
all
such
Ministers
as
did
Officiate
in
the
same
;
with
which
encroachment
upon
the
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
,
in
imposing
upon
men
in
Holy
Orders
the
publishing
of
Warrants
and
Commands
from
the
Secular
Judges
,
Laud
being
then
Bishop
of
London
,
and
finding
his
Majesties
Affairs
in
a
quieter
condition
than
they
had
been
formerly
,
was
not
meanly
offended
,
as
he
had
good
reason
so
to
be
,
and
made
complaint
of
it
to
the
King
,
who
thereupon
commanded
Richardson
to
revoke
the
said
Order
at
the
next
Assizes
.
But
Richardson
was
so
far
from
obeying
his
Majesties
Command
in
that
particular
,
that
on
the
contrary
he
not
only
confirmed
his
former
Order
,
but
made
it
more
peremptory
than
before
:
Upon
complaint
whereof
by
Sir
Robert
Philips
,
and
other
chief
Gentlemen
of
that
County
,
his
Majesty
seemed
to
be
very
much
moved
,
and
gave
Command
to
the
Bishop
of
London
to
require
an
Account
from
the
Bishop
of
Bath
nnd
Wells
then
being
,
how
the
said
Feast-days
,
Church-Ales
,
Wakes
,
or
Revels
,
were
for
the
most
part
celebrated
and
observed
in
his
Diocess
.
On
the
Receipt
of
which
Letters
the
Bishop
calls
before
him
72
of
the
most
Orthodox
and
ablest
Clergy-men
amongst
them
,
who
certified
under
their
several
hands
,
That
on
the
Feast-days
(
which
commonly
fell
upon
the
Sunday
)
the
Service
of
God
was
more
solemnly
performed
,
C●nt
.
〈◊〉
,
p.
14●
.
and
the
Church
was
better
frequented
both
in
the
forenoon
and
afternoon
,
than
upon
any
Sunday
in
the
year
;
That
the
People
very
much
desired
the
continuance
of
them
;
That
the
Ministers
in
most
Places
did
the
like
,
for
these
Reasons
specially
;
viz.
For
preserving
the
memorial
of
the
Dedication
of
their
several
Churches
;
For
civilizing
the
People
;
For
composing
Differences
,
by
the
mediation
and
meeting
of
Friends
;
For
encrease
of
Love
and
Unity
,
by
those
Feasts
of
Charity
;
For
Relief
and
Comfort
of
the
Poor
(
the
Richer
part
in
a
manner
keeping
open
House
)
,
&c.
On
the
Return
of
which
Certificate
,
so
seasonably
seconding
the
Complaint
and
Information
of
the
Gentry
,
Richardson
was
again
convented
at
the
Council-Table
,
and
peremptorily
commanded
to
reverse
his
former
Orders
at
the
next
Assizes
for
that
County
;
withal
receiving
such
a
rattle
for
his
former
Contempt
by
the
Bishop
of
London
,
that
he
came
out
blubbering
and
complaining
,
That
he
had
been
almost
choaked
with
a
pair
of
Lawn
Sleeves
.
Whilst
these
things
were
thus
in
agitation
,
one
Brabourne
a
poor
School-master
in
the
Diocess
of
Norfolk
,
being
seduced
and
misguided
by
the
continual
inculcating
of
the
Morality
of
the
Lords-day
-
Sabboth
from
the
Press
and
Pulpit
,
published
a
Book
in
maintenance
of
the
Seventh-day
-
Sabboth
,
as
it
was
kept
amongst
the
Iews
,
and
prescribed
by
Moses
,
according
to
Gods
Will
and
Pleasure
signified
in
the
Fourth
Commandment
.
This
Book
at
the
first
not
daring
to
behold
the
Light
,
went
abroad
by
stealth
;
but
afterwards
appeared
in
publick
with
an
open
confidence
,
an
Epistle
Dedicatory
to
his
Majesty
being
placed
before
it
.
His
Majesty
extremely
moved
with
so
lewd
an
impudence
,
and
fearing
to
be
thought
the
Patron
of
a
Doctrine
so
abhorrent
from
all
Christian
Piety
,
gave
Order
for
the
Author
to
be
Censured
in
the
High-Commission
.
Brabourne
being
thereupon
called
into
that
Court
,
and
the
Cause
made
ready
for
an
Hearing
,
his
Errour
was
so
learnedly
confuted
by
the
Bishops
and
other
judicious
Divines
then
present
,
that
he
began
to
stagger
in
his
former
Opinion
;
which
hint
being
taken
by
their
Lordships
,
he
was
admonished
in
a
grave
and
Fatherly
manner
to
submit
himself
unto
a
Conference
with
such
Learned
men
as
should
be
appointed
thereunto
;
to
which
he
chearfully
consented
,
and
found
such
benefit
by
that
Meeting
,
that
by
Gods
Blessing
he
became
a
Convert
,
and
freely
conformed
himself
to
the
Orthodoxal
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
,
concerning
the
Sabboth
and
Lords-day
:
Which
Tendences
of
some
of
the
People
to
downright
Iudaism
,
grounded
upon
the
Practices
and
Positions
of
the
Sabbatarians
,
and
seconded
by
the
petulancy
of
some
Publick
Ministers
of
Justice
,
in
debarring
his
good
Subjects
in
keeping
the
ancient
Dedication-Feast
of
their
several
Churches
,
occasioned
his
Majesty
to
think
of
the
reviving
of
his
Royal
Fathers
Declaration
about
Lawful
Sports
;
To
which
end
he
gave
Orders
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
to
cause
the
same
to
be
re-printed
,
word
for
word
,
as
it
had
issued
from
the
Press
in
the
time
of
his
late
Royal
Father
,
Anno
1618.
at
the
end
whereof
he
caused
this
Declaration
of
his
own
sense
to
be
super-added
;
that
is
to
say
:
Now
out
of
a
like
Pious
Care
(
saith
his
Sacred
Majesty
)
for
the
Service
of
God
,
and
for
suppressing
of
any
humours
that
oppose
the
Truth
,
and
for
the
case
,
and
comfort
,
and
recreation
of
Our
well-deserving
People
,
We
do
Ratifie
and
Publish
this
Our
Blessed
Fathers
Declaration
;
the
rather
,
because
of
late
in
some
Counties
of
Our
Kingdom
we
find
,
that
under
pretence
of
taking
away
Abuses
,
there
hath
been
a
general
forbidding
,
not
only
of
ordinary
Meetings
,
but
of
the
Feasts
of
the
Dedication
of
Churches
,
commonly
called
Wakes
.
Now
Our
express
Will
and
Pleasure
is
,
That
these
Feasts
with
others
shall
be
observed
,
and
that
our
Iustices
of
the
Peace
in
their
several
Divisions
shall
look
to
it
,
both
that
all
Disorders
there
may
be
prevented
or
punished
;
and
that
all
neighbourhood
and
freedom
,
with
manlike
and
lawful
exercises
be
used
.
And
We
further
command
Our
Iustices
of
Assize
in
their
several
Circuits
,
to
see
that
no
man
do
trouble
or
molest
any
of
Our
l●yal
and
dutiful
People
,
in
or
for
their
Lawful
Recreations
,
having
first
done
their
Duty
to
God
,
and
continuing
in
Obedience
to
Vs
and
Our
Laws
.
And
of
this
We
command
all
Our
Iudges
,
Iustices
of
the
Peace
as
well
within
Liberties
as
without
,
Mayors
,
Bayliffs
,
Constables
and
other
Officers
,
to
take
notice
,
and
to
see
observed
as
they
tender
Our
displeasure
.
And
We
further
Will
,
That
Publication
of
this
Our
Commmand
be
made
by
Order
from
the
Bishops
,
thorow
all
the
Parish
Churches
of
their
several
Diocesses
respectively
.
Given
at
our
Palace
at
Westminster
,
Oct.
18.
in
the
ninth
year
of
Our
Reign
,
1633.
His
Majesty
had
scarce
dried
his
Pen
,
when
he
dipt
it
in
the
Ink
again
,
upon
this
occasion
:
The
Parishioners
of
St.
Gregories
in
St.
Pauls
Church-yard
had
bestowed
much
cost
in
beautifying
and
adorning
their
Parish
Church
;
and
having
prepared
a
decent
and
convenient
Table
for
the
holy
Sacrament
,
were
ordered
by
the
Dean
and
Chapter
of
St.
Pauls
,
as
being
Ordinaries
of
the
place
,
to
dispose
of
it
in
such
a
Posture
,
in
the
East
end
of
the
Chancel
,
as
anciently
it
had
stood
,
and
did
then
stand
in
the
Mother
Cathedral
.
Against
this
some
of
the
Parishioners
(
not
above
five
in
number
)
appeal
unto
the
Dean
of
the
Arches
,
and
the
Dean
and
Chapter
to
the
King
.
The
third
day
of
November
is
appointed
for
debating
the
Point
in
controversie
before
the
Lords
of
the
Council
;
his
Majesty
sitting
as
chief
Judge
,
accompanied
with
Laud
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Lord
Keeper
,
Lord
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
Lord
Treasurer
,
Lord
Privy
Seal
,
Lord
Duke
of
Lenox
,
Lord
High
Chamberlaine
,
Earle
Marshal
,
Lord
Chamberlaine
,
Earle
of
Bridgewater
,
Earle
of
Carlisle
,
Lord
Cottington
,
Mr.
Treasurer
,
Mr.
Comptroller
,
Mr.
Secretary
Cooke
,
Mr.
Secretary
Windebanke
.
The
cause
being
heard
,
and
all
the
Allegations
on
both
sides
exactly
pondered
,
his
Majesty
first
declared
his
dislike
of
all
Innovations
,
and
receding
from
ancient
Constitutions
,
grounded
upon
just
and
warrantable
reasons
,
&c.
And
afterwards
gave
Sentence
in
behalf
of
the
Dean
and
Chapter
.
But
because
this
Order
of
his
Majesty
in
the
case
of
St.
Gregories
was
made
the
Rule
,
by
which
all
other
Ordinaries
did
proceed
,
in
causing
the
Communion
Table
to
be
placed
Altarwise
in
the
Churches
of
their
several
and
respective
Diocesses
,
I
will
subjoyn
it
here
verbatim
as
it
lies
before
me
.
At
Whitehall
,
Novem.
3.
1633.
This
day
,
was
debated
before
his
Majesty
sitting
in
Council
the
question
and
difference
which
grew
about
the
removing
of
the
Communion
Table
in
St.
Gregories
Church
,
near
the
Cathedral
Church
of
St.
Paul
,
from
the
middle
of
the
Chancel
to
the
upper
end
,
and
there
placed
Altarwise
in
such
manner
as
it
standeth
in
the
said
Cathedral
and
Mother-Church
,
(
as
also
in
other
Cathedrals
,
and
in
his
Majesties
own
Chappel
)
and
as
is
consonant
to
the
practice
of
approved
Antiquity
;
which
removing
and
placing
of
it
in
that
sort
was
done
by
order
of
the
Dean
and
Chapter
of
St.
Pauls
,
who
are
Ordinaries
thereof
,
as
was
avowed
before
his
Majesty
by
Doctor
King
,
and
Doctor
Montfort
,
two
of
the
Prebends
there
.
Yet
some
few
of
the
Parishioners
,
being
but
five
in
number
,
did
complain
of
this
act
by
appeal
to
the
Court
of
Arches
,
pretending
that
the
Book
of
Common
Prayer
,
and
the
82
Canon
,
do
give
permission
to
place
the
Communion
Table
where
it
may
stand
with
most
fitness
and
convenience
.
Now
his
Majesty
having
heard
a
particular
relation
,
made
by
the
Counsell
of
both
parties
,
of
all
the
carriage
and
proceedings
in
this
cause
,
was
pleased
to
declare
his
dislike
of
all
innovation
and
receding
from
ancient
Constitutions
,
grounded
upon
just
and
warrantable
reasons
,
especially
in
matters
concerning
Ecclesiastical
Orders
and
Government
,
knowing
how
easily
men
are
drawn
to
affect
Novelties
,
and
how
soon
weak
Iudgments
in
such
cases
may
be
overtaken
and
abused
.
And
he
was
also
pleased
to
observe
,
that
if
those
few
Parishioners
might
have
their
wills
,
the
difference
thereby
from
the
foresaid
Cathedral
Mother-Church
,
by
which
all
other
Churches
depending
thereon
ought
to
be
guided
,
would
be
the
more
notorious
,
and
give
more
subject
of
discours
and
disputes
that
might
be
spared
,
by
reason
of
the
nearness
of
St.
Gregories
standing
close
to
the
Wall
thereof
.
And
likewise
,
for
so
much
as
concerns
the
Liberty
by
the
said
Common
Book
or
Canon
,
for
placing
the
Communion
Table
in
any
Church
or
Chappel
with
most
conveniency
,
that
liberty
is
not
so
to
be
understood
,
as
if
it
were
ever
left
to
the
discretion
of
the
Parish
,
much
less
to
the
particular
fancy
of
any
humorous
person
,
but
to
the
judgment
of
the
Ordinary
,
to
whose
place
and
Function
it
doth
properly
belong
to
give
direction
in
that
point
,
both
for
the
thing
it self
,
and
for
the
time
,
when
,
and
how
long
,
as
he
may
find
cause
.
Vpon
which
consideration
his
Majesty
declared
himself
,
that
he
well
approved
and
confirmed
the
Act
of
the
said
Ordinary
,
and
also
gave
commandment
,
that
if
those
few
Parishioners
before
mentioned
,
do
proceed
in
their
said
Appeal
,
then
the
Dean
of
the
Arches
(
who
was
then
attending
at
the
hearing
of
the
cause
)
should
confirm
the
said
Order
of
the
aforesaid
Dean
and
Chapter
.
Of
this
last
Declaration
there
was
no
great
notice
took
at
first
,
the
danger
being
remote
,
the
case
particular
,
and
no
necessity
imposed
of
conforming
to
it
.
But
the
other
was
no
sooner
published
then
it
was
followed
and
pursued
with
such
loud
outcries
as
either
the
Tongues
or
Pens
of
the
Sabbatarians
could
raise
against
it
.
Some
fell
directly
on
the
King
,
and
could
find
out
no
better
names
for
this
Declaration
,
than
a
Profane
Edict
,
a
maintaining
of
his
own
honour
,
and
a
Sacrilegious
robbing
of
God
.
A
Toleration
for
prophaning
the
Lords
day
.
Affirming
,
That
it
was
impossible
that
a
spot
of
so
deep
a
dye
should
be
emblanched
,
though
somewhat
might
be
urged
to
qualifie
and
alleviate
the
blame
thereof
.
Others
,
and
those
the
greatest
part
,
impute
the
Republishing
of
this
Declaration
to
the
new
Archbishop
,
and
make
it
the
first
remarkable
thing
which
was
done
presently
after
he
took
possession
of
his
Graceship
,
as
Burton
doth
pretend
to
wit
it
in
his
Pulpit
Libell
.
And
though
these
Books
came
not
out
in
Print
till
some
years
after
,
yet
was
the
clamour
raised
on
both
at
the
very
first
,
encreasing
every
day
more
and
more
as
the
reading
of
it
in
their
Churches
had
been
pressed
upon
them
.
To
stop
the
current
of
these
clamours
,
till
some
better
course
might
be
devised
,
one
who
wisht
well
both
to
the
Parties
and
the
Cause
,
fell
on
a
fancy
of
Translating
into
the
English
Tongue
a
Lecture
or
Oration
made
by
Dr.
Prideaux
at
the
Act
in
Oxon.
Anno
1622.
In
which
he
solidly
discoursed
both
of
the
Sabbath
and
Sunday
,
according
to
the
judgment
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
and
the
most
approved
Writers
of
the
Protestant
and
Reformed
Churches
.
This
Lecture
thus
translated
was
ushered
also
with
a
Preface
:
In
which
there
was
proof
offered
in
these
three
Propositions
,
First
,
That
the
keeping
holy
of
one
day
of
seven
is
not
the
moral
part
of
the
fourth
Commandment
.
Secondly
,
That
the
alteration
of
the
day
is
only
an
humane
and
Ecclesiastical
Constitution
.
Thirdly
,
That
still
the
Church
hath
power
to
change
the
day
,
and
to
transfer
it
to
some
other
.
Which
as
they
are
the
general
Tendries
of
the
Protestant
,
Lutheran
,
and
Calvinian
Writers
beyond
the
Seas
,
so
were
they
briefly
touched
at
and
maintained
in
the
Doctors
Lecture
;
which
came
out
thus
translated
in
the
next
Candlemas
Term
,
under
the
Title
of
The
Doctrine
of
the
Sabbath
,
delivered
in
the
Act
at
Oxon.
An.
1622.
By
D.
Prideaux
,
his
Majesties
Professor
for
Divinity
in
that
Vniversity
.
The
name
of
Prideaux
was
so
Sacred
that
the
Book
was
greedily
bought
up
by
those
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
presuming
they
should
find
in
it
some
invincible
Arguments
to
confirm
both
the
Party
and
the
Cause
.
But
when
they
found
how
much
they
had
deceived
themselves
in
that
expectation
,
and
that
nothing
could
be
writ
more
smartly
against
them
and
their
Lords-day-Sabbath
;
as
it
did
very
much
cool
their
courage
,
and
abate
their
clamours
:
so
did
it
no
less
tend
to
the
diminution
of
that
high
esteem
and
veneration
which
before
they
had
harboured
of
the
man
.
What
followed
afterwards
,
when
the
reading
of
the
book
was
pressed
,
and
the
clamours
multiplied
by
such
as
refused
to
read
it
,
future
time
shall
shew
.
These
passages
concerning
England
being
laid
together
,
we
must
look
back
into
the
North
,
which
still
took
up
a
great
part
of
his
Majesties
thoughts
.
He
had
observed
how
much
his
Fathers
Pious
Order
for
officiating
by
the
English
Liturgie
in
the
Chappel
Royal
of
that
Kingdom
,
had
been
discontinued
and
neglected
,
imputing
thereunto
the
opposition
which
he
found
amongst
them
at
his
late
being
there
.
And
being
resolved
to
pursue
his
said
Fathers
most
Religious
purpose
of
settling
an
uniformity
of
Divine
Worship
in
all
the
Churches
of
these
Kingdoms
,
he
thought
it
most
expedient
to
pursue
the
same
Method
also
,
to
the
end
that
the
people
being
prepared
by
little
and
little
might
the
more
willingly
admit
of
that
,
or
some
other
Liturgie
like
unto
it
,
when
he
should
think
it
reasonable
to
commend
it
to
them
.
In
order
whereunto
he
sends
to
Ballentine
,
then
Bishop
of
Dumblaine
,
and
Dean
of
the
Chappel
of
that
Kingdom
,
these
Instructions
following
,
to
be
observed
in
the
Chappel
Royal
of
Holy
Rood
house
in
the
City
of
Edenburgh
.
CHARLES
REX
,
-
I.
Our
express
Will
and
Pleasure
is
,
Bibl.
Regia
.
sect.
11.
p.
2.
That
the
Dean
of
Our
Chappel
that
now
is
,
and
his
Successors
shall
be
assistant
to
the
Right
Reverend
Father
in
God
the
Archbishop
of
St.
Andrews
at
the
Coronation
so
often
as
it
shall
happen
.
-
II.
That
the
Book
of
the
Form
of
Our
Coronation
,
lately
used
,
be
put
in
a
little
Box
,
and
laid
into
a
Standard
,
and
committed
to
the
care
of
the
Dean
of
the
Chappel
successively
.
-
III.
That
there
be
Prayers
twice
a
day
with
the
Choires
as
well
in
Our
absence
as
otherwise
,
according
to
the
English
Liturgy
,
till
some
other
course
be
taken
for
making
one
that
may
fit
the
Customes
and
Constitutions
of
that
Church
.
-
IV.
That
the
Dean
of
the
Chappel
look
carefully
,
that
all
that
receive
the
blessed
Sacrament
there
,
receive
it
kneeling
;
and
that
there
be
a
Communion
held
in
that
Our
Chappel
the
first
Sunday
of
every
Month.
-
V.
That
the
Dean
of
Our
Chappel
that
now
is
,
and
so
successively
,
come
duly
thither
to
Prayers
upon
Sundaies
,
and
such
Holidaies
as
the
Church
observes
,
in
his
Whites
,
and
preach
so
whensoever
he
preach
there
;
and
that
he
be
not
absent
thence
but
upon
necessary
occasion
of
his
Diocesses
or
otherwise
according
to
the
course
of
his
preferment
.
-
VI.
That
these
Orders
shall
be
Our
warrant
to
the
Dean
of
Our
Chappel
,
that
the
Lords
of
Our
Privy
Council
,
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
the
Advocate
,
Clerk
,
Writers
to
the
Signet
,
and
Members
of
Our
Colledge
of
Iustice
,
be
commanded
to
receive
the
holy
Communion
once
every
year
at
the
least
in
that
Our
Chappel
Royal
,
and
kneeling
,
for
example
sake
to
the
Kingdom
;
and
we
likewise
command
the
Dean
aforesaid
,
to
make
report
yearly
to
Vs
how
We
are
obeyed
therein
,
and
by
whom
,
as
also
if
any
man
shall
refuse
,
in
what
manner
he
doth
so
,
and
why
.
-
VII
.
That
the
Copes
which
are
consecrated
for
the
use
of
Our
Chappel
be
delivered
to
the
Dean
to
be
kept
upon
Inventory
by
him
,
and
in
a
Standard
provided
for
that
purpose
,
and
to
be
used
at
the
Celebration
of
the
Sacrament
in
Our
Chappel
Royal.
To
these
Orders
we
shall
hereafter
add
others
,
if
we
find
others
more
necessary
for
the
Service
of
God
there
.
Together
with
these
directions
,
bearing
date
the
eighth
of
October
,
he
sends
a
Letter
of
the
same
Date
,
to
the
said
Bishop
of
Dumblaine
,
requiring
him
to
put
them
speedily
in
execution
,
and
all
things
to
be
carefully
performed
by
him
as
he
was
directed
;
commanding
also
that
he
should
certifie
the
Lords
of
the
Council
there
,
if
any
person
,
who
had
been
formerly
appointed
to
communicate
in
the
said
Chappel
Royal
,
should
either
neglect
or
refuse
conformity
to
his
Majesties
pleasure
,
to
the
end
that
the
Council
might
take
such
further
order
in
it
,
as
had
been
directed
by
his
Majesty
in
some
former
Letters
.
But
knowing
,
or
at
the
least
suspecting
,
that
Ballentine
might
have
somewhat
more
of
the
Presbyter
than
the
Bishop
in
him
(
as
indeed
he
had
)
he
gave
a
Warrant
under
his
hand
to
his
Grace
of
Canterbury
,
Requiring
him
to
hold
correspondency
with
the
said
Bishop
of
Dumblaine
,
that
the
said
Bishop
might
from
time
to
time
receive
his
Majesties
directions
for
ordering
of
such
things
as
concerned
his
Service
in
that
Chappel
.
He
had
before
a
Primacy
in
the
Church
of
England
,
and
a
strong
influence
on
the
Government
of
the
Church
of
Ireland
.
This
Warrant
gives
him
some
just
ground
of
a
superintendency
over
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
also
,
which
from
henceforth
was
much
directed
by
his
power
and
wisdome
,
as
will
appear
by
that
which
follows
in
its
proper
place
.
Mean
while
we
will
behold
such
alterations
as
by
his
power
were
made
in
the
Pre●erments
of
the
Church
of
England
;
which
in
the
beginning
of
this
year
lamented
the
death
of
Bishop
Godwin
,
made
Bishop
of
Landaff
in
the
year
1601.
from
thence
translated
unto
Hereford
,
Anno
1617.
A
man
whose
memory
shall
be
precious
in
succeeding
times
for
his
indefatigable
pains
and
travel
in
collecting
the
Catalogue
of
Succession
of
all
the
Bishops
of
this
Church
since
the
first
planting
of
the
Gospel
amongst
the
Saxons
,
not
pretermitting
such
of
the
Brittish
Church
as
by
the
care
and
diligence
of
preceding
Writers
,
or
any
old
Monument
and
Record
,
had
been
kept
in
memory
.
For
his
Successor
in
that
See
Iuxon
,
then
Dean
of
Worcester
,
and
Clerk
of
his
Majesties
Closet
,
as
before
was
said
,
is
recommended
and
elected
.
But
before
the
business
had
proceeded
to
confirmation
there
was
a
Supersedeas
to
it
by
Lauds
preferment
to
the
Metropolitan
See
of
Canterbury
;
who
having
a
great
confidence
in
him
,
and
no
less
a●fection
to
his
Person
than
confidence
of
his
Wisdom
and
Moderation
,
commended
him
so
efficaciously
to
his
Majesties
Favour
,
that
he
made
him
not
only
Bishop
of
London
,
but
Dean
o●
the
Chappel
Royal
also
.
It
had
been
Lauds
great
care
,
as
he
grew
into
credit
with
his
Majesty
,
to
give
a
stop
to
such
corruptions
as
had
been
used
too
frequently
in
the
Court
,
about
Church
Preferments
,
which
made
him
the
less
acceptable
to
many
which
were
near
the
King
in
Place
and
Service
,
who
formerly
had
been
on
the
taking
hand
,
and
made
a
market
of
the
Church
as
they
had
occasion
.
Goodman
of
Glocester
having
staid
in
that
Diocess
long
enough
to
be
as
weary
of
them
as
they
were
of
him
,
affected
a
remove
to
the
See
of
Hereford
,
and
had
so
far
prevailed
with
some
great
Officer
of
State
,
that
his
Money
was
taken
,
his
Conge
d'
es●ire
issued
out
,
his
Election
passed
.
But
the
Archbishop
coming
opportunely
to
the
knowledge
of
it
,
and
being
ashamed
of
so
much
baseness
in
the
man
,
who
could
pretend
no
other
merit
than
his
money
,
so
laboured
the
business
with
the
King
,
and
the
King
so
rattled
up
the
Bishop
,
that
he
was
glad
to
make
his
peace
,
not
only
with
the
Resignation
of
his
Election
,
but
the
loss
of
his
Bribe
.
At
last
,
that
Church
a
third
time
vacant
,
that
is
to
say
,
by
the
death
of
Godwin
,
the
promotion
of
Iuxon
and
the
Resignation
of
Goodman
,
was
recommended
to
the
Government
of
Dr.
Augustine
Lindsel
,
not
long
before
made
Bishop
of
Peterborough
,
and
now
succeeded
in
that
See
by
Francis
Dee
,
Doctor
in
Divinity
,
and
Dean
of
Chichester
.
Now
begins
Wren
to
come
in
play
,
Chaplain
to
his
Majesty
when
Prince
of
Wales
,
and
chosen
by
King
Iames
to
be
one
of
the
two
which
were
to
follow
him
into
Spain
amongst
the
rest
of
his
Retinue
,
as
before
was
said
.
He
had
seen
Maw
,
who
went
Chaplain
with
him
into
Spain
,
to
be
preferred
first
to
the
Mastership
of
Trinity
Colledge
,
and
afterwards
to
the
Bishoprick
of
Bath
and
Wells
,
Anno
1628.
himself
remaining
in
his
place
in
Peterhouse
as
his
highest
dignity
.
In
the
year
1628.
he
was
at
the
la●t
made
Dean
of
Windsor
,
and
Register
of
the
most
noble
Order
of
the
Garter
,
in
the
place
of
Beaumont
.
And
on
that
place
he
dwelt
so
long
,
that
his
well-willers
gave
it
out
,
that
Laud
was
afraid
of
his
abilities
,
and
would
not
suffer
him
to
rise
,
for
fear
that
he
might
rise
too
high
both
in
power
and
favour
,
and
overtop
him
in
the
Court
.
But
these
surmises
proved
as
groundless
as
they
were
unjust
:
For
this
year
he
was
made
Successor
unto
Iuxon
as
Clerk
of
the
Closet
,
a
place
of
great
nearness
to
the
King
,
and
being
once
on
the
Ascendent
he
went
up
apace
,
succeeding
Lindsel
in
the
See
of
Hereford
,
Anno
1634.
and
Corbet
in
the
Church
of
Norwich
,
Anno
1635.
When
Iuxon
was
advanced
to
the
Treasurers
Staff
,
he
was
made
Dean
of
the
Chappel
in
his
place
,
Anno
1636.
Successor
unto
White
in
the
See
of
Ely
,
Anno
1638.
and
questionless
had
mounted
higher
had
the
times
been
favourable
.
Nor
was
he
less
fortunate
in
his
Successors
,
leaving
the
Deanry
of
Windsor
to
Dr.
Christopher
Wren
his
younger
brother
;
his
Clerkship
of
the
Closet
to
Dr.
Richard
Steward
,
Dean
of
Chichester
;
and
the
Mastership
of
Peterhouse
to
Iohn
Cosens
of
Durham
.
We
must
conclude
this
year
,
and
begin
the
next
with
some
proceedings
against
Prynne
,
the
Preparations
to
whose
censure
we
have
heard
before
.
Candlemas
Term
brings
him
at
last
unto
his
tryal
in
the
Court
of
Star-Chamber
,
being
first
pre-condemned
by
the
Gentlemen
of
his
own
Profession
,
and
afterwards
sentenced
by
that
Court
.
The
Gentlemen
of
the
four
Societies
presented
their
Majesties
with
a
Pompous
and
Magnificent
Masque
,
to
let
them
see
that
Prynnes
leaven
had
not
sowred
them
all
,
and
that
they
were
not
poysoned
with
the
same
infection
.
In
which
as
they
all
joyned
together
to
perform
that
Service
,
so
gave
they
such
contentment
to
his
Sacred
Majesty
,
that
he
desired
them
to
make
a
Representation
of
it
to
the
City
of
London
:
Which
they
accordingly
performed
with
no
less
honour
to
themselves
,
and
delight
to
the
People
,
than
shame
and
sorrow
unto
him
who
had
given
the
occasion
.
But
greater
shame
and
sorrow
fell
upon
him
when
he
came
to
his
Censure
.
Richardson
,
Chief
Justice
of
his
Majesties
Bench
,
highly
extolled
his
Majesties
mercy
in
bringing
him
rather
unto
his
triall
in
a
Criminal
than
a
Capital
way
;
declaring
openly
,
that
if
he
had
been
turned
over
to
his
Tribunal
,
he
must
have
put
himself
upon
a
Iury
,
of
whom
no
mercy
could
be
hoped
for
so
great
an
Offendor
.
The
Earl
of
Dorset
,
being
Lord
Chamberlain
to
the
Queen
,
aggravated
his
offence
in
aspersing
with
such
foul
reproaches
a
Lady
of
such
eminent
Vertue
and
exemplary
Piety
,
that
her
very
dreams
were
more
in
heaven
than
most
womens
Prayers
.
The
Archbishop
having
been
bred
in
St.
Iohns
Colledge
in
Oxon.
where
the
younger
Students
used
yearly
to
present
some
shew
or
other
Dramatick
Exercise
to
the
Vniversity
,
spake
much
in
commendation
of
Academical
Enterludes
,
and
the
great
benefit
which
redounded
to
the
Actors
in
them
,
by
training
them
in
an
Art
of
speaking
,
a
modest
confidence
of
Behaviour
,
the
strengthening
of
the
Memory
in
the
repeating
of
their
parts
,
and
the
enriching
them
with
a
stock
of
Latine
Verses
,
out
of
one
approved
Author
or
other
,
which
were
their
own
for
ever
after
.
In
fine
,
they
generally
concurred
in
this
Censure
of
him
,
Discovery
of
the
Prelates
Tyranny
,
p.
119.
viz.
To
be
fined
five
thousand
pound
to
the
King
;
expelled
the
University
of
Oxon.
and
Lincolns-Inn
;
degraded
and
disabled
from
his
Profession
in
the
Laws
;
to
stand
in
the
Pillory
,
first
in
the
Palace
yard
in
Westminster
,
and
three
daies
after
in
Cheapside
,
and
in
each
place
to
lose
an
Ear
,
(
though
this
last
part
of
his
Censure
was
much
moderated
in
the
execution
;
)
to
have
his
Book
,
called
Histrio-Mastyx
,
publickly
burnt
before
his
face
by
the
hand
of
the
Hangman
,
and
remain
prisoner
during
life
.
But
all
this
was
so
far
from
working
any
remorse
in
him
,
Noy
.
Noy
sends
for
Prynne
,
and
demands
of
him
whether
the
Letter
were
of
his
own
hand-writing
or
not
;
to
which
Prynne
cunningly
replied
,
That
he
could
make
no
answer
to
that
demand
,
unless
he
saw
the
Letter
,
and
might
read
the
same
.
No
sooner
was
the
Letter
put
into
his
hands
,
and
Noys
back
turned
a
little
toward
him
,
but
presently
he
tore
it
all
to
pieces
,
and
flung
the
pieces
out
of
the
window
,
to
the
end
it
might
not
rise
in
judgment
against
him
if
the
Atturney
should
proceed
to
an
Ore
tenus
,
as
he
meant
to
do
.
With
this
affront
,
and
the
principal
passages
of
the
Letter
,
the
Atturney
acquaints
their
Lordships
in
open
Court
,
but
there
was
no
remedy
.
For
being
there
was
no
proof
of
the
misdemeanour
but
the
Letter
it self
,
and
that
the
Letter
could
not
be
brought
in
evidence
as
it
should
have
been
,
the
Archbishop
thought
it
a
more
noble
Act
to
remit
the
crime
than
to
trouble
the
Court
,
or
any
of
his
Majesties
Ministers
in
the
prosecution
.
But
herein
Prynne
sped
better
than
some
others
who
had
before
been
snarling
at
him
,
and
laboured
to
expose
him
both
to
scorn
and
danger
.
No
sooner
had
he
mounted
the
Chair
of
Canterbury
,
but
one
Boyer
,
who
not
long
before
had
broke
prison
,
to
which
he
had
been
committed
for
felony
,
most
grosly
abused
him
to
his
face
,
accusing
him
of
no
less
than
High
Treason
.
For
which
being
brought
into
the
Star-Chamber
,
the
next
Michaelmas
Term
he
was
there
censured
by
their
Lordships
as
the
Crime
deserved
.
And
presently
on
the
neck
of
this
,
one
Greene
a
poor
decayed
Printer
,
for
whom
his
Grace
then
Bishop
of
London
had
procured
a
Pension
of
five
pound
per
Annum
,
to
be
paid
by
the
Company
of
Stationers
yearly
as
long
as
he
lived
,
adventured
into
the
Court
of
St.
Iames's
with
a
great
Sword
by
his
side
,
desperately
swearing
,
That
it
the
King
did
not
do
him
Justice
against
the
Archbishop
,
he
would
take
another
course
with
him
.
For
this
committed
unto
Newgate
;
but
how
long
he
staid
there
,
and
what
other
Punishment
he
suffered
,
or
whether
he
suffered
any
other
,
or
not
,
let
them
seek
that
list
.
And
that
the
other
Sex
might
whet
their
tongues
upon
him
also
,
the
Lady
Davies
,
the
Widow
of
Sir
Iohn
Davies
Atturney-General
for
King
Iames
in
the
Realm
of
Ireland
,
scatters
a
Prophesie
against
him
.
This
Lady
had
before
spoken
something
unluckily
of
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
importing
,
that
he
should
not
live
till
the
end
of
August
,
which
raised
her
to
the
Reputation
of
a
Cunning
Woman
amongst
the
ignorant
people
:
and
now
she
Prophesies
of
the
new
Archbishop
,
That
he
should
live
but
few
days
after
the
fifth
of
November
;
for
which
,
and
other
Prophesies
of
a
more
mischievous
nature
,
she
was
after
brought
into
the
Court
of
High-Commission
;
the
Woman
being
grown
so
mad
,
that
she
phancied
the
Spirit
of
the
Prophet
Daniel
to
have
been
infused
into
her
Body
:
And
this
she
grounded
on
an
Anagram
which
she
made
of
her
Name
,
viz.
ELEANOR
DAVIES
,
REVEAL
O
DANIEL
:
And
though
the
Anagram
had
too
much
by
an
L
,
and
too
little
by
an
S
;
yet
she
found
Daniel
and
Reveal
in
it
,
and
that
served
her
turn
.
Much
pains
was
taken
by
the
Court
to
dispossess
her
of
this
Spirit
;
but
all
would
not
do
,
till
Lamb
then
Dean
of
the
Arches
shot
her
through
and
through
,
with
an
Arrow
borrowed
from
her
own
Quiver
:
For
whilst
the
Bishops
and
Divines
were
reasoning
the
Point
with
her
out
of
Holy
Scripture
,
he
took
a
Pen
into
his
hand
,
and
at
last
hit
upon
this
excellent
Anagram
,
viz.
DAME
ELEANOR
DAVIES
,
NEVER
SO
MAD
A
LADIE
:
Which
having
proved
to
be
true
by
the
Rules
of
Art
,
Madam
,
said
he
,
I
see
you
build
much
on
Anagrams
,
and
I
have
found
out
one
which
I
hope
will
fit
you
;
This
said
,
and
reading
it
aloud
,
he
put
it
into
her
●ands
in
Writing
,
which
happy
Phansie
brought
that
grave
Court
into
such
a
laughter
,
and
the
poor
Woman
thereupon
into
such
a
confusion
,
that
afterwards
she
grew
either
wiser
,
or
was
less
regarded
.
This
ended
as
succesfully
as
he
could
desire
:
but
he
sped
worse
with
another
of
his
Female
Adversaries
.
The
Lady
Purbeck
,
Wi●e
of
Iohn
Villers
Viscount
Purbeck
,
the
elder
Brother
by
the
same
Venter
to
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
had
been
brought
into
the
High-Commission
,
Anno
1627.
for
living
openly
in
Adultery
with
Sir
Robert
Howard
,
one
of
the
younger
Sons
of
Thomas
the
first
Earl
of
Suffolk
of
that
Family
.
Sentenced
among
other
things
to
do
Penance
at
St.
Paul's
Cross
,
she
●scaped
her
Keepers
,
took
Sanctuary
in
the
Savoy
,
and
was
from
thence
conveyed
away
by
the
French
Embassador
.
The
Duke
being
dead
,
all
further
prosecution
against
her
died
also
with
him
;
which
notwithstanding
,
the
proud
woman
being
more
terrified
with
the
fear
of
the
Punishment
,
Hist.
K.
C.
p.
141.
than
the
sense
of
the
Sin
,
vented
her
malice
and
displeasure
against
the
Archbishop
(
who
had
been
very
severe
against
her
at
the
time
of
her
Trial
)
when
he
was
come
unto
his
Greatness
;
spending
her
tongue
upon
him
in
words
so
full
of
deep
disgrace
and
reproach
unto
him
,
that
he
could
do
no
less
than
cause
her
to
be
laid
in
the
Gatehouse
:
But
being
not
long
after
delivered
thence
by
the
Practise
of
Howard
afore-mentioned
,
Howard
was
seised
upon
,
and
laid
up
in
her
place
;
which
Punishment
(
though
it
was
the
least
that
could
be
looked
for
)
he
so
highly
stomach'd
,
that
as
soon
as
the
Archbishop
was
impeach'd
by
the
House
of
Commons
,
and
committed
to
Custody
by
the
Lords
(
which
hapned
on
Fryday
December
18.
1640.
)
he
petitioned
for
Relief
against
the
Archbishop
,
and
some
other
of
the
High
Commissioners
by
whom
the
Warrant
had
been
signed
.
The
Lords
upon
the
reading
of
it
imposed
a
Fine
of
500
l.
on
the
Archbishop
himself
,
and
250
l.
apiece
upon
Lamb
and
Duck
,
and
pressed
it
with
such
cruel
rigour
,
that
they
forced
him
to
sell
his
Plate
to
make
payment
of
it
;
the
Fine
being
set
on
Munday
the
21.
of
December
,
and
ordered
to
be
paid
on
the
Wednesday
after
.
But
these
Particulars
have
carried
me
beyond
my
year
:
I
return
therefore
back
again
;
and
having
shewed
what
Actings
had
been
set
on
foot
both
in
England
and
Scotland
,
must
now
cross
over
into
Ireland
,
where
we
find
Wentworth
made
Lord
Deputy
in
the
place
of
Faulkland
.
We
told
you
formerly
of
some
dearness
which
was
growing
between
him
and
Laud
then
Bishop
of
London
,
at
his
first
Admission
to
the
place
of
a
Privy-Counsellor
.
Toward
the
latter
end
of
Ianuary
,
Anno
1630.
Wentworth
being
then
Lord
President
of
the
Council
established
for
the
Northern
Parts
,
bestowed
a
Visit
on
him
at
London-House
,
where
they
had
some
private
Conference
touching
the
better
Settlement
of
Affairs
both
in
England
and
Ireland
,
of
which
Kingdom
Wentworth
not
long
after
was
Created
Lord
Deputy
.
He
staid
somewhat
longer
from
his
Charge
than
he
would
have
done
,
to
be
present
at
the
Censure
of
Williams
Bishop
of
Lincoln
,
informed
against
in
the
Star-Chamber
by
his
Majesties
Atturney-General
,
for
some
dangerous
and
disgraceful
words
which
he
was
reported
to
have
spoken
of
his
Majesties
Government
,
and
revealing
some
Secrets
which
his
Majesty
had
formerly
committed
to
his
Trust
as
a
Privy-Counsellor
:
But
Williams
found
so
many
shifts
to
put
off
the
Trial
,
that
the
Deputy
was
fain
to
leave
him
in
the
same
estate
in
which
he
found
him
,
Cant.
Doom
,
p.
82.
and
hoised
Sail
for
Ireland
.
Scarce
was
he
setled
in
his
Power
,
but
he
began
to
reform
some
things
which
he
beheld
as
blemishes
in
the
face
of
that
Church
.
In
the
Chappel
of
the
Castle
of
Dublin
,
the
chief
Seat
of
his
Residence
,
he
found
a
fair
large
Pue
at
the
end
of
the
Choire
,
erected
for
the
use
of
his
Predecessors
in
that
place
;
the
Communion-Table
in
the
mean
time
being
thrust
out
of
doors
.
This
Pue
he
commands
to
be
taken
down
,
and
the
Holy
Table
to
be
restored
to
its
ancient
place
,
where
the
Altar
formerly
had
stood
.
In
Christ-Church
the
Cathedral
of
that
City
,
to
which
the
Lord
Deputies
repair
on
Sundays
and
Holydays
for
Gods
Publick
Worship
,
he
found
the
Holy
Table
scituated
in
the
middle
of
the
Choire
or
Chancel
,
and
day
by
day
profaned
by
Boys
and
Girles
,
who
sate
upon
it
:
This
Table
he
caused
to
be
removed
also
,
as
he
did
the
other
.
And
whereas
the
Earl
of
Cork
had
built
a
stately
Monument
for
his
Wife
and
some
of
her
Ancestors
,
but
chiefly
for
himself
and
his
own
Posterity
,
at
the
East
end
of
the
Choire
in
St.
Patrick's
Church
,
being
the
second
of
that
City
,
the
Lord
Deputy
required
him
to
take
it
down
,
or
otherwise
to
satisfie
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
in
the
standing
of
it
.
Of
all
these
things
he
gave
Order
to
his
Chaplain
Bramhall
to
give
the
Archbishop
an
Account
,
which
Bramhall
did
accordingly
in
his
Letters
of
the
tenth
of
August
1633.
In
which
Letters
he
gave
this
testimony
also
of
the
Deputies
Care
,
That
it
was
not
possible
for
the
Intentions
of
a
mortal
Man
,
to
be
more
serious
and
sincere
in
those
things
that
concerned
the
good
of
the
Irish
Church
,
than
his
Lordships
were
.
And
that
he
might
lay
a
sure
foundation
to
proceed
upon
,
he
procured
the
University
of
Dublin
to
make
choice
of
Laud
,
then
being
Lord
Elect
of
Canterbury
,
for
their
Lord
and
Chancellor
.
To
this
they
chearfully
assented
,
passed
the
Election
on
the
fourteenth
of
September
,
Anno
1633.
being
but
six
days
before
his
actual
Confirmation
into
the
Metropolitical
and
Supream
Dignity
of
the
Church
of
England
.
Nor
was
it
long
before
they
found
on
what
a
gracious
Benefactor
they
had
placed
that
Honour
:
He
had
been
told
by
Ryves
,
his
Majesties
Advocate
(
who
formerly
had
exercised
that
Office
in
the
Realm
of
Ireland
)
of
the
deplorable
condition
of
that
Church
in
the
respect
of
Maintenance
.
Most
of
the
Tythes
had
been
appropriated
to
Monasteries
and
Religious
Houses
,
afterwards
vested
in
the
Crown
,
or
sold
to
private
Subjects
,
and
made
Lay-Fees
;
The
Vicaridges
for
the
most
part
Stipendary
,
and
their
Stipends
so
miserable
sordid
,
that
in
the
whole
Province
of
Connaught
most
of
the
Vicars
Pensions
came
but
to
40
s.
per
Annum
,
and
in
many
places
but
16.
The
Bishopricks
at
that
time
were
many
in
number
,
but
of
small
Revenue
,
having
been
much
dilapidated
in
the
change
of
Religion
,
some
of
them
utterly
unable
to
maintain
a
Bishop
,
and
no
good
Benefice
near
them
to
be
held
in
Commendam
.
Ca●t
.
D●●m
,
p.
104.
This
had
been
certified
unto
him
by
Letters
from
the
Lord
Primate
about
three
years
since
;
and
it
had
been
certified
also
by
Beadle
Bishop
of
Killmore
,
That
the
Churches
were
in
great
decay
,
and
that
some
men
of
better
quality
than
the
rest
were
possessed
of
three
,
four
,
five
,
or
more
of
those
V●caridges
,
to
the
great
disservice
of
the
Church
,
and
reproach
to
themselves
.
These
things
he
could
not
chuse
but
look
on
as
great
discouragements
to
Learning
,
and
such
as
could
produce
no
other
effects
than
Ignorance
in
the
Priest
,
and
Barbarism
in
the
People
.
Scandalous
Benefices
make
for
the
most
part
scandalous
Ministers
,
as
naked
Walls
are
said
in
the
English
Proverb
to
make
giddy
Houswifes
.
Where
there
is
neither
Means
nor
Maintenance
for
a
Learned
Ministry
,
what
a
gross
night
of
Ignorance
must
befal
those
men
who
were
to
hold
forth
the
Light
to
others
?
And
if
the
Light
it self
be
Darkness
,
how
great
a
Darkness
must
it
be
,
which
doth
follow
after
it
?
That
Observation
of
[
(e)
](A43524-e78610-b)
(e)
Ad
te●●i●●●●m
benefici
●um
necessario
sequitur
ign●rantia
S●cerdotum
.
Panor
.
Panormitan
,
That
poor
Churches
will
be
filled
with
none
but
ignorant
Priests
,
being
as
true
as
old
,
and
as
old
as
lamentable
.
For
remedy
whereof
,
he
took
an
opportunity
to
move
his
Majesty
to
restore
all
such
Impropriations
to
the
Church
of
Ireland
,
as
were
then
vested
in
the
Crown
.
The
Exchequer
was
at
that
time
empty
,
the
Revenue
low
,
which
might
seem
to
make
the
Proposition
the
more
unseasonable
:
But
so
great
was
his
Majesties
Piety
on
the
one
side
,
the
Reasons
so
forcible
on
the
other
,
and
the
Lord
Deputy
of
that
Kingdom
so
cordially
a●fected
to
advance
the
Work
,
that
his
Majesty
graciously
condescended
to
it
,
and
sound
his
Ministers
there
as
ready
to
speed
the
business
,
as
either
of
them
could
desire
.
Encouraged
by
which
Royal
Example
,
the
Earl
of
Cork
,
who
from
a
very
small
beginning
had
raised
himself
to
a
vast
Revenue
in
that
Kingdom
,
Re-built
some
Churches
,
and
Repaired
others
;
restored
some
of
his
Impropriations
to
those
several
Churches
;
and
doubtless
had
proceeded
further
,
if
a
difference
had
not
hapned
betwixt
the
Lord
Deputy
and
him
,
about
the
removing
of
the
Monument
which
he
had
erected
for
himself
and
his
Posterity
,
in
one
of
the
principal
Churches
of
the
City
of
Dublin
,
as
before
was
said
.
And
as
for
the
improving
of
the
Bishopricks
,
as
Ossory
and
Kilkenny
,
Killmore
and
Ardagh
,
Down
and
Connor
,
and
possibly
some
others
had
before
this
been
joined
together
;
so
was
it
advised
by
the
Primate
,
That
Kilfenore
should
be
joined
unto
that
of
Killalow
,
lying
contiguous
to
each
other
;
Both
which
being
joined
by
a
perpetual
union
,
were
thought
sufficient
to
make
an
indifferent
Competency
for
an
Irish
Bishop
.
But
all
this
Care
had
been
to
little
or
no
purpose
,
if
some
course
were
not
also
taken
to
preserve
Religion
,
endangered
on
this
side
by
Popery
,
and
on
that
by
Calvinism
;
each
side
unwillingly
contributing
to
the
growth
of
the
other
.
The
perverse
oppositions
of
the
Calvinist
,
made
the
Papist
obstinate
;
and
the
insolencies
of
the
Papists
,
did
both
vex
and
confirm
the
Calvinists
.
Betwixt
them
both
,
the
Church
of
England
was
so
lost
,
that
there
was
little
of
her
genuine
and
native
Doctrine
to
be
found
in
the
Clergy
of
that
Kingdom
.
The
Papists
being
first
suppressed
,
it
was
conceived
to
be
no
hard
matter
to
reduce
the
Calvinians
to
Conformity
;
and
to
suppress
the
Papists
,
it
was
found
expedient
,
That
the
standing
Army
should
be
kept
in
continual
Pay
,
and
that
Monies
should
be
levied
on
the
Papists
themselves
for
the
payment
of
it
:
In
order
whereunto
,
the
Bishop
of
Killmore
before-mentioned
,
had
given
an
Account
unto
his
Grace
then
Bishop
of
London
,
touching
the
dangerous
condition
of
that
Church
by
the
growth
of
Popery
;
and
now
he
finds
it
necessary
to
give
the
like
Account
unto
the
new
Lord
Deputy
.
Him
therefore
he
informs
by
Letters
dated
November
5.
1633.
(
which
was
not
long
after
he
had
personally
assumed
the
Government
,
and
received
the
Sword
)
to
this
effect
;
C●nt
.
Do●m
,
p.
4●7
.
viz.
That
in
that
Crown
the
Pope
had
a
far
greater
Kingdom
than
his
Majesty
had
;
That
the
said
Kingdom
of
the
Pope
was
governed
by
the
new
Congregation
de
propaganda
Fide
,
established
not
long
since
at
Rome
;
That
the
Pope
had
there
a
Clergy
depending
on
him
,
double
in
number
to
the
English
,
the
Heads
of
which
were
bound
by
a
corporal
Oath
to
maintain
his
Power
and
Greatness
against
all
Persons
whatsoever
;
That
for
the
moulding
of
the
People
to
the
Popes
Obedience
,
there
was
a
great
rabble
of
Irregular
Regulars
,
most
of
them
the
younger
Sons
of
Noble
Houses
,
which
made
them
the
more
insolent
and
uncontrollable
;
That
the
Pope
had
erected
an
University
in
Dublin
,
to
confront
his
Majesties
Colledge
there
,
and
breed
up
the
Youth
of
the
Kingdom
to
his
Devotion
,
one
Harris
being
Dean
thereof
,
who
had
dispersed
a
Scandalous
Pamphlet
against
the
Lord
Primates
Sermon
preach'd
at
Wansteed
(
one
of
the
best
Pieces
that
ever
came
from
him
)
Anno
1629.
That
since
the
Dissolving
of
their
new
Frieries
in
the
City
of
Dublin
,
they
had
Erected
them
in
the
Country
,
and
had
brought
the
People
to
such
a
sottish
negligence
,
that
they
cared
not
to
learn
the
Commandments
as
God
spake
and
left
them
;
but
flocked
in
Multitudes
to
the
hearing
of
such
Superstitious
Doctrines
as
some
of
their
own
Priests
were
ashamed
of
;
That
a
Synodical
Meeting
of
their
Clergy
had
been
held
lately
at
Drogheda
in
the
Province
of
Vlster
,
in
which
it
was
decreed
,
That
it
was
not
lawful
to
take
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
;
And
therefore
,
That
in
such
a
conjuncture
of
Affairs
to
think
that
the
bridle
of
the
Army
might
be
taken
away
,
must
be
the
thought
not
of
a
Brain-sick
,
but
of
a
Brainless
man
:
which
whosoever
did
endeavour
,
not
only
would
oppose
his
Majesties
Service
,
but
expose
his
own
neck
to
the
Skeanes
of
those
Irish
cut-throats
.
All
which
he
humbly
refers
to
his
Lordships
seasonable
Care
and
Consideration
.
Upon
this
Information
,
the
Deputy
obtains
his
Majesties
leave
to
hold
a
Parliament
in
that
Kingdom
,
which
he
managed
with
such
notable
dexterity
,
that
he
made
himself
Master
of
a
Power
sufficient
to
suppress
the
Insolencies
of
the
Papists
,
and
yet
exceedingly
prevailed
upon
their
Affections
.
From
which
time
forwards
the
Popish
Recusants
in
that
Kingdom
were
kept
in
stricter
duty
,
and
held
closer
to
loyal
Obedience
,
for
fear
of
irritating
so
severe
a
Magistrate
,
than
ever
they
had
been
by
any
of
his
Predecessors
.
This
Parliament
brought
with
it
a
Convocation
,
as
a
thing
of
course
;
and
in
that
somewhat
must
be
done
to
check
the
spreading
of
Calvinism
in
all
parts
of
that
Church
.
The
Articles
of
Religion
agreed
upon
in
Convocation
Anno
1615.
were
so
contrived
by
Vsher
the
now
Lord
Primate
,
That
all
the
Sabbatarian
and
Calvinian
Rigours
were
declared
therein
to
be
the
Doctrines
of
that
Church
;
Most
grievous
Torments
immediately
in
his
Soul
affirmed
to
be
endured
by
Christ
,
which
Calvin
makes
to
be
the
same
with
his
descent
into
Hell
;
The
abstenencies
from
eating
Flesh
upon
certain
days
,
declared
not
to
be
Religious
Fasts
:
but
to
be
grounded
only
upon
Politick
Ends
and
Considerations
;
All
Ministers
adjudged
to
be
Lawfully
called
,
who
are
called
unto
the
Work
of
the
Ministry
by
those
that
have
Publick
Authority
given
them
in
the
Church
(
but
whether
they
be
Bishops
or
not
,
it
makes
no
matter
,
so
that
he
be
Authorized
unto
it
by
their
several
Churches
)
:
The
Sacerdotal
Power
of
Absolution
made
declarative
only
,
and
consequently
quite
subverted
;
No
Power
ascribed
unto
the
Church
in
Ordaining
Canons
,
or
censuring
any
of
those
who
either
carelesly
or
maliciously
do
infringe
the
same
;
the
Pope
made
Antichrist
,
according
to
the
like
Determination
of
the
French
Hugonots
made
at
Gappe
in
Dolphine
:
And
finally
,
such
a
silence
concerning
the
Consecration
of
Archbishops
and
Bishops
(
expresly
justified
and
avowed
in
the
English
Book
)
as
if
there
were
not
a
different
Order
from
the
Common
Presbyters
.
All
which
,
being
Vsher's
own
Opinions
,
were
dispersed
in
several
places
of
these
Articles
for
the
Church
of
Ireland
,
approved
of
in
that
Convocation
,
and
finally
confirmed
by
the
Lord
Deputy
Chichester
in
the
Name
of
King
Iames.
By
means
whereof
these
two
great
mischiefs
did
ensue
;
First
,
A
great
matter
of
division
which
it
caused
to
the
Priests
and
Papists
of
the
Realm
,
that
in
three
Kingdoms
,
under
the
Obedience
of
one
Sovereign
Prince
,
there
should
be
three
distinct
and
contrary
Professions
,
and
yet
pretending
every
one
to
the
same
Religion
.
And
secondly
,
Whensoever
the
Points
were
agitated
here
in
England
against
the
Sabbatarian
and
Calvinian
Rigours
,
the
Disputants
were
forthwith
choaked
by
the
Authority
of
these
Articles
,
and
the
infallible
Judgment
of
King
Iames
,
who
confirmed
the
same
.
If
therefore
the
Archbishop
meant
to
have
Peace
in
England
,
the
Church
of
Ireland
must
be
won
to
desert
those
Articles
,
and
receive
ours
in
England
in
the
place
thereof
.
This
to
effect
,
it
was
not
thought
expedient
by
such
as
had
the
managing
of
that
design
,
to
propose
any
abrogation
or
repealing
of
the
former
Articles
,
which
had
so
many
Friends
and
Patrons
in
that
Convocation
,
that
it
was
moved
severally
both
in
the
House
of
the
Bishops
,
and
in
that
of
the
Clergy
,
to
have
them
ratified
and
confirmed
in
the
present
Meeting
.
And
questionless
it
had
been
carried
in
that
way
,
if
it
had
not
seasonably
been
diverted
by
telling
the
Promoters
of
it
,
That
those
Articles
had
already
received
as
much
Authority
as
that
Church
could
give
them
,
and
that
by
seeking
to
procure
any
such
Confirmation
,
they
would
weaken
the
Original
Power
by
which
they
stood
.
This
blow
being
thus
handsomly
broken
,
their
next
work
was
to
move
the
Primate
,
That
for
the
avoiding
of
such
scandal
which
was
given
the
Papists
,
and
to
declare
the
Unity
in
Judgment
and
Affections
between
the
Churches
,
a
Canon
might
be
passed
in
approbation
of
the
Articles
of
the
Church
of
England
.
To
this
the
Prelate
being
gained
,
the
Canon
was
drawn
up
and
presented
to
him
;
and
being
by
him
propounded
,
was
accordingly
passed
,
one
only
man
dissenting
when
it
came
to
the
Vote
,
who
had
pierced
deeper
into
the
bottom
of
the
Project
than
the
others
did
.
It
was
desired
also
by
Bramhall
,
not
long
before
the
Lord
Deputies
Chaplain
,
but
then
Bishop
of
Derrie
,
That
the
whole
Body
of
Canons
made
in
the
year
1603.
might
be
admitted
in
that
Church
:
But
the
Primate
was
ever
so
afraid
of
bowing
at
the
Name
of
IESVS
,
and
some
other
Reverences
required
in
them
,
which
he
neither
practised
nor
approved
,
that
he
would
by
no
means
hearken
to
it
,
which
bred
some
heats
between
him
and
Bramhall
,
ending
at
last
in
this
Temperament
,
That
some
select
Canons
should
be
taken
out
of
that
Book
,
and
intermingled
with
some
others
of
their
own
composing
.
But
for
the
Canon
which
approved
and
received
the
Articles
of
the
Church
of
England
,
it
was
this
that
followeth
;
viz.
Of
the
Agreement
of
the
Church
of
England
and
Ireland
in
the
Profession
of
the
same
Christian
Faith
.
FOr
the
manifestation
of
our
Agreement
with
the
Church
of
England
,
in
the
Confession
of
the
same
Christian
Faith
,
and
Doctrine
of
the
Sacraments
,
We
do
receive
and
approve
the
Book
of
Articles
of
Religion
,
agreed
upon
by
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
and
the
whole
Clergie
,
in
whole
Convocation
holden
at
London
,
Anno
Dom.
1562.
for
the
avoiding
of
diversities
of
Opinions
,
and
for
the
establishing
of
Consent
touching
true
Religion
.
And
therefore
if
any
hereafter
shall
affirm
,
That
any
of
those
Articles
are
in
any
part
Superstitious
and
Erroneous
,
or
such
as
he
may
not
with
a
good
Conscience
Subscribe
unto
,
Let
him
be
Excommunicated
,
and
not
Absolved
before
he
make
a
publick
Revocation
of
his
Error
.
Such
was
the
Canon
passed
in
this
Convocation
,
for
the
approbation
and
reception
of
the
Articles
of
the
Church
of
England
:
Which
Canon
was
no
sooner
passed
,
confirmed
,
and
published
,
but
the
Primate
and
his
Party
saw
the
danger
which
they
had
cast
themselves
into
by
their
inadvertency
;
and
found
too
late
,
That
by
receiving
and
approving
the
English
Articles
,
they
had
abrogated
and
repealed
the
Irish.
To
salve
this
sore
,
it
concerned
them
to
bestir
themselves
with
their
utmost
diligence
,
and
so
accordingly
they
did
.
For
first
the
Primate
,
and
some
Bishops
of
his
opinions
,
required
subscription
to
the
Articles
of
both
Churches
of
all
such
as
came
to
be
ordained
at
the
next
Ordination
.
But
it
went
no
further
than
the
next
,
for
if
the
Papists
made
it
a
matter
of
Derision
to
have
three
Confessions
in
the
three
Churches
of
his
Majesties
Kingdoms
;
The
Primate
next
applies
himself
to
the
Lord
Deputy
,
Ols.
ol
serv.
p.
42.
where
it
is
said
,
That
whosoever
do
aver
that
the
said
Articles
were
abolished
,
are
grosly
mistaken
and
have
abused
the
said
Convocation
in
delivering
so
manifest
an
untruth
.
And
to
back
this
,
another
Certificate
must
be
gained
from
one
who
comes
commended
to
us
under
the
Title
of
a
most
eminent
,
judicious
,
and
learned
person
,
Conceives
that
both
Confessions
were
consistent
;
and
that
the
Act
of
the
Synod
was
not
a
Revocation
of
the
Irish
Articles
,
but
an
approbation
of
the
English
,
as
agreeing
with
them
.
But
all
this
would
not
serve
the
turn
,
or
save
those
Articles
from
being
brought
under
a
Repeal
by
the
present
Canon
.
For
first
,
it
appeareth
by
the
Canon
,
That
they
did
not
only
approve
,
but
receive
the
Articles
of
the
Church
of
England
.
Their
approbation
of
them
,
had
they
gone
no
further
,
had
been
a
sufficient
manifestation
of
their
agreement
with
the
Church
of
England
in
the
Confession
of
the
same
Protestant
Religion
:
But
their
receiving
of
the
same
doth
intimate
a
superinducing
of
them
upon
the
other
,
and
is
equivalent
both
in
Fact
and
Law
to
the
Repealing
of
the
old
.
For
otherwise
St.
Paul
must
needs
be
out
in
the
Rules
of
Logick
when
he
proved
the
Abrogating
of
the
old
Covenant
by
the
superinduction
of
a
new
;
For
having
affirmed
,
that
God
by
speaking
of
a
New
Covenant
,
had
[
(d)
](A43524-e80160-b)
(d)
Dicendo
autem
novum
,
veteravit
prius
,
&c.
Heb.
8
13.
antiquated
and
made
void
the
first
,
(
or
made
the
first
old
as
our
English
read
it
;
)
he
adds
immediatly
,
That
that
which
is
old
,
decayeth
,
and
is
ready
to
vanish
away
;
that
is
to
say
,
as
Diodati
descants
on
it
,
The
old
being
disanulled
by
the
new
,
there
must
necessarily
follow
the
abolishment
of
its
use
and
practice
.
Nor
find
they
any
other
abrogation
of
the
Iewish
Sabbath
then
by
the
superinducing
of
the
Lords
day
for
the
day
of
worship
.
By
means
whereof
the
Sabbath
was
lessened
in
authority
and
reputation
by
little
and
little
,
and
in
short
time
was
absolutely
laid
aside
in
the
Church
of
Christ
;
the
fourth
Commandement
,
by
which
it
was
at
first
ordained
,
being
still
in
force
.
So
then
according
to
these
grounds
the
Articles
of
Ireland
were
virtually
,
though
not
formally
,
abrogated
;
or
else
it
must
be
granted
,
that
there
were
two
Confessions
in
the
same
one
Church
,
different
both
in
form
and
matter
,
and
contrary
in
some
points
unto
one
another
,
which
would
have
been
so
far
from
creating
an
uniformity
between
the
Churches
in
the
concernments
of
Religion
,
that
it
would
have
raised
a
greater
disagreement
within
Ireland
it self
than
was
before
between
the
Churches
of
both
Kingdoms
.
And
certainly
the
gaining
of
this
point
did
much
advantage
the
Archbishop
,
conducing
visibly
to
the
promotion
of
his
ends
and
Counsels
in
making
the
Irish
Clergy
subject
to
the
two
Declarations
,
and
accountable
for
their
breaking
and
neglect
thereof
,
that
is
to
say
,
his
Majesties
Declaration
about
Lawful
Sports
,
and
that
prefixt
before
the
book
of
Articles
for
appeasing
Controversies
.
Take
for
a
farewell
this
acknowledgment
of
a
late
Historian
,
Ch.
Hist.
B.
11.
p.
128.
speaking
as
well
the
sense
of
others
as
his
own
,
A
Convocation
(
concurrent
with
a
Parliament
)
was
called
(
saith
he
)
and
kept
at
Dublin
in
Ireland
,
wherein
the
thirty
nine
Articles
of
the
Church
of
England
were
received
in
Ireland
,
for
all
to
subscribe
unto
.
It
was
adjudged
fit
,
seeing
that
Kingdom
complies
with
England
in
the
Civil
Government
,
it
should
also
conform
thereunto
in
matters
of
Religion
.
And
thereupon
he
thus
concludes
,
That
in
the
mean
time
the
Irish
Articles
concluded
formerly
in
a
Synod
,
1616.
(
mistaken
for
1615.
)
(
wherein
Arminianism
was
condemned
in
terminis
terminantibus
,
and
the
observation
of
the
Lords
day
resolved
Iure
divino
)
were
utterly
excluded
.
But
leaving
Ireland
to
the
care
of
the
Lord
Deputy
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Derry
,
who
under
him
had
the
chief
managing
of
the
affairs
of
that
Church
;
let
us
see
how
the
new
Archbishop
proceeds
in
England
,
where
he
had
so
many
plows
going
at
once
,
too
many
,
as
it
after
proved
,
to
work
well
together
.
For
not
thinking
he
had
done
enough
in
order
to
the
peace
and
uniformity
of
the
Church
of
England
,
by
taking
care
for
it
here
at
home
,
his
thoughts
transported
him
with
the
like
affection
to
preserve
it
from
neglect
abroad
.
To
which
end
he
had
offered
some
considerations
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
as
before
was
said
,
Anno
1622.
relating
to
the
regulation
of
Gods
publick
Worship
amongst
the
English
Factories
,
and
Regiments
beyond
the
Seas
,
and
the
reducing
of
the
French
and
Dutch
Churches
,
settled
in
divers
parts
of
this
Realm
,
unto
some
conformity
.
In
reference
to
the
first
,
he
had
not
sate
long
in
the
Chaire
of
Canterbury
when
he
procured
an
Order
from
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
bearing
date
Octob.
1.
1633.
By
which
their
English
Churches
and
Regiments
in
Holland
(
and
afterwards
by
degrees
in
all
other
Foreign
parts
and
plantations
)
were
required
strictly
to
observe
the
English
Liturgie
with
all
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
prescribed
in
it
.
Which
Order
contained
the
sum
and
substance
of
those
considerations
which
he
had
offered
to
the
Board
touching
that
particular
.
With
which
the
Merchant
Adventurers
being
made
acquainted
,
with
joynt
consent
they
made
choice
of
one
Beaumont
(
reputed
for
a
learned
,
sober
,
and
conformable
man
)
to
be
Preacher
to
their
Factory
residing
at
Delf
,
Forbes
,
a
Scot
by
birth
,
who
formerly
had
been
Preacher
to
the
Society
,
being
either
dead
,
or
other
wise
departed
to
avoid
conformity
.
And
that
this
man
might
be
received
with
the
better
welcome
a
Letter
is
sent
with
him
to
the
Deputy
Governour
,
subscribed
by
the
Archbishop
himself
,
in
which
he
signifieth
both
to
him
and
the
rest
in
his
Majesties
name
,
Cant.
Doom
,
p.
407.
That
they
were
to
receive
him
with
all
decent
and
courteous
usage
fitting
his
person
and
calling
,
allowing
him
the
ancient
Pension
which
formerly
had
been
paid
to
his
Predecessors
.
Which
said
in
reference
to
the
man
,
he
lets
them
know
that
it
was
his
Majesties
express
command
,
that
both
he
,
the
Deputy
,
and
all
and
every
other
Merchant
,
that
is
or
shall
be
residing
in
those
parts
beyond
the
Seas
,
do
conform
themselves
to
the
Doctrine
and
Discipline
settled
in
the
Church
of
England
:
and
that
they
Frequent
the
Common-Prayer
with
all
Religious
duty
and
reverence
at
all
times
required
,
as
well
as
they
do
Sermons
;
and
that
out
of
their
company
they
should
yearly
about
Easter
,
as
the
Canons
prescribe
,
name
two
Church-Wardens
,
and
two
Sides-men
,
which
may
look
to
the
Orders
of
the
Church
,
and
give
an
account
according
to
their
office
.
It
was
also
required
that
these
present
Letters
should
be
registred
and
kept
by
them
,
that
they
which
come
after
might
take
notice
what
care
his
Majesty
had
taken
for
the
well
ordering
of
the
said
Company
in
Church
affairs
;
and
that
a
Copy
of
the
same
should
be
delivered
to
the
said
Beaumont
,
and
to
every
Successor
of
his
respectively
,
that
he
and
they
might
know
what
his
Majesty
expected
of
them
,
and
be
the
more
inexcusable
if
they
disobey
it
.
With
this
Dispatch
,
bearing
date
the
seventeenth
of
Iune
,
this
present
year
1634.
away
goes
Beaumont
into
Holland
,
taking
with
him
these
Instructions
for
his
own
proceedings
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
he
should
punctually
keep
and
observe
all
the
Orders
of
the
Church
of
England
,
as
they
are
prescribed
in
the
Canons
and
the
Rubricks
of
the
Liturgie
;
and
that
if
any
person
of
that
Company
shall
shew
himself
refractory
to
that
Ordinance
of
his
Majesty
,
he
should
certifie
the
name
of
any
such
offender
,
and
his
offence
to
the
Lord
Bishop
of
London
for
the
time
being
,
who
was
to
take
order
and
give
remedy
accordingly
.
Which
Order
and
Instructions
given
to
Beaumont
in
private
,
were
incorporated
also
in
the
Letter
,
least
otherwise
he
might
be
thought
to
act
any
thing
in
it
without
good
Authority
.
And
he
accordingly
proceeded
with
such
honest
zeal
,
and
was
so
punctual
in
observing
his
Majesties
pleasure
and
commands
,
that
for
a
reward
of
his
good
service
he
was
preferred
unto
a
Prebends
place
in
the
Church
of
Canterbury
,
though
by
the
unhappy
change
of
times
,
it
brought
more
reputation
than
advantage
with
it
.
And
now
at
last
we
have
the
face
of
an
English
Church
in
Holland
,
responsal
to
the
Bishops
of
London
for
the
time
being
,
as
a
part
of
their
Diocess
,
directly
and
immediately
subject
to
their
Jurisdiction
.
The
like
course
also
was
prescribed
for
our
Factories
in
Hamborough
,
and
those
further
off
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
Turky
,
in
the
Moguls
Dominions
,
the
Indian
Islands
,
the
Plantations
in
Virginia
,
the
Barbadoes
,
and
all
other
places
where
the
English
had
any
standing
Residence
in
the
way
of
trade
.
The
like
done
also
for
regulating
the
Divine
Service
in
the
Families
of
all
Ambassadours
,
residing
in
the
Courts
of
Foreign
Princes
for
his
Majesties
Service
;
as
also
in
the
English
Regiments
,
serving
under
the
States
.
The
superinspection
of
which
last
was
referred
to
Boswel
his
Majesties
Resident
at
the
Hague
,
and
his
Successors
in
that
place
;
as
he
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Embassadors
,
in
what
place
soever
,
were
to
be
ordered
by
the
care
of
the
Lords
of
the
Council
;
and
they
to
be
accountable
therein
to
his
Sacred
Majesty
,
as
the
Supream
Ordinary
.
The
English
Agents
and
Embassadours
in
the
Courts
of
Foreign
Princes
had
not
been
formerly
so
regardful
of
the
honour
of
the
Church
of
England
,
as
they
might
have
been
,
in
designing
a
set
Room
for
religious
uses
,
and
keeping
up
the
Vestments
,
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
prescribed
by
Law
in
performance
of
them
.
It
was
now
hoped
that
there
would
be
a
Church
of
England
in
all
Courts
of
Christendom
,
in
the
chief
Cities
of
the
Turk
,
and
other
great
Mahometan
Princes
,
in
all
our
Factories
and
Plantations
in
every
known
Part
of
the
world
,
by
which
it
might
be
rendred
as
diffused
and
Catholick
as
the
Church
of
Rome
.
In
reference
to
the
regulating
of
the
French
and
Dutch
Churches
here
amongst
our selves
,
he
conceived
himself
in
a
capacity
of
putting
his
own
Counsels
in
execution
,
either
as
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
,
or
Archbishop
of
the
Province
of
Canterbury
.
He
had
considered
of
the
dangers
which
those
Foreign
Churches
drew
on
this
,
by
standing
divided
and
dismembred
from
the
rest
of
the
body
;
and
of
the
countenance
and
encouragement
which
was
given
to
the
Puritan
Faction
in
the
promoting
of
Schism
.
There
was
no
Traverse
to
be
made
to
this
Dilemma
,
but
either
they
were
or
were
not
of
the
same
Religion
with
the
Church
of
England
.
If
they
were
not
of
the
same
Religion
why
should
they
,
being
strangers
,
borne
in
other
Countries
,
or
descending
from
them
,
expect
more
Liberty
of
Conscience
than
the
Papists
had
,
being
all
Natives
,
and
descending
from
English
Parents
?
If
of
the
same
,
why
should
they
not
submit
to
the
Government
and
Forms
of
Worship
,
being
the
outward
acts
and
exercises
of
the
Religion
here
by
Law
established
?
It
was
now
as
when
they
first
fled
into
this
Land
from
the
Fire
and
Faggot
;
from
which
their
own
Countries
having
felt
no
Persecution
for
forty
or
fifty
years
last
past
,
were
at
this
time
freed
:
And
therfore
if
they
did
not
like
the
Terms
of
their
staying
here
,
they
might
return
from
whence
they
came
,
in
peace
and
safety
,
with
thanks
to
God
and
the
good
English
Nation
,
for
the
long
and
comfortable
Entertainment
they
had
found
amongst
them
.
Upon
these
grounds
,
and
such
Considerations
as
had
before
been
offered
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
before
he
had
sate
a
whole
year
in
the
Chair
of
Canterbury
,
he
caused
these
three
Articles
to
be
tendred
to
the
French
Congregation
in
that
City
,
and
the
two
Dutch
Congregations
in
Sandwich
and
Maidston
,
Apr.
14.
1634.
1.
What
Liturgie
do
you
use
?
or
whether
you
have
not
the
Dutch
or
French
in
use
?
2.
Of
how
many
Descents
for
the
most
part
they
were
born
Subjects
?
3.
Whether
such
as
are
born
Subjects
,
will
conform
to
the
Church
of
England
?
For
Answer
to
the
Articles
(
after
some
fruitless
Pleas
touching
their
Exemptions
)
they
obtained
time
till
the
fifth
of
May
;
against
which
time
,
with
the
consent
of
their
several
Churches
,
they
prepared
these
several
Answers
.
To
the
first
it
was
answered
,
That
they
had
that
Liturgie
which
all
the
Churches
of
the
French
Tongue
(
both
in
France
,
and
in
the
United
Provinces
of
the
States
)
have
had
since
the
blessed
Reformation
,
and
which
their
Churches
(
refuged
here
)
have
had
this
sixty
or
seventy
years
,
or
more
:
That
the
English
Liturgie
was
Translated
into
French
,
but
that
they
used
it
not
;
and
that
they
knew
not
whether
it
were
Translated
in
Dutch
or
not
.
To
the
second
it
was
answered
,
That
the
greatest
part
of
the
Heads
of
the
Families
were
not
born
here
,
but
about
a
third
part
;
because
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
old
ones
were
Strangers
born
,
and
many
others
are
newly
come
since
a
few
years
.
But
to
the
third
they
desired
to
be
excused
from
making
any
Answer
at
all
,
foreseeing
(
as
it
was
pretended
)
a
dissipation
of
their
Churches
,
in
reference
to
the
maintainance
of
their
Ministry
and
relief
of
their
poor
,
if
such
Conformity
should
be
pressed
,
which
they
endeavoured
to
avoid
by
all
means
imaginable
.
But
before
these
Answers
were
returned
,
it
was
thought
fit
to
consult
with
the
Coetus
(
as
they
style
it
)
of
the
French
and
Dutch
Churches
in
London
,
who
were
concerned
as
much
as
they
,
and
who
by
reason
of
their
wealth
and
number
governed
all
the
rest
;
by
whom
they
were
advised
to
suppress
those
Answers
,
and
to
present
their
Declinator
,
fixing
themselves
upon
their
Priviledges
,
and
challenging
the
Exemption
granted
them
by
King
Edward
vi
.
confirmed
by
several
Acts
of
Council
in
the
Reigns
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
King
Iames
,
and
his
Sacred
Majesty
.
This
Declinator
no
way
satisfied
his
Grace
of
Canterbury
.
He
knew
,
none
better
,
That
Acts
of
Council
were
not
like
the
Laws
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
,
but
might
be
changed
and
varied
as
occasion
served
;
That
the
Letters
Patents
granted
by
King
Edward
vi
.
to
the
first
Congregation
of
Strangers
under
Iohn
A
Lasco
(
by
which
they
were
Licenced
to
use
their
own
Forms
both
of
Worship
and
Government
,
without
any
disturbance
)
were
vacated
by
the
departure
of
the
said
Congregation
in
the
time
of
Queen
Mary
;
and
that
the
French
and
Dutch
Churches
now
in
England
,
could
pretend
no
succession
unto
that
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
vi
.
And
therefore
as
soon
as
Brent
returned
from
his
Visitation
(
of
which
we
shall
hear
more
anon
)
and
had
a
while
reposed
himself
after
that
long
Journey
,
he
was
dispatched
to
Canterbury
with
these
Injunctions
,
viz.
1.
That
all
the
Natives
of
the
Dutch
and
Walloon
Congregations
in
his
Graces
Diocess
,
are
to
repair
to
their
several
Parish
Churches
where
they
inhabite
,
to
hear
Divine
Service
and
Sermons
,
and
perform
all
Duties
and
Payments
required
in
that
behalf
:
And
2.
That
all
the
Ministers
,
and
all
other
of
the
same
Walloon
or
French
Congregations
,
which
are
Aliens
born
,
shall
have
and
use
the
Liturgie
used
in
the
English
Churches
,
as
the
same
is
or
may
be
faithfully
Translated
into
French
or
Dutch
.
These
two
Injunctions
being
given
on
the
nineteenth
of
December
,
with
time
for
conforming
thereunto
till
the
first
of
March
,
were
presently
communicated
by
the
Kentish
to
the
London
Churches
,
and
by
those
of
London
to
the
rest
in
the
Province
of
Canterbury
,
requiring
them
to
send
their
Deputies
to
consult
together
with
them
in
this
Common
Danger
.
There
were
at
that
time
ten
Churches
of
Strangers
in
this
Province
;
that
is
to
say
,
two
in
London
,
two
in
Norwich
,
and
one
apiece
in
Canterbury
,
Sandwich
,
Maidstone
,
Southampton
,
Colchester
,
and
Yarmouth
,
who
were
to
send
their
sufficient
Deputies
,
consisting
of
Ministers
and
Lay-Elders
,
to
make
this
Synod
.
But
because
the
time
might
be
elapsed
before
these
Deputies
from
so
many
Places
could
meet
together
,
and
resolve
upon
any
Conclusion
;
it
was
determined
by
the
Coetus
,
that
those
of
Kent
,
whom
it
most
immediately
concerned
,
should
address
themselves
to
the
Archbishop
,
and
desire
his
favour
for
the
enjoying
of
their
Priviledges
,
as
in
former
times
;
whose
Propositions
being
heard
,
and
their
Reasons
pondered
,
he
answered
,
That
it
was
his
purpose
to
make
a
General
Visitation
of
all
his
Province
,
and
that
he
would
begin
at
home
;
That
he
did
nothing
but
what
had
been
communicated
to
the
King
,
and
resolved
by
the
Council
;
That
neither
the
Letters
Patents
of
King
Edward
vi
.
nor
any
Reasons
by
them
alledged
,
should
hinder
him
from
proceeding
in
the
said
Injunctions
;
That
their
Churches
were
nests
and
occasions
of
Schism
,
which
he
would
prevent
in
Kent
as
well
as
he
could
;
That
it
were
better
there
were
no
Foreign
Churches
nor
Strangers
in
England
,
than
to
have
them
thereby
to
give
occasion
of
prejudice
or
danger
to
the
Church-Government
of
it
;
That
they
endeavoured
to
make
themselves
a
State
in
a
State
,
and
had
vaunted
,
That
they
feared
not
his
Injunctions
;
but
,
That
he
hoped
the
King
would
maintain
him
in
it
,
as
long
as
he
Governed
by
the
Canons
;
That
the
dissipation
of
their
Churches
,
and
maintenance
of
two
or
three
Ministers
,
was
not
to
be
laid
in
the
same
Balance
with
the
Peace
and
Happiness
of
the
Church
of
England
;
That
their
ignorance
in
the
English
Tongue
,
ought
not
to
be
used
for
a
pretence
for
their
not
going
to
their
Parish
Churches
,
considering
that
it
was
an
affected
Ignorance
,
and
they
might
avoid
it
when
they
would
:
And
finally
,
That
he
was
resolved
to
have
his
Injunctions
put
in
execution
,
and
that
they
should
conform
to
them
at
their
peril
by
the
time
appointed
.
Finding
no
hope
of
Good
this
way
,
they
expect
the
Sitting
of
the
Synod
on
the
fifth
of
February
;
to
which
the
Deputies
made
a
Report
of
their
ill
Successes
;
and
thereupon
it
was
resolved
,
That
a
Petition
in
the
name
of
all
the
Foreign
Churches
,
should
be
presented
unto
the
King
;
which
way
they
found
as
unsuccessful
as
the
other
was
▪
For
his
Majesty
having
read
the
Petition
,
delivered
it
to
the
Earl
of
Pembroke
,
commanding
him
to
give
it
to
one
of
the
Secretaries
.
And
though
Pembroke
,
either
out
of
love
to
the
Cause
,
or
hate
to
the
Archbishops
Person
,
chose
rather
to
deliver
it
to
Cooke
than
Windebank
;
yet
neither
Cooke
himself
,
nor
Weckerly
his
chief
Clerk
(
a
Walloon
by
birth
)
who
had
very
much
espoused
the
Quarrel
,
could
do
any
thing
in
it
.
The
next
course
was
to
back
that
Petition
with
a
Remonstrance
,
containing
the
chief
Reasons
which
they
had
to
urge
in
their
own
behalf
;
and
that
Remonstrance
to
be
put
into
his
Majesties
hands
by
the
Duke
of
Soubize
,
a
Prince
of
great
Descent
in
France
,
and
a
chief
stickler
in
the
Wars
of
the
Hugonots
against
their
King
:
In
which
Reasons
,
when
they
came
to
be
examined
more
particularly
,
there
was
nothing
found
material
,
but
what
had
formerly
been
observed
and
answered
;
except
it
were
the
fear
of
a
Persecution
to
be
raised
in
France
,
when
it
should
there
be
known
,
how
much
the
French
Churches
in
this
Kingdom
had
been
discountenanced
and
distressed
.
And
this
they
after
aggravated
by
some
fresh
Intelligence
which
they
had
from
thence
,
by
which
they
were
advertised
of
some
words
of
the
great
Cardinal
Richelieu
,
to
this
effect
,
viz.
That
if
a
King
of
England
,
who
was
a
Protestant
,
would
not
permit
two
Disciplines
in
his
Kingdom
,
why
should
a
King
of
France
,
a
Papist
,
permit
two
Religions
?
Great
workings
had
been
in
the
Court
upon
this
occasion
;
though
all
which
was
effected
by
it
,
was
but
the
present
qualification
of
the
second
Injunction
;
His
Majesty
on
good
Reason
of
State
insisting
so
strongly
on
the
first
,
that
it
could
not
be
altered
.
But
as
for
the
second
Injunction
,
it
was
qualified
thus
,
viz.
That
the
Ministers
,
and
all
others
of
the
French
and
Dutch
Congregations
,
which
are
not
Natives
,
and
born
Subjects
to
the
Kings
Majesty
,
or
any
other
Stranger
that
shall
come
over
to
them
,
while
they
remain
Strangers
may
have
and
use
their
own
Discipline
,
as
formerly
they
have
done
;
yet
it
is
thought
fit
that
the
English
Liturgie
should
be
Translated
into
the
French
and
Dutch
,
for
the
better
fitting
of
their
Children
to
the
English
Government
.
But
before
the
Injunction
thus
qualified
could
be
sent
to
Canterbury
,
the
Mayor
and
Brethren
of
that
City
were
put
upon
a
Petition
in
their
behalf
,
insisting
,
amongst
other
things
,
on
the
great
Charge
which
would
fall
upon
them
,
if
the
relief
of
the
poor
French
,
which
formerly
had
been
maintained
on
the
common
Purse
of
that
Church
,
should
be
cast
upon
the
several
Parishes
;
and
the
great
want
of
Work
which
would
happen
to
their
own
Poor
in
that
City
,
if
the
Manufactures
of
the
French
should
be
discontinued
.
To
which
Petition
they
received
a
favourable
Answer
in
respect
of
themselves
;
but
without
any
alteration
of
his
Graces
purpose
in
such
other
points
of
it
as
concerned
those
Churches
.
A
Temperament
was
also
used
in
regard
of
the
Ministers
which
did
Officiate
in
those
Churches
;
it
being
condescended
to
on
the
suit
of
their
Deputies
,
That
such
of
their
Ministers
as
were
English
born
should
continue
in
their
Place
and
Ministry
,
as
in
former
times
:
but
that
hereafter
none
should
be
admitted
to
be
Ministers
in
their
Congregations
,
but
such
as
were
Strangers
.
Which
Condescensions
notwithstanding
,
It
was
directed
by
the
Coetus
of
the
London
Churches
,
That
by
no
means
the
Kentish
Foreigners
should
publish
the
said
Injunctions
in
their
Congregations
;
and
that
if
the
prosecution
of
them
should
be
strictly
urged
,
they
would
then
think
upon
some
other
course
to
bear
of
that
blow
.
And
by
this
Tergiversation
they
gained
so
much
time
,
that
the
final
Decree
was
not
passed
upon
them
till
the
26th
of
September
1635.
when
to
the
former
Injunction
they
found
this
Clause
or
Proviso
added
,
viz.
That
the
Natives
should
continue
to
contribute
to
the
maintenance
of
their
Ministry
,
and
the
Poor
of
their
Church
,
for
the
subsisting
thereof
;
and
that
an
Order
should
be
obtained
from
his
Majesty
,
if
it
were
desired
,
to
maintain
them
in
their
Manufactures
,
against
all
such
as
should
endeavour
to
molest
them
by
Informations
.
Some
time
was
spent
about
the
publishing
of
this
Decree
,
the
Ministers
and
Elders
of
those
Churches
refusing
to
act
any
thing
in
it
:
But
at
the
last
it
was
published
in
the
French
Church
at
Canterbury
by
one
of
their
Notaries
,
and
in
Sandwich
by
the
Chanter
or
Clerk
of
the
Congregation
,
with
Order
to
the
Ministers
and
Churchwardens
of
the
several
Parishes
,
to
take
notice
of
such
of
the
Natives
as
resorted
not
diligently
to
their
Parish
Churches
.
This
proved
a
leading
Case
to
all
the
other
French
and
Dutch
Churches
on
this
side
of
the
Seas
,
though
they
opposed
it
what
they
could
.
For
no
sooner
was
the
News
of
these
Injunctions
first
brought
to
Norwich
,
when
a
Remonstrance
was
presented
to
Corbet
(
who
was
then
Bishop
of
that
Diocess
)
and
by
him
transmitted
to
the
Archbishop
;
in
which
they
had
expressed
such
Reasons
against
the
tenour
of
the
same
,
as
we
have
met
with
formerly
in
this
Narration
.
But
the
Archbishops
Visitation
of
that
Diocess
in
the
year
next
following
,
Anno
1635.
put
an
end
to
that
business
;
the
Injunction
being
published
in
the
Churches
of
Strangers
in
that
City
,
before
any
publication
of
them
had
been
made
in
Canterbury
.
Nor
was
the
like
done
only
in
all
the
Churches
of
Strangers
in
the
Province
of
Canterbury
,
but
in
those
of
York
,
where
the
Archbishop
kept
them
to
a
harder
Diet
;
for
having
seen
what
had
been
done
by
Brent
in
his
Visitation
,
and
having
no
such
powerful
Sollicitors
as
the
Coetus
of
the
London
Churches
to
take
off
his
edge
,
he
denied
them
the
Exercise
of
any
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
of
their
own
;
injoins
them
the
use
of
the
English
Liturgie
in
the
French
Tongue
,
with
Obedience
to
all
the
Laws
and
Ordinances
of
the
Church
of
England
;
to
receive
the
Sacrament
once
a
year
in
the
Church
of
the
Parish
where
they
dwell
,
and
to
perform
all
their
Christenings
,
Marriages
,
and
Burials
there
,
or
else
none
of
their
Congregations
to
be
permitted
.
But
notwithstanding
all
this
care
of
the
Metropolitans
,
the
business
went
forward
more
or
less
,
as
the
Ministers
and
Church-wardens
stood
affected
in
their
several
Parishes
.
And
in
most
Parishes
the
Ministers
and
Church-wardens
were
so
well
pleased
with
that
indecency
which
they
had
amongst
them
,
in
respect
of
any
Superiors
in
Church-concernments
,
to
whom
they
might
be
made
accountable
for
Life
or
Doctrine
,
that
generally
they
wish'd
themselves
in
the
same
condition
:
And
being
freed
from
their
greatest
fear
,
of
having
the
Poor
of
those
Churches
cast
upon
them
in
their
several
Parishes
,
they
seemed
not
much
sollicitous
whether
they
came
to
the
Church
or
not
,
to
hear
the
Sermons
,
receive
the
Sacraments
,
or
perform
any
other
part
of
Publick
Worship
;
especially
if
they
were
not
scrupulous
in
paying
to
the
Minister
his
accustomed
Dues
,
and
yielding
to
such
Rates
and
Taxes
as
the
Church-wardens
laid
upon
them
for
Parochial
uses
.
If
any
Minister
began
to
look
too
strictly
to
them
,
they
would
find
some
means
to
take
him
off
by
Gifts
and
Presents
,
or
by
some
powerful
Letter
from
some
of
the
Grandees
residing
in
London
,
and
sometimes
from
a
neighbouring
Justice
,
whose
displeasure
must
not
be
incurred
.
And
that
they
might
not
want
encouragement
to
stand
it
out
as
long
as
they
could
,
the
leading
men
of
the
Genevian
Faction
in
most
parts
of
the
Realm
,
did
secretly
sollicite
them
not
to
be
too
forwards
in
conforming
to
the
said
Injunctions
,
assuring
them
of
such
Assistances
as
might
save
them
harmless
,
and
flattering
them
with
this
Opinion
of
themselves
,
That
the
Liberty
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
most
desirable
Freedom
of
the
Church
from
Episcopal
Tyranny
,
depended
chiefly
on
their
Courage
and
Resolution
.
What
was
done
afterwards
in
pursuance
of
the
said
Injunctions
,
shall
be
told
elsewhere
:
all
which
Particulars
I
have
laid
together
,
that
the
Proceedings
of
his
Grace
in
this
weighty
business
(
so
much
calumniated
and
defamed
)
might
be
presented
to
the
Reader
without
interruption
.
It
was
once
said
by
Telesinus
to
Caj
.
Marius
,
That
he
did
well
to
scoure
the
Country
;
but
Italy
would
never
want
Wolves
,
so
long
as
Rome
continued
so
fit
a
Forest
to
afford
them
shelter
.
In
like
manner
the
Archbishop
knew
full
well
how
small
a
Progress
he
should
make
in
his
Reformation
,
for
reducing
the
French
and
Dutch
to
a
Communion
with
the
Church
of
England
,
and
the
Church
of
England
to
it self
,
if
London
were
not
brought
to
some
Conformity
.
Which
City
having
a
strong
influence
on
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
was
generally
looked
on
as
the
Compass
by
which
the
lesser
Towns
and
Corporations
were
to
steer
their
Course
,
the
practice
of
it
being
pleaded
upon
all
occasions
,
for
Vestries
,
Lectures
,
and
some
other
Innovations
in
the
State
of
the
Church
.
And
to
this
nothing
more
concurred
,
than
that
the
Beneficed
Clergy
being
but
meanly
provided
for
,
were
forced
to
undertake
some
Lectures
,
or
otherwise
to
connive
at
many
things
,
contrary
to
their
own
Judgment
and
the
Rules
of
the
Church
;
in
hope
that
gaining
the
good
will
thereby
of
the
Chief
of
their
Parishes
,
they
might
be
gratified
by
them
with
Entertainments
,
Presents
,
and
some
other
helps
to
mend
their
Maintenance
.
The
Lecturers
in
the
mean
time
,
as
being
Creatures
of
the
People
,
and
depending
wholly
on
the
Purse
of
the
wealthier
Citizens
,
not
only
overtopped
them
in
point
of
Power
and
Reputation
,
but
generally
of
Profit
and
Revenue
also
.
Not
that
these
Lecturers
were
maintained
so
much
by
the
Zeal
and
Bounty
of
their
Patrons
,
as
by
a
general
Fraud
,
which
for
many
years
last
past
had
been
put
upon
the
Regular
Clergy
,
by
the
diminishing
of
whose
just
Dues
in
Tythes
and
Offerings
,
such
Lecturers
and
Trencher-Chaplains
had
been
fed
and
cherished
.
For
the
better
understanding
whereof
,
we
are
to
know
,
That
in
the
year
1228.
Roger
Niger
Bishop
of
London
▪
ordained
by
a
Synodical
Constitution
,
That
the
Citizens
should
pay
of
every
pounds
Rent
by
the
year
,
of
all
Houses
,
Shops
,
&c.
the
Sum
of
3
s.
5
d.
as
time
out
of
mind
had
formerly
been
paid
.
Which
3
s.
5
d.
did
arise
from
the
Offerings
upon
every
Sunday
and
thirty
of
the
principal
Holydays
in
the
same
year
,
after
the
Rate
of
one
halspeny
for
every
twenty
shillings
Rent
of
their
Houses
,
Shops
,
&c.
This
Order
of
Roger
Niger
remaining
in
force
till
the
year
1397.
and
the
C●●●gy
being
kept
to
such
Rates
for
the
Rents
of
Houses
,
as
at
the
first
making
of
the
same
,
it
was
decreed
by
Thomas
Arundell
then
Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
That
as
the
Rent
increased
,
so
the
Offerings
or
Tythes
should
increase
also
;
That
the
said
Order
should
be
read
in
every
Parish-Church
four
times
in
the
year
,
and
a
Curse
laid
upon
all
those
who
should
not
obey
it
.
Confirmed
by
Pope
Innocent
vii
.
and
Nicholas
v.
with
a
Proviso
,
That
the
said
Oblations
should
be
paid
according
to
the
true
yearly
value
of
the
Shops
and
Houses
.
It
so
remained
until
the
twenty
fifth
year
of
Henry
viii
.
at
what
time
many
of
the
former
Holydays
being
abrogated
by
the
Kings
Authority
,
the
yearly
Profit
of
the
Clergy
found
a
great
abatement
;
the
greater
,
in
regard
of
the
variances
which
arose
betwixt
them
and
their
Parishioners
,
about
the
payment
of
their
Dues
;
the
People
taking
the
advantage
of
some
Disorders
which
the
Clergy
at
that
present
had
been
brought
unto
,
by
acknowledging
the
King
for
the
Supream
Head
of
the
Church
of
England
.
Upon
this
variance
a
Complaint
is
made
unto
the
King
,
who
refers
the
whole
matter
to
Cranmer
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
Audley
Lord
Chancellor
,
Gardiner
Bishop
of
Winton
,
Cromwell
Chief
Secretary
of
Estate
,
Fitz-Iames
and
Norwich
Chief
Justices
of
the
several
Benches
,
by
whom
it
was
concluded
,
That
from
thenceforth
2
s.
9
d.
only
should
be
paid
out
of
every
pound
for
the
Rents
of
Houses
,
Shops
,
&c.
And
to
this
Order
the
Citizens
did
not
only
consent
,
as
they
had
good
reason
,
but
bound
themselves
by
an
Act
of
Common
Council
to
perform
the
same
;
the
said
Decree
confirmed
by
Act
of
Parliament
in
the
twenty
seventh
,
and
afterwards
in
the
thirty
seventh
of
that
King
,
with
a
power
given
to
the
Lord
Mayor
to
commit
to
Prison
every
person
whatsoever
who
should
not
pay
his
Tythes
and
Dues
according
to
that
Proportion
.
But
contrary
to
the
true
intent
and
meaning
of
the
said
Decrees
,
and
the
several
Acts
of
Parliament
which
confirmed
the
same
,
the
covetous
and
unconscionable
Landlords
,
who
had
the
Fee-simple
,
or
some
long
Leases
at
the
least
,
of
such
shops
and
houses
,
devised
many
base
and
fraudulent
waies
to
put
a
cheat
upon
the
Law
,
and
abuse
the
Clergie
;
reserving
some
small
sum
in
the
name
of
a
Rent
,
and
covenanting
for
other
greater
Sums
to
be
paid
quarterly
or
half
yearly
in
the
name
of
Fines
,
Annuities
,
Pensions
,
Incomes
,
Interest
money
,
&c.
Finding
these
Payments
so
conditioned
and
agreed
upon
to
be
too
visible
a
cheat
,
some
were
so
wise
as
to
take
their
Fines
in
gross
,
when
they
sealed
their
Leases
,
some
inconsiderable
Rent
being
charged
upon
them
;
others
so
cunning
as
to
have
two
Leases
on
foot
at
the
same
time
,
one
at
a
low
contemptible
Rent
to
gull
the
Incumbent
of
his
dues
,
the
other
with
a
Rent
four
or
five
times
as
great
to
keep
down
the
Tenant
;
and
some
by
a
more
cleanly
kind
of
conveyance
(
reserving
a
small
Rent
as
others
did
)
caused
their
Tenants
to
enter
into
several
bonds
for
the
payment
of
so
much
money
yearly
with
reference
to
the
term
which
they
had
in
their
Leases
.
By
which
Devises
and
deceits
the
house-Rents
were
reduced
to
so
low
a
value
,
that
some
Aldermen
,
who
do
not
use
to
dwell
in
Sheds
and
Cottages
,
could
be
charged
with
no
more
than
twenty
shillings
for
a
whole
years
Tythe
;
the
Rent
reserved
amounts
after
that
proportion
but
to
seven
pounds
yearly
.
The
Clergie
by
the
Alteration
of
Religion
had
lost
those
great
advantages
,
which
had
before
accrued
unto
them
by
Obits
,
Mortuaries
,
Obventions
to
the
Shrines
and
Images
of
some
special
Saints
,
Church
Lands
,
and
personal
Tythes
according
to
mens
honest
gain
,
which
last
was
thought
to
have
amounted
to
more
than
the
Tythe
of
houses
.
Being
deprived
of
the
one
,
and
abused
in
the
other
,
they
were
forced
in
the
sixteenth
of
King
Iames
,
Anno
1618.
to
have
recourse
to
the
Court
of
Exchequer
,
by
the
Barons
whereof
it
was
declared
,
that
according
to
the
true
intent
of
the
said
Acts
the
Inhabitants
of
London
and
the
Liberties
thereof
ought
to
pay
the
Tythe
of
their
houses
,
shops
,
&c.
after
the
rate
of
two
shillings
nine
pence
in
the
pound
proportionable
to
the
true
yearly
value
of
the
Rent
thereof
.
In
order
whereunto
it
was
then
ordered
by
the
Court
,
that
a
Shed
,
which
had
been
built
and
made
a
convenient
dwelling
house
,
should
pay
twenty
four
shillings
nine
pence
yearly
in
the
name
of
a
Tythe
,
as
was
afterwards
awarded
by
Sir
Henry
Yelverton
,
upon
a
reference
made
unto
him
,
that
one
Rawlins
,
who
paid
forty
shillings
yearly
to
his
Landlord
in
the
name
of
a
Rent
,
and
twelve
pound
by
the
name
of
a
fine
,
should
from
thenceforth
pay
his
Tythe
to
the
Incumbent
of
the
Parish
in
which
he
dwelt
,
after
the
rate
of
fourteen
pound
yearly
.
This
and
the
like
Arbitrements
about
that
time
gave
them
some
hope
of
finding
more
relief
from
the
Court
of
Exchequer
than
they
could
expect
from
the
Lord
Mayor
;
who
being
at
the
first
made
Judge
in
the
business
for
the
ease
of
the
Clergy
,
carried
himself
rather
like
a
party
concerned
in
it
than
an
equal
Umpire
.
But
there
was
no
contending
with
the
Purse
of
the
City
;
For
though
the
proceedings
of
the
City
Landlords
were
declared
to
be
unjust
and
Sacrilegious
under
the
hands
of
many
Bishops
,
and
most
of
the
Heads
of
Houses
in
both
Universities
,
Anno
1620.
yet
the
business
going
on
from
bad
to
worse
,
they
were
necessitated
to
cast
themselves
at
the
feet
of
King
Charles
,
and
to
petition
for
a
remedy
of
these
growing
mischiefs
,
which
otherwise
in
some
tract
of
time
might
become
insupportable
.
Which
Petition
being
taken
into
consideration
by
his
Sacred
Majesty
,
he
was
graciously
pleased
to
refer
the
same
to
the
Lord
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
the
Lord
Keeper
Coventry
,
the
Earl
Marshal
,
the
Lord
Bishop
of
London
,
the
Lord
Cottington
,
Mr.
Secretary
Windebank
,
and
Chief
Justice
Richardson
,
or
any
five
,
or
three
of
them
,
of
which
the
Lord
Archbishop
to
be
alwaies
one
,
requiring
,
and
thereby
authorizing
to
call
before
them
all
parties
concerned
in
the
business
,
and
after
a
full
hearing
and
examination
thereof
,
to
end
if
they
could
,
or
otherwise
to
report
to
his
Majesty
where
the
Impediment
lay
,
that
so
his
Majesty
might
take
such
further
order
therein
as
in
his
Princely
wisdom
he
should
think
most
meet
.
Which
reference
,
being
made
the
fifteenth
of
May
of
this
present
year
,
was
carried
on
with
such
equality
,
and
moderation
,
that
the
rich
Landlords
had
no
reason
to
complain
of
any
obliquity
or
partiality
in
the
conduct
of
it
:
But
having
been
accustomed
to
●eed
on
the
Churches
Bread
,
and
to
have
the
poor
Clergie
obnoxious
them
,
they
could
with
no
patience
entertain
the
thoughts
of
relinquishing
their
former
dyet
,
or
suffer
a
deserving
Clergy
to
enjoy
their
own
.
Nothing
more
feared
,
than
that
the
Clergy
by
this
means
would
grow
too
rich
;
They
who
conceived
two
thousand
pound
of
yearly
Rent
not
enough
for
an
Alderman
,
think
one
hundred
pound
per
annum
(
as
was
affirmed
by
one
of
that
number
)
to
be
too
much
for
a
Minister
.
And
should
the
Clergy
once
grow
rich
they
would
become
more
absolute
,
and
independent
,
not
so
obsequious
to
them
as
they
had
been
formerly
,
and
consequently
more
apt
to
cross
them
in
their
opposition
or
neglect
of
establisht
Orders
.
And
in
this
state
the
business
stood
when
Iuxon
the
Bishop
of
London
was
advanced
to
the
Treasurers
Staff
in
the
end
of
March
1635.
which
much
encreast
the
hopes
of
the
one
,
and
the
fears
the
other
.
Some
of
the
Clergie
had
the
hap
to
better
their
condition
,
and
improve
their
Benefices
by
the
appearing
of
so
many
powerful
persons
in
their
behalf
;
and
possible
enough
it
is
that
some
expedient
would
have
been
resolved
on
by
the
Refer●ees
to
the
general
content
of
both
parties
(
his
Grace
of
Canterbury
being
very
sollicitous
in
behalf
of
the
Clergy
)
if
the
troubles
which
brake
out
soon
after
in
Sc●tland
,
and
the
preparations
for
the
War
,
which
ensued
upon
it
,
had
not
put
the
business
to
a
stand
,
and
perswaded
both
the
King
and
Council
to
an
improfitable
compliance
with
that
stubborn
City
,
from
which
he
reapt
nothing
in
conclusion
but
neglect
and
scorn
.
So
frequently
have
the
best
designs
been
overthrown
,
not
so
much
by
the
puissance
and
might
of
the
adverse
party
,
as
through
defect
of
Constancy
and
Resolution
to
go
through
with
them
.
Mention
was
made
in
the
Narrative
of
our
Archbishops
late
proceeding
against
the
Congregations
of
the
French
and
Dutch
,
of
somewhat
which
was
done
in
order
to
it
,
in
the
Metropolitical
Visitation
of
the
Province
of
Canterbury
.
Concerning
which
we
are
to
know
,
that
in
the
beginning
of
the
year
1634.
he
resolved
upon
that
Visitation
.
And
having
some
distrust
of
Brent
his
Vicar
General
,
he
pr●pared
one
of
his
Confidents
to
be
a
joynt
Commissioner
with
him
,
that
he
might
do
no
hurt
,
if
he
did
no
good
.
But
afterwards
,
being
more
assured
of
Brent
than
before
he
was
,
he
resolved
to
trust
him
with
himself
,
and
not
to
fetter
him
with
any
such
constant
Overseer
to
attend
his
actings
.
The
Articles
for
his
Visitation
,
Printed
for
the
use
of
Churchwardens
and
Sides-men
in
their
several
Parishes
,
had
little
in
them
more
than
ordinary
.
But
he
had
given
directions
to
his
Vicar
General
to
enquire
into
the
observation
of
his
Majesties
Instructions
of
the
year
1629.
to
command
the
said
Churchwardens
to
place
the
Communion
Table
under
the
Eastern
Wall
of
the
Chancel
,
where
formerly
the
Altar
stood
;
to
set
a
decent
Raile
before
it
to
avoid
profaneness
;
and
at
the
Raile
the
Communicants
to
receive
the
blessed
Sacrament
.
It
had
been
signified
to
the
Archbishop
,
that
a
Dog
in
one
place
or
other
(
but
I
remember
not
the
name
)
had
run
away
with
the
Bread
appointed
for
the
holy
Communion
;
and
that
the
Communion
Wine
had
been
brought
unto
the
Table
in
many
places
,
in
Pint-pots
and
Bottles
,
and
so
distributed
to
the
people
.
The
placing
of
a
Raile
before
the
Table
would
prevent
all
infamies
of
the
first
sort
,
and
he
hoped
the
Ministers
would
take
order
to
reform
abuses
of
the
last
.
Williams
,
at
that
time
Bishop
of
Lincoln
,
had
placed
the
Table
of
his
own
Chappel
in
the
state
of
an
Altar
,
and
●urnis●ed
it
with
Plate
and
other
costly
Utensils
,
beyond
most
others
in
the
Kingdom
.
The
Table
stood
in
the
same
posture
in
the
Cathedral
Church
of
Lincoln
,
of
which
he
was
both
Bishop
and
Residentiary
;
and
in
the
Collegiate
Church
of
Westminster
,
whereof
he
was
Dean
.
The
Chancel
of
St.
Martins
C●urch
in
the
Town
of
Leicester
had
been
made
a
Library
,
Cant.
Doom
,
p.
92.
which
he
when
he
was
in
his
good
humours
perswaded
the
people
to
remove
,
to
trim
and
prepare
the
said
Choire
with
Railes
and
such
other
Ornaments
as
were
fitting
for
it
,
and
then
to
place
therein
their
Communion
Table
,
all
whicn
they
accordingly
performed
.
But
understanding
of
the
Order
of
the
third
of
November
,
made
by
his
Majesty
and
the
Lords
of
his
Council
in
the
Case
of
St.
Gregories
,
he
untwisteth
all
this
Line
again
.
For
a
Certificate
being
presented
to
him
by
the
Vicar
,
Church-wardens
,
and
some
others
of
the
Parish
,
That
the
place
where
the
Table
stood
before
,
was
far
more
fit
,
by
reason
of
the
more
capacity
to
receive
the
Communicants
,
and
the
more
audibleness
of
the
Ministers
voice
,
and
the
Proximity
of
it
to
the
place
where
Morning
and
Evening
Prayer
had
been
appointed
to
be
read
,
than
the
Chancel
was
;
he
gave
them
leave
to
remove
the
Communion
Table
to
the
place
where
it
formerly
stood
,
especially
at
such
times
as
they
received
the
Communion
.
All
which
by
his
Letters
of
the
nineteenth
of
December
1633.
he
signifies
to
Burden
,
one
of
Lambs
Surrogates
in
the
Archdeaconry
of
Leicester
,
requiring
him
not
to
be
troublesome
or
molestfull
to
the
said
parties
in
any
thing
concerning
the
Premises
.
Which
Letter
Burden
sends
to
Lamb
,
and
Lamb
communicates
to
his
Grace
of
Canterbury
;
who
thereupon
resolves
to
make
that
Diocess
the
Scene
of
his
first
Visitation
.
The
Diocess
of
Lincoln
was
anciently
larger
than
it
is
,
the
Bishoprick
of
Ely
being
taken
out
of
it
in
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
the
First
,
Anno
1109.
and
those
of
Oxon.
and
Peterborough
by
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
Anno
1541.
But
as
it
is
,
it
is
the
largest
of
the
Kingdom
,
both
for
the
quantity
of
ground
,
and
the
number
of
Parishes
,
containing
in
it
the
whole
Counties
of
Lincoln
,
Leicester
,
Buckingham
,
Bedford
,
Huntington
,
and
that
part
of
Hertfordshire
which
belonged
to
the
Kingdom
of
Mercia
.
In
which
Counties
are
contained
1255
Parishes
divided
(
though
not
equally
)
between
six
Archdeacons
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Archdeacons
of
Lincoln
,
How
,
Leicester
,
Buckingham
,
Bedford
,
and
Huntingdon
;
each
of
them
having
his
several
Commissaries
,
and
every
Commissary
one
or
more
Surrogates
,
to
officiate
under
him
in
times
of
necessary
absence
.
Within
this
great
Diocess
he
begins
,
first
laying
a
Suspension
on
the
Bishop
and
the
six
Archdeacons
,
by
which
they
were
inhibited
from
the
exercise
of
their
Jurisdiction
,
as
long
as
that
Visitation
lasted
.
And
after
sending
out
a
Citation
to
all
the
Ministers
and
Churchwardens
of
that
Diocess
,
he
required
them
to
appear
at
certain
times
and
places
before
his
Vicar
General
and
the
rest
of
the
Commissioners
authorized
for
the
several
Archdeaconries
of
the
same
.
But
the
Bishop
was
too
stout
to
yield
at
the
first
assault
,
pretending
an
exemption
from
such
Visitations
by
old
Papall
Bulls
.
The
Archbishop
being
herewith
startled
,
was
not
long
after
very
well
satisfied
in
that
particular
,
by
a
Paper
which
was
tendred
to
him
,
asserting
his
Metropolitan
Right
against
those
Pretences
,
collected
out
of
Histories
and
old
Records
.
Which
being
compared
with
the
Originals
,
and
found
to
contain
nothing
but
undoubted
truths
,
the
Bishop
is
commanded
to
appear
before
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
where
his
Papal
Bulls
were
so
well
baited
by
the
Archbishop
and
his
Counsel
,
that
not
being
able
to
hold
any
long
play
,
they
ran
out
of
the
Field
,
leaving
the
Bishop
to
shift
for
himself
as
well
as
he
could
.
This
Bar
removed
,
the
Vicar-General
proceeds
to
the
Visitation
,
and
in
all
places
gives
command
to
the
Church-wardens
,
not
only
to
return
their
Presentments
,
according
to
the
Articles
of
the
Visitation
;
but
to
transpose
the
Communion
Table
to
the
East
end
of
the
Chancel
,
and
to
●ence
it
with
a
decent
Rail
,
to
avoid
prophaneness
,
according
unto
such
Directions
as
he
had
received
from
the
Lord
Archbishop
.
He
further
signified
,
That
they
were
to
take
especial
care
of
certifying
the
names
of
all
the
Lecturers
in
their
several
and
respective
Parishes
;
as
also
,
Whether
the
said
Lecturers
,
and
all
other
Preaching
Ministers
within
that
Diocess
,
did
carefully
observe
his
Majesties
Instructions
published
in
the
year
1629.
Their
knowledge
in
which
Particulars
,
with
a
Certificate
of
their
doings
about
the
removing
of
the
Communion
Table
,
together
with
their
Presentments
to
the
several
Articles
which
were
given
them
in
charge
,
to
be
returned
unto
him
by
a
time
appointed
.
Which
Charge
thus
given
,
and
the
Visitation
carried
to
another
Diocess
,
he
leaves
the
prosecution
of
it
(
as
afterwards
in
all
other
places
)
to
the
care
of
the
Bishop
.
But
the
Bishop
having
other
designs
of
his
own
,
was
no
sooner
discharged
of
that
Suspension
which
was
laid
upon
him
,
but
he
resolves
to
visit
his
Diocess
in
person
,
to
shew
himself
to
those
of
his
Clergy
,
and
gain
the
good
affections
of
those
especially
who
adhered
to
Calvin
and
Geneva
:
Insomuch
that
meeting
in
the
Archdeaconry
of
Buckingham
,
with
one
Doctor
Bret
,
a
very
grave
and
reverend
man
,
but
one
who
was
supposed
to
incline
that
way
,
he
embraced
him
in
his
Episcopal
Arms
with
these
words
of
St.
Augustine
,
viz.
Quamvis
Episcopus
major
est
Presbytero
,
Augustinus
tamen
minor
est
Hieronymo
:
Intimating
thereby
,
to
the
great
commendation
of
his
modesty
amongst
those
of
that
Faction
,
That
the
said
Bret
was
as
much
greater
than
Williams
,
as
the
Bishop
was
above
a
Priest
.
And
in
compliance
with
that
Party
,
he
gave
command
for
Railing
in
the
Communion
Table
(
as
appears
by
the
Extract
of
his
Proceedings
in
the
Archdeaconry
of
Leicester
)
not
placed
at
the
East
end
of
the
Chancel
,
with
a
Rail
before
it
:
but
in
the
middle
thereof
,
as
it
stood
before
,
with
a
Rail
about
it
.
And
by
that
kind
of
half-compliance
,
as
he
retracted
nothing
from
his
own
Opinion
,
in
his
Letter
to
the
Vicar
of
Grantham
;
so
he
conceived
,
That
he
had
finely
frustrated
the
design
of
his
Metropolitan
,
and
yet
not
openly
proceeded
against
his
Injunction
.
The
Visitation
thus
begun
,
Holy
Trinity
and
St.
Michael
the
Archangel
in
the
City
of
Coventry
;
concerning
which
he
prescribed
these
Orders
:
1.
That
the
Ground
at
the
upper
end
of
the
Chancells
be
handsomly
raised
by
three
steps
,
that
the
Celebration
of
the
Sacrament
may
be
conspicuous
to
all
the
Church
.
2.
That
the
Ground
so
raised
at
both
Churches
,
the
Communion-Table
should
be
removed
close
to
the
East-wall
of
the
Chancels
.
3.
That
in
both
Churches
all
new
Additions
of
Seats
in
the
Chancels
be
taken
away
,
and
the
P●ws
there
reduced
as
near
as
may
be
to
the
ancient
form
.
But
the
Citizens
of
Coventry
found
a
way
to
take
off
his
edge
,
notwithstanding
that
he
had
received
not
only
his
Majesties
Command
,
but
encouragements
also
in
pursuance
of
it
(
his
Majesty
spending
at
the
least
a
fortnight
in
that
Diocess
,
in
the
year
1636.
at
such
time
as
the
Bishop
came
to
wait
upon
him
in
Tutbury
Castle
)
:
For
they
so
far
prevailed
upon
him
at
his
being
in
Coventry
,
that
in
the
presence
of
the
Mayor
and
some
others
of
the
Fraternity
,
he
appointed
,
That
the
Communion-Table
should
be
removed
from
its
ascent
of
three
Steps
,
unto
the
Body
of
the
Chancel
,
during
the
Administration
of
the
Blessed
Sacrament
,
commanding
Bird
,
who
had
the
Officiality
of
the
place
,
not
to
trouble
them
in
it
.
Bird
not
being
well
pleased
with
so
much
levity
in
the
Bishop
,
gives
notice
of
it
unto
Latham
the
Bishops
Register
in
Lichfield
,
by
whom
it
was
signified
to
Lamb
,
by
Lamb
to
the
Archbishop
,
and
by
him
to
the
King
;
from
whom
it
is
to
be
supposed
that
the
Bishop
could
receive
small
thanks
for
his
disobedience
.
In
Essex
the
business
met
with
a
greater
difficulty
.
Aylet
Official
there
under
the
Chancellor
of
London
,
had
caused
many
of
the
Communion
Tables
within
the
verge
of
his
Jurisdiction
to
be
transposed
and
railed
in
,
and
the
People
to
come
up
and
kneel
and
receive
at
the
Rail
.
Opposed
at
first
in
some
of
the
greater
Towns
,
because
they
found
it
otherwise
in
the
Churches
of
London
,
whose
example
they
conceived
might
be
a
sufficient
warrant
for
them
in
that
particular
:
But
much
more
were
they
moved
to
stand
out
against
him
,
upon
sight
of
one
of
the
Articles
for
the
Metropolitical
Visitation
,
by
which
they
conceived
that
they
had
leave
to
remove
their
Table
at
the
time
of
Celebration
,
and
place
it
as
it
might
be
most
convenient
for
the
Parishioners
to
come
about
it
and
receive
the
Sacrament
.
Aylet
complains
of
this
to
Lamb
,
finding
himself
thereby
under
an
imputation
of
crossing
the
Article
delivered
by
his
Graces
Visitors
,
and
following
after
his
own
Inventions
,
without
any
Authority
.
For
remedy
whereof
,
and
to
save
all
that
he
had
done
from
returning
back
again
to
the
same
estate
in
which
he
found
it
,
he
desires
to
know
his
Graces
Pleasure
and
Lambs
Directions
.
More
constantly
,
and
with
better
fortune
,
is
the
business
carried
on
by
Pierce
in
his
Diocess
of
Bath
and
Wells
.
No
sooner
had
his
Majesty
signified
his
Pleasure
in
the
Case
of
St.
Gregories
,
but
he
issueth
out
a
Commission
to
some
of
his
Clergy
,
to
inquire
into
the
State
of
all
the
Parish
Churches
within
that
Diocess
;
and
on
the
return
of
their
Account
,
gives
Order
for
the
rectifying
of
such
things
as
they
found
amiss
,
especially
in
the
posture
of
the
Holy
Table
.
And
that
it
might
be
seen
,
that
his
Commands
were
not
only
countenanced
by
Power
,
but
backed
by
Reason
,
he
prepares
certain
Motives
and
Considerations
to
perswade
Conformity
;
as
,
viz.
1.
That
it
was
Ordered
by
the
Queens
Injunctions
,
That
the
Communion
Table
should
stand
where
the
Altar
did
.
2.
That
there
should
be
some
difference
between
the
placing
of
the
Lords
Table
in
the
Church
,
and
the
placing
of
a
Mans
Table
in
his
House
.
3.
That
it
was
not
fit
the
People
should
sit
above
Gods
Table
,
or
be
above
the
Priest
when
he
Consecrateth
.
4.
That
when
the
Communion
Table
stands
thus
,
the
Chancel
would
be
the
fairer
,
and
so
there
would
be
more
room
for
the
Communicants
.
5.
That
the
Table
standing
thus
,
the
face
of
the
Minister
would
be
better
seen
,
and
his
voice
more
audibly
and
distinctly
heard
,
than
if
it
stood
upon
a
Level
in
the
midst
of
the
Chancel
.
And
6.
That
it
was
expedient
that
the
Daughters
should
be
like
their
Mother
,
and
that
the
Parochial
Churches
should
conform
themselves
in
that
particular
to
their
own
Cathedrals
.
But
that
which
seemed
to
be
the
most
popular
Argument
to
perswade
Obedience
,
was
the
avoiding
of
those
Prophanations
which
formerly
the
Holy
Table
had
been
subject
to
;
For
should
it
be
permitted
to
stand
as
before
it
did
,
Church-wardens
would
keep
their
Accounts
on
it
,
Parishioners
would
dispatch
the
Parish
business
at
it
,
School-Masters
will
teach
their
Boys
to
Write
upon
it
,
The
Boys
will
lay
their
Hats
,
Sachels
,
and
Books
upon
it
,
Many
will
sit
and
lean
irreverently
against
it
in
Sermon
time
,
The
Dogs
would
piss
upon
it
and
defile
it
,
and
Glasiers
would
knock
it
full
of
Nail-holes
.
By
which
means
he
prevailed
so
far
,
that
of
469
Parishes
which
were
in
that
Diocess
,
140
had
conformed
to
his
Order
in
it
,
before
the
end
of
the
Christmas
Holy-days
in
this
present
year
,
Anno
1635.
without
any
great
reluctancy
in
Priest
or
People
.
The
first
strong
Opposition
which
he
found
in
the
business
,
came
from
a
great
and
populous
Parish
called
Beckington
,
where
Hewish
Incumbent
of
the
place
,
was
willing
of
himself
to
have
obeyed
his
Directions
in
it
:
but
the
Church-wardens
of
the
Parish
were
determined
otherwise
.
For
this
being
sent
for
by
the
Bishop
,
he
gave
them
Order
by
word
of
mouth
,
to
remove
the
Table
to
the
East
end
of
the
Chancel
,
and
to
place
a
decent
Rail
before
it
:
Which
they
refusing
to
perform
,
were
cited
to
appear
in
the
Bishops
Court
,
before
Duck
the
Chancellor
of
that
Diocess
,
on
the
ninth
of
Iune
,
by
whom
they
were
commanded
to
remove
such
Seats
as
were
above
the
Communion
Table
,
to
obey
the
Bishops
former
Directions
,
and
to
return
a
Certificate
of
all
that
they
had
done
therein
by
the
sixth
of
October
then
next
following
:
and
for
default
thereof
,
were
on
the
same
day
Excommunicated
by
the
Bishop
in
person
.
But
the
Church-wardens
being
rich
,
well-backed
,
and
disaffected
to
the
Service
,
appealed
from
their
Diocesan
to
the
Dean
of
the
Arches
;
at
whose
request
,
upon
some
hope
given
of
their
Conformity
,
they
were
absolved
for
a
Month
,
and
admonish'd
to
submit
to
that
which
had
been
enjoined
them
.
Continuing
in
their
obstinacy
,
he
Excommunicates
them
again
,
and
they
again
appeal
to
the
Dean
of
the
Arches
;
where
finding
●o
Relief
,
they
presented
a
Petition
to
the
Archbishop
,
with
no
less
than
a
hundred
hands
unto
it
,
and
afterwards
to
the
King
himself
,
but
with
like
success
.
Pierce
had
done
nothing
in
that
case
,
but
what
he
had
been
warranted
to
do
by
their
Authority
,
and
therefore
was
by
their
Authority
to
be
countenanced
in
it
.
There
is
an
ancient
Priviledge
belonging
to
the
Church
of
England
,
That
he
who
standeth
obstinately
Excommunicated
for
forty
days
,
upon
Certificate
thereof
into
the
Court
of
Chancery
,
shall
be
attached
with
a
Writ
De
excommunicato
capiendo
,
directed
to
the
Sheriff
,
for
his
Apprehension
;
by
him
to
be
committed
to
Prison
without
Bail
or
Mainprise
(
as
our
Lawyers
call
it
)
till
he
conf●rm
himself
,
and
seek
Absolution
.
By
virtue
of
this
Writ
these
obstinate
persons
were
laid
up
in
the
Common
Gaol
,
after
they
had
remained
Excommunicate
above
a
twelvemonth
;
which
shews
with
how
great
patience
they
had
been
forborn
.
And
then
at
last
,
perceiving
what
ill
counsel
they
had
followed
,
and
into
what
perplexities
they
had
cast
themselves
,
they
made
their
submission
to
their
Bishop
,
by
whom
they
were
enjoined
to
do
Penance
for
their
Contempt
,
and
obstinate
standing
out
against
the
Sentence
of
the
Court
,
in
a
form
prescribed
:
The
Penance
to
be
done
in
the
great
Church
of
Bath
,
their
own
Parish
Church
at
Beckington
,
and
in
the
Parish
Church
of
Frome-Selwood
the
next
Market-Town
adjoining
to
it
;
and
thereupon
the
Parties
to
be
Absolved
.
Which
Opposition
thus
suppressed
,
prepared
the
People
in
most
other
places
of
that
Diocess
for
a
more
ready
conformity
,
than
otherwise
the
Diocesan
might
have
found
amongst
them
:
So
true
is
that
of
the
Historian
,
That
the
Resistancies
of
the
Subject
being
once
suppressed
,
add
strength
to
that
Authority
which
they
sought
to
crush
.
How
he
behaved
himself
in
reference
to
his
Majesties
Instructions
,
we
shall
see
hereafter
,
when
he
is
brought
upon
the
stage
on
that
occasion
;
and
we
shall
see
hereafter
also
,
how
much
or
how
little
was
done
in
order
to
the
purpose
of
this
Visitation
,
by
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
.
Nor
was
there
only
care
taken
for
rectifying
such
things
as
were
found
amiss
in
Parochial
Churches
:
but
to
inquire
also
into
the
State
and
Actions
of
the
Mother
Cathedrals
,
by
which
all
other
Churches
which
depended
on
them
,
were
to
be
regulated
and
directed
.
And
they
found
work
enough
in
many
of
them
;
especially
in
those
W●erein
there
was
a
want
of
Statutes
for
the
Common
Government
.
There
are
in
England
twenty
six
Cathedral
or
Episcopal
Sees
,
of
which
thirteen
are
reckoned
of
the
old
foundation
,
and
the
other
moyety
of
the
new
;
those
of
the
old
foundation
such
as
anciently
had
been
founded
in
Secular
Canons
,
as
they
still
continue
.
Of
which
sort
are
the
Churches
of
S.
Paul
in
London
,
together
with
those
of
Chichester
,
Salisbury
,
Wells
,
Exeter
,
Lincoln
,
Lichfield
,
Hereford
,
and
the
four
Welsh
Bishopricks
,
in
the
Province
of
Canterbury
,
and
none
but
the
Metropolitical
See
of
York
in
the
other
Province
,
all
of
which
had
their
ancient
Statutes
,
and
required
no
alteration
in
them
except
Hereford
only
.
Those
of
the
new
foundation
(
as
they
commonly
called
them
)
were
such
as
had
been
founded
on
Monastick
Orders
,
which
being
dissolved
by
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
he
founded
them
a
new
in
a
Dean
and
Chapter
of
Secular
Priests
,
of
which
sort
were
the
Churches
of
Canterbury
,
Winchester
,
Ely
,
Worcester
,
Rochester
,
Norwich
,
and
the
four
new
Bishopricks
by
him
founded
in
the
Abbeys
of
Oxon.
Peterborough
,
Glocester
,
and
Bristol
,
together
with
those
of
Durham
,
Carlisle
,
and
Chester
,
(
this
last
of
his
foundation
also
)
in
the
other
Province
.
For
each
of
which
Churches
there
was
made
a
draught
of
Statutes
,
but
never
perfected
or
confirmed
;
and
therefore
either
kept
or
broken
at
the
Deans
discretion
,
as
it
conduced
most
to
his
advantage
from
time
to
time
;
which
proved
the
unavoydable
occasion
of
many
differences
between
the
Deans
and
Prebendaries
of
those
several
Churches
;
the
Deans
affecting
an
arbitrary
and
absolute
Government
,
and
the
Prebends
looking
on
themselves
as
Brethren
,
not
as
Subjects
to
him
.
The
perfecting
of
these
Statutes
to
serve
as
a
standing
Rule
to
both
for
the
times
succeeding
,
took
up
much
of
his
thoughts
,
and
certainly
he
had
effected
it
for
all
those
Churches
in
convenient
time
,
if
the
disturbances
which
hapned
in
Scotland
first
,
and
in
England
afterwards
,
had
not
diverted
and
disabled
him
from
that
performance
.
He
began
first
with
Canterbury
his
own
Cathedral
,
Cant.
Doom
,
p.
79.
where
he
found
the
Table
placed
at
the
East
end
of
the
Choire
by
the
Dean
and
Chapter
,
and
Adoration
used
toward
it
by
their
appointment
;
as
was
attested
upon
Oath
by
Dr.
Blechinden
,
one
of
the
Prebends
of
that
Church
at
the
time
of
his
Trial.
Which
having
found
in
so
good
order
,
he
recommended
to
them
the
providing
of
Candlesticks
,
Basons
,
Carpet
,
and
other
Furniture
for
the
adorning
of
the
Altar
,
and
the
more
solemn
celebrating
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
.
And
that
these
things
might
be
perpetual
to
succeeding
Ages
,
he
composed
a
new
body
of
Statutes
for
the
Government
of
that
Cathedral
,
which
was
sent
thither
under
the
Great
Seal
,
with
his
own
hand
subscribed
to
every
leaf
.
In
which
there
was
this
Statute
amongst
the
rest
,
(
which
the
Deans
,
Prebends
,
and
Officers
there
were
bound
by
Oath
to
observe
)
That
at
their
coming
in
and
going
out
of
the
Choire
,
and
all
approaches
to
the
Altar
,
they
should
by
bowing
toward
it
,
make
due
reverence
to
Almighty
God
.
The
like
he
did
at
Winton
also
,
in
this
present
year
,
where
he
required
them
by
Brent
his
Vicar
General
,
to
provide
four
C●pes
,
to
raile
in
the
Communion
Table
and
place
it
Altarwise
,
to
bow
towards
it
,
and
dayly
to
read
the
Epistles
and
Gospels
at
it
;
the
said
Epistles
and
Gospels
to
be
read
by
none
but
such
as
were
in
holy
Orders
,
contrary
to
the
late
practice
of
that
Church
,
where
the
said
Office
was
performed
by
their
lay
Vicars
at
the
will
and
pleasure
of
the
Dean
.
To
bind
them
to
it
for
the
present
,
certain
Injunctions
were
left
with
them
by
Brent
under
the
Seal
of
his
Office
.
And
that
they
might
not
fall
again
to
their
old
confusions
,
a
Book
of
Statutes
was
composed
also
to
the
use
of
that
Church
,
for
the
rectifying
of
such
disorders
as
had
grown
therein
under
the
Government
of
Abbot
,
Morton
,
and
Young
the
present
Dean
thereof
a
Scot
by
Nation
,
and
one
that
never
rightly
understood
the
Constitution
of
t●e
Church
of
England
.
The
like
Injunctions
given
by
Brent
to
the
Church
of
Chichester
,
to
provide
Copes
by
one
a
year
for
Gods
publick
Service
,
till
they
were
sufficiently
furnished
with
them
;
with
the
like
Adorations
toward
the
Communion
Table
,
as
before
at
Winchester
.
The
Statutes
of
Hereford
being
imperfect
,
he
caused
to
be
cast
in
a
new
mold
,
and
sent
them
thither
under
the
Broad
Seal
for
their
future
Reglement
to
be
there
sworn
to
and
observed
.
In
which
it
was
required
,
First
,
That
every
Residentiary
should
officiate
twice
every
year
under
the
pain
of
paying
forty
shillings
to
be
laid
out
on
Ornaments
of
the
Church
.
That
they
should
officiate
on
Sundaies
and
Holidaies
in
their
Copes
.
Thirdly
,
That
they
should
stand
up
at
the
Creeds
and
Gospel
,
and
Doxologies
,
and
to
bow
so
often
as
the
name
of
Jesus
was
mentioned
,
and
that
no
man
should
be
covered
in
the
Church
.
Fourthly
,
That
every
one
should
bow
toward
the
Altar
.
Fifthly
,
That
the
Prayer
afore
their
Sermons
should
be
made
according
to
the
55
Canon
,
which
as
it
shews
to
what
disorders
they
were
grown
in
point
of
practice
,
and
how
they
had
deviated
from
the
Rules
of
the
Church
;
so
may
it
serve
to
verifie
that
old
Observation
,
[
(l)
](A43524-e85300-b)
(l)
Ex
malis
maritus
●onae
na●cuntur
leges
.
Adag
.
That
many
times
corrupt
Manners
and
evill
Customs
do
beget
good
Laws
.
At
Worcester
Manwaring
,
who
succeeded
Iuxon
in
that
Deanry
,
prevented
Brent
,
and
acted
many
things
of
himself
without
any
Injunction
;
For
having
erected
a
fair
Table
of
Marble
,
standing
on
four
well-fashioned
Columns
,
he
covered
the
Wall
behind
the
same
with
Hangings
of
Azure-coloured
Stuff
,
having
a
white
silk
Lace
upon
every
Seam
,
and
furnished
it
with
Palls
and
Fronts
,
as
he
had
observed
in
his
Majesties
and
some
Bishops
Chappels
;
and
ordered
the
Kings
Scholars
,
being
forty
in
number
,
who
formerly
used
to
throng
tumultuously
into
the
Choire
,
to
go
in
Rank
,
by
two
and
two
,
and
make
their
due
obeisances
at
their
coming
in
.
Such
Copes
as
belonged
anciently
to
that
Church
,
which
had
been
lent
many
times
unto
common
Actors
,
or
otherwise
Sacrilegiously
profaned
,
he
caused
to
be
burned
,
the
Silver
extracted
out
,
and
laid
up
in
the
Treasury
,
toward
the
buying
of
new
ones
,
as
more
money
●●me
in
.
In
many
other
Churches
the
Deans
and
Prebends
had
been
contented
to
put
that
money
into
their
Purses
,
which
might
better
have
been
expended
on
some
publick
Ornaments
.
And
that
he
might
proceed
to
a
Reformation
on
the
better
grounds
,
he
took
order
to
be
furnished
with
a
just
account
of
their
present
condition
,
what
Vestments
,
and
Utensils
they
had
,
and
what
they
wanted
.
From
Lincoln
it
was
certified
,
That
the
Communion
Table
was
not
very
decent
,
and
the
Raile
before
it
worse
;
that
the
Organs
were
old
and
naught
,
and
that
the
Copes
and
Vestments
were
imbezeled
,
and
none
remained
.
From
Norwich
,
That
the
Hangings
of
the
Choires
were
old
,
and
the
Copes
fair
,
but
wanted
mending
.
From
Glocester
,
That
there
wanted
Copes
,
and
that
many
things
were
grown
amiss
since
he
left
that
Deanry
.
From
Lichfield
,
That
the
Furniture
of
the
Altar
was
very
mean
,
care
therefore
to
be
taken
in
it
for
more
costly
Ornaments
.
The
like
account
from
other
places
,
which
drew
on
by
degrees
such
Reformation
in
Cathedral
Churches
that
they
recovered
once
again
their
ancient
splendour
,
and
served
for
an
example
to
the
Parish
Churches
which
related
to
them
.
Nor
did
the
Archbishop
stand
alone
in
point
of
judgment
as
to
these
particulars
.
He
had
therein
the
testimony
and
assent
of
two
such
Bishops
then
which
there
could
be
none
more
averse
from
Popery
,
or
any
thing
that
tended
to
it
.
A
difference
hapning
between
the
Minister
and
Church-wardens
in
a
Parish
of
Wilts
,
about
the
placing
of
the
Table
,
which
the
Minister
desired
to
transpose
to
the
end
of
the
Chancell
,
and
the
Church-wardens
to
keep
it
as
it
stood
before
,
the
business
was
referred
to
Davenant
,
then
Bishop
of
Salisbury
,
who
on
a
full
consideration
of
the
matter
,
declared
in
favour
of
the
Incumbent
,
and
by
a
Decree
under
his
Episcopal
Seal
settled
the
Table
in
the
place
where
the
Altar
stood
,
as
the
Minister
desired
to
have
it
.
In
which
Decree
there
are
these
two
passages
to
be
observed
;
That
by
the
Injunction
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
by
Canon
32
under
King
James
,
the
Communion-Tables
should
ordinarily
be
set
and
stand
with
the
side
to
the
East
Wall
of
the
Chancel
.
And
secondly
,
That
it
is
ignorance
to
think
that
the
standing
of
the
holy
Table
in
that
place
doth
relish
of
Popery
.
This
for
the
placing
of
the
Table
.
And
then
as
for
the
bowing
and
adoring
toward
it
,
we
have
this
Authority
from
the
Pen
of
Morton
,
then
Bishop
of
Durham
,
in
a
Book
by
him
written
of
the
Romish
Sacrifice
.
The
like
difference
(
saith
he
)
may
be
discerned
between
their
manner
of
Reverence
in
bowing
towards
the
Altar
for
adoration
of
the
Eucharist
only
,
and
ours
in
bowing
as
well
when
there
is
no
Eucharist
on
the
Table
as
when
there
is
,
which
is
not
to
the
Table
of
the
Lord
,
but
to
the
Lord
of
the
Table
,
to
testifie
the
Communion
of
all
the
faithful
Communicants
therewith
,
even
as
the
people
of
God
did
in
adoring
him
before
the
Arke
his
footstoole
,
Psalm
99.
And
here
we
also
may
observe
,
that
though
Davenant
made
not
his
Decree
till
the
seventeenth
of
May
1637.
when
the
business
of
the
Table
had
been
settled
in
most
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
yet
Mortons
book
came
out
this
year
,
Anno
1635.
at
the
first
breaking
out
of
those
oppositions
which
were
made
against
it
.
Yet
did
not
the
Archbishop
think
he
had
done
sufficiently
if
he
should
leave
the
case
to
be
ruled
only
by
Injunctions
and
Decrees
,
unless
he
added
vigour
to
them
by
his
own
example
.
When
he
was
Bishop
of
S.
Davids
,
he
built
a
new
Chappel
to
his
House
of
Aberguilly
,
and
furnished
both
the
Chappel
and
the
Altar
in
it
with
Hangings
,
Palls
,
Fronts
,
Plate
,
and
other
Utensils
,
to
a
very
great
value
.
According
unto
which
beginning
he
continued
till
the
end
of
his
Race
.
When
he
came
first
to
Lambeth-house
,
where
he
found
the
Chappel
lye
so
nastily
,
Cant.
Doom
,
p.
462.
(
as
his
own
words
are
)
the
Windows
so
defaced
,
and
all
things
in
it
so
disordered
,
that
he
was
much
ashamed
to
see
it
,
and
could
not
resort
unto
it
without
disdain
;
the
Images
in
the
Windows
being
broken
in
many
places
,
and
most
deformedly
patcht
up
with
ordinary
Glass
,
he
caused
to
be
repaired
,
and
beautified
according
to
their
former
Figure
,
his
Glasiers
Bill
amounting
to
no
less
than
148
li.
7
s.
6
d.
With
like
care
,
but
with
far
less
Charges
,
he
repaired
the
ruined
Windows
in
the
Chappel
of
his
house
in
Croyden
,
where
he
spent
the
greatest
part
of
his
Summers
,
and
whither
he
retired
at
other
times
for
his
ease
and
privacy
.
And
as
for
the
Communion
Table
,
which
he
found
standing
in
the
middle
of
the
Chappel
,
a
very
sorry
one
in
it self
,
he
ordered
it
to
be
removed
to
some
other
Room
,
Copes
,
Altar-cloaths
,
Plate
,
and
other
necessaries
which
belonged
to
the
adorning
of
it
he
had
been
Master
of
before
in
his
other
Chappels
,
and
therefore
was
it
the
less
charge
in
compleating
this
.
He
put
himself
to
some
cost
also
in
repairing
and
beautifying
the
Organs
,
which
he
found
very
much
out
of
tune
,
and
made
great
use
of
them
in
the
celebrating
of
Divine
Service
on
Sundaies
and
Holidaies
,
when
his
leisure
could
permit
him
to
be
present
at
it
;
some
Gentlemen
of
his
Majesties
Chappel
assisting
many
times
to
make
up
the
Consort
when
the
solemnity
required
it
.
According
unto
which
example
of
their
Lord
,
and
Chancellor
,
the
principal
Colledges
in
Oxon.
beautified
their
Chappels
,
transposed
their
Tables
,
fenced
them
with
Railes
,
and
furnished
them
with
Hangings
,
Palls
,
Plate
,
and
all
other
necessaries
.
Yet
neither
his
own
Example
,
nor
the
Authority
of
the
said
two
Bishops
,
nor
practice
of
the
Deans
and
Chapters
in
so
many
Churches
,
or
the
Governours
of
those
principal
Colledges
,
so
stopt
the
mouths
of
divers
railing
Rabshakehs
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
as
not
to
spit
their
venome
and
reproaches
on
them
.
Witness
for
all
,
that
scurrilous
passage
of
H.
B.
in
his
seditious
Sermon
,
For
God
and
the
King
;
How
then
(
saith
he
)
will
our
new
Masters
,
our
Innovators
,
make
good
the
bringing
in
of
these
things
afresh
into
Cathedrals
,
and
forcing
all
petty
Churches
to
conform
thereunto
?
Would
the
Prelates
thus
make
the
Mother
Cathedrals
(
thus
by
themselves
made
and
adopted
Romes
daughters
)
their
Concubines
,
whereon
to
beget
a
new
bastard
Generation
of
sacrificing
,
idolatrous
,
Mass-Priests
throughout
the
Land
,
which
our
good
Laws
,
and
all
our
learned
and
pious
Divines
have
proclaimed
illegitimate
?
So
he
.
More
of
this
foul
stuff
might
be
found
elsewhere
,
but
that
I
hate
the
raking
in
such
dirty
puddles
.
The
business
of
the
Table
going
on
in
so
good
a
way
,
that
of
the
Declaration
about
Lawful
Sports
seemed
to
be
at
a
stand
.
Such
Ministers
as
had
readily
obeyed
the
Mandates
,
and
published
the
several
Orders
of
the
secular
Judges
in
their
several
Churches
,
did
obstinately
refuse
the
publishing
of
this
Declaration
,
when
required
to
do
it
by
their
Bishops
;
and
that
they
might
not
be
thought
to
stand
out
against
them
without
some
good
ground
,
they
alledged
some
reasons
for
themselves
,
which
when
they
came
to
be
examined
,
had
no
reason
in
them
.
First
,
they
alledged
,
That
there
was
no
express
order
in
the
Declaration
,
that
the
Minister
of
the
Parish
should
be
prest
to
the
publishing
of
it
.
But
then
withall
they
should
consider
,
that
the
Bishops
were
commanded
to
take
order
for
the
publishing
of
it
in
their
several
Parishes
;
and
whom
could
they
require
to
publish
it
in
the
Parish
Churches
but
the
Ministers
only
?
Bound
to
them
by
an
Oath
of
Canonical
obedience
at
their
admission
to
their
Cures
.
So
that
the
Bishops
did
no
more
than
they
were
commanded
in
laying
the
publication
of
this
Declaration
on
the
back
of
the
Ministers
;
and
the
Ministers
by
doing
less
than
they
were
commanded
infringed
the
Oath
which
they
had
taken
,
rendring
themselves
thereby
obnoxious
to
all
such
Ecclesiastical
Censures
as
the
Bishops
should
inflict
upon
them
.
It
was
alledged
secondly
,
That
the
publishing
of
this
Declaration
was
a
work
more
proper
for
the
Constable
or
Tything-man
,
or
the
Church-wardens
at
the
least
,
than
it
was
for
the
Ministers
:
But
then
it
was
to
be
considered
,
that
the
Constable
or
Tything-man
were
Lay-officers
meerly
,
bound
by
the
Law
to
execute
the
Warrants
of
the
Judges
and
Justices
,
but
not
the
Mandates
of
the
Bishops
,
so
far
from
being
Proper
Instruments
in
such
a
business
,
that
none
of
the
Judges
thought
it
fit
to
command
their
Service
in
publishing
their
Orders
against
Ales
and
Revels
.
And
though
the
Church-wardens
had
some
relation
to
Church-matters
,
and
consequently
to
the
Bishop
in
the
way
of
Presentments
;
yet
was
he
not
bound
to
execute
any
such
Commands
,
because
not
tyed
by
an
Oath
of
Canonical
obedience
,
as
the
Ministers
were
.
Or
were
it
otherwise
,
yet
doth
it
happen
many
times
in
Country
Villages
,
that
the
Church-wardens
cannot
read
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
imployed
in
publishing
such
Declarations
,
which
require
a
more
knowing
man
than
a
silly
Villager
.
And
last
of
all
it
was
alledged
,
that
the
Ministers
of
all
others
were
most
unfit
to
hold
the
Candle
for
lighting
and
letting
in
such
a
course
of
licenciousness
,
as
was
indulged
on
the
Lords
day
,
by
the
said
Declaration
.
But
then
it
was
to
have
been
proved
,
that
any
of
the
Sports
allowed
of
in
it
,
might
have
been
brought
within
the
compass
of
such
Licentiousness
,
which
neither
the
Word
of
God
,
nor
the
Canons
of
the
Christian
Church
,
nor
any
Statutes
of
the
Realm
had
before
forbidden
.
Or
had
it
been
as
they
pretended
,
that
the
Command
was
contrary
to
the
Law
of
God
,
and
could
not
be
obeyed
with
a
sa●e
conscience
;
yet
this
was
only
a
preten●●
,
their
reading
of
the
Book
being
no
more
an
argument
of
their
approbation
of
any
thing
therein
contained
,
than
when
a
common
Crier
reads
a
Proclamation
,
the
Contents
whereof
perhaps
he
likes
not
.
The
Business
being
at
this
stand
,
it
was
thought
fit
that
the
Bishops
should
first
deal
with
the
Refusers
in
a
Fatherly
and
gentle
way
,
but
adding
menaces
sometimes
to
their
perswasions
if
they
saw
cause
for
it
;
and
that
in
the
mean
season
some
discourses
should
be
writ
and
published
to
bring
them
to
a
right
understanding
of
the
truth
,
and
their
several
duties
:
which
burden
being
held
of
too
great
weight
for
any
one
to
undergo
,
and
the
necessity
of
the
work
requiring
a
quick
dispatch
,
it
was
held
fit
to
divide
the
imployment
betwixt
two
.
The
Argumentative
and
Scholasticall
part
referred
to
the
right
learned
Dr.
White
,
then
Bishop
of
Ely
,
who
had
given
good
proof
of
his
ability
in
Polemical
matters
in
several
Books
and
Disputations
against
the
Papists
.
The
Practical
and
Historical
,
by
Heylyn
of
Westminster
,
who
had
gained
some
reputation
for
his
Studies
in
the
ancient
Writers
by
Asserting
the
History
of
S.
George
,
maliciously
impugned
by
those
of
the
Calvinian
Party
upon
all
occasions
.
Both
of
them
,
being
enjoyned
their
tasks
,
were
required
to
be
ready
for
the
Press
against
Michaelmas
Term
;
at
the
end
whereof
both
books
came
out
,
The
Bishops
under
the
Title
of
A
Treatise
of
the
Sabbath
day
,
containing
a
defence
of
the
Orthodoxal
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
against
Sabbatarian
Novelty
,
The
other
called
,
The
History
of
the
Sabbath
,
was
divided
into
two
Books
or
Parts
;
The
first
whereof
began
with
the
Creation
of
the
World
,
and
carried
on
the
Story
till
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
;
The
second
,
beginning
with
our
Saviour
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
was
drawn
down
to
the
year
1633.
when
the
publishing
of
this
Declaration
was
required
.
But
going
different
waies
to
work
they
did
not
both
encounter
the
like
success
.
The
Bishops
Book
had
not
been
extant
very
long
,
when
an
Answer
was
returned
unto
it
by
Byfield
of
Surrey
,
which
Answer
occasioned
a
Reply
,
and
that
Reply
begat
a
Rejoynder
.
To
Heylyns
Book
there
was
no
Answer
made
at
all
,
whether
because
unanswerable
,
or
not
worth
the
Answering
,
is
to
me
unknown
.
And
though
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
the
Arguments
of
the
one
,
and
the
Authorities
of
the
other
,
prevailed
with
some
to
lay
aside
their
former
obstinacy
and
averseness
;
yet
did
there
still
remain
too
many
,
who
stopp'd
their
ears
,
like
the
deaf
Adder
in
the
Psalmist
,
and
would
not
hear
the
voice
of
the
Charmers
,
charmed
they
never
so
sweetly
.
By
which
it
did
appear
too
plainly
,
That
there
was
some
Association
had
and
made
amongst
them
,
to
stand
it
out
to
the
last
,
and
put
some
baffle
or
affront
upon
their
Superiors
,
by
whose
Command
the
reading
of
the
Book
was
imposed
upon
them
.
And
thereupon
it
was
resolved
,
That
the
Bishops
in
their
several
Diocesses
should
go
to
work
more
roundly
with
them
,
and
either
bring
them
to
Conformity
,
if
it
might
be
done
;
or
otherwise
,
to
proceed
against
them
by
Ecclesiastical
Censures
.
But
whilst
these
things
were
acting
on
the
Stage
of
England
,
the
Bishops
of
Scotland
were
as
active
in
drawing
of
a
Book
of
Canons
,
and
framing
a
Publick
Liturgie
for
the
use
of
that
Church
.
Both
Undertakings
warranted
by
the
Act
of
a
General
Assembly
held
at
Aberdeen
,
Anno
1616.
and
the
one
brought
to
a
good
forwardness
before
the
death
of
King
Iames
:
But
being
discontinued
by
the
Accidents
and
Debates
before-remembred
,
it
pleased
his
Majesty
at
the
last
to
yield
unto
the
importunity
of
the
Scottish
Bishops
,
in
having
a
Liturgie
of
their
own
,
differing
in
some
things
from
that
of
the
Church
of
England
,
to
shew
the
independency
and
self-subsistence
of
their
Kirk
;
but
agreeing
with
it
in
the
main
,
to
testifie
the
Conformity
between
the
Churches
:
Which
being
thus
condescended
to
,
they
were
ordered
to
proceed
with
all
speed
and
diligence
,
which
they
did
accordingly
.
But
the
Canons
being
the
shorter
work
,
were
first
brought
to
an
end
;
for
the
compiling
whereof
,
his
Majesty
gives
these
Reasons
in
his
large
Declaration
.
First
,
That
he
held
it
but
exceeding
necessary
,
that
there
should
be
some
Book
extant
to
contain
the
Rules
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Government
;
so
that
as
well
the
Clergy
as
the
Laity
might
have
one
certain
standing
Rule
,
to
regulate
the
Power
of
the
one
,
the
Obedience
and
Practise
of
the
other
.
Secondly
,
That
the
Acts
of
General
Assemblies
were
Written
only
,
and
not
Printed
;
and
therefore
could
not
come
to
the
knowledge
of
many
:
So
large
and
voluminous
,
that
it
was
not
easie
to
Transcribe
them
,
insomuch
that
few
of
the
Presbyters
themselves
could
tell
which
of
them
were
authentical
,
which
not
:
So
unsafely
and
uncertainly
kept
,
that
they
knew
not
where
to
address
themselves
for
consulting
with
them
:
That
by
reducing
those
numerous
Act
,
(
and
those
not
known
unto
themselves
)
to
such
a
paucity
of
Canons
,
published
and
exposed
to
the
publick
view
,
no
man
should
be
insnared
by
ignorance
,
or
have
just
reason
to
complain
of
their
multiplicity
.
And
finally
,
That
not
one
in
all
that
Kingdom
did
either
live
under
the
Obedience
of
the
Acts
of
those
General
Assemblies
,
or
did
know
what
they
were
,
or
where
to
find
them
.
Upon
which
grounds
,
the
Book
of
Canons
being
drawn
up
and
presented
to
him
,
he
gave
a
Warrant
under
his
Hand
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
requiring
him
,
together
with
the
Bishop
of
London
,
to
peruse
the
same
,
to
see
that
they
were
well
fitted
to
the
Church-Government
,
and
as
near
as
conveniently
might
be
to
the
Canons
of
the
Church
o●
England
;
giving
them
,
and
either
of
them
full
power
to
alter
any
thing
in
the
said
Canons
,
as
they
found
most
fitting
.
Which
being
done
as
he
commanded
,
and
the
Book
made
ready
for
the
Press
,
he
pass'd
his
Royal
Confirmation
of
it
,
under
the
Great
Seal
o●
the
Kingdom
,
in
this
manner
following
.
CHARLES
REX
.
WE
〈◊〉
of
Our
Royal
Care
for
the
Maintenance
of
the
present
Estate
and
Government
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
have
diligently
and
with
great
content
considered
all
the
Canons
and
Constitutions
after
following
;
and
finding
the
same
such
as
We
are
perswaded
will
be
profitable
,
not
only
to
our
whole
Clergy
,
but
to
the
whole
Church
of
that
our
Kingdom
,
if
so
they
be
well
observed
,
Have
for
Vs
,
Our
Heirs
,
and
Lawful
Successors
,
of
Our
especial
Grace
,
certain
Knowled●●
▪
●nd
meer
●otion
,
given
,
and
by
these
presents
do
give
Our
〈◊〉
Ass●●t
●nto
all
the
said
Canons
,
Orders
and
Constitutions
,
〈◊〉
all
and
every
thing
in
them
contained
,
as
they
are
afterwards
set
〈◊〉
.
And
further
,
We
do
not
only
by
Our
Prerogative
Royal
,
and
Supreme
〈◊〉
in
Causes
Ecclesiastical
,
Ratifie
and
Confirm
by
these
Our
Letters
Pat●nts
the
said
Canons
,
Orders
and
Constitutions
,
●nd
all
●nd
every
thing
in
them
contained
:
But
likewise
We
command
by
〈◊〉
●uthority
Royal
,
and
by
these
Letters
Patents
,
the
same
to
be
diligently
observed
and
executed
by
all
Our
Loving
Subjects
of
that
Our
Kingdom
,
both
within
the
Province
of
St.
Andrews
and
●lascow
;
in
all
points
wherein
they
do
or
may
concern
every
or
any
of
them
,
according
to
this
Our
Will
and
Pleasure
hereby
expressed
and
declared
.
And
for
the
better
observation
of
them
,
We
straightly
Charge
and
Command
all
Our
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
all
others
tha●
exercise
any
Ecclesiastical
Iurisdiction
within
that
Our
Realm
,
to
see
the
same
Canons
,
Orders
and
Constitutions
to
be
in
all
points
duly
observed
;
not
sparing
to
execute
the
Penalties
in
them
severally
mentioned
,
upon
any
that
shall
willingly
break
or
neglect
to
observe
the
same
,
as
they
tender
the
Honour
of
God
,
the
Peace
of
the
Church
,
the
Tranquility
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
their
Service
and
Duty
to
Vs
their
King
and
Sovereign
.
Given
at
Our
Mannor
of
Greenwich
,
23
May
1635.
These
Canons
when
they
came
abroad
,
were
presently
quarrelled
and
disclaimed
by
the
Scottish
Presbyters
:
Quarrelled
in
reference
to
the
subject
matter
comprehended
in
them
:
Disclaimed
,
because
imposed
upon
them
without
their
own
approbation
and
consent
.
The
points
most
quarrelled
at
,
were
these
.
1.
That
whosoever
should
affirm
,
That
the
Kings
Majesty
had
not
the
same
Authority
in
Causes
Ecclesiastical
,
that
the
Godly
Kings
had
among
the
Jews
,
or
the
Christian
Emperors
in
the
Primitive
Church
;
or
impugn
in
any
part
his
Royal
Supremacy
in
Causes
Ecclesiastical
,
was
to
incur
the
Censure
of
Excommunication
.
2.
The
like
Censure
to
be
inflicted
on
those
who
should
affirm
,
That
the
Worship
contained
in
the
Book
of
Common
Prayer
,
and
Administration
of
the
Sacraments
(
though
at
the
making
of
these
Canons
there
was
no
such
Book
of
Common
Prayer
recommended
to
them
)
;
or
,
That
the
Government
of
the
Church
by
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
or
the
form
of
Making
and
Consecrating
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
&c.
did
contain
any
thing
repugnant
to
the
Scriptures
,
or
was
corrupt
,
superstitious
,
or
unlawful
in
the
Service
and
Worship
of
God
.
3.
That
the
Ordinations
were
restrained
to
four
times
in
the
year
;
that
is
,
the
first
Weeks
of
March
,
June
,
September
,
and
December
.
4.
That
every
Ecclesiastical
Person
at
his
Admission
should
take
the
Oath
of
Supremacy
,
according
to
the
form
required
by
Parliament
;
and
the
like
Oath
for
avoiding
Symonie
,
required
in
the
Book
of
Consecration
.
5.
That
every
Presbyter
shall
either
by
himself
,
or
by
another
Person
lawfully
called
,
read
or
cause
Divine
Service
to
be
done
,
according
to
the
form
of
the
Book
of
that
Common
Prayer
,
before
all
Sermons
;
and
that
he
should
Officiate
by
the
said
Book
of
Common
Prayer
,
in
all
the
Offices
,
Parts
and
Rubricks
of
it
(
when
as
yet
none
of
them
had
seen
the
said
Book
or
Liturgie
)
.
6.
That
no
Preacher
should
impugn
the
Doctrine
delivered
by
another
in
the
same
Church
,
or
any
neer
adjoining
to
it
,
without
leave
from
the
Bishop
;
which
they
conceived
to
be
the
way
to
pin
their
whole
Religion
on
the
Bishops
Sleeves
7.
That
no
Presbyter
should
hereafter
become
Surety
or
Cautioner
for
any
Person
whosoever
,
in
Civil
Bonds
and
Contracts
,
under
pain
of
Suspension
.
8.
That
whatsoever
remained
of
the
Bread
and
Wine
prepared
for
the
Communion
,
should
be
distributed
to
the
poorer
sort
which
receive
that
day
,
to
be
eaten
and
drunken
of
them
before
they
go
out
of
the
Church
.
9.
That
Presbyters
are
enjoined
to
Minister
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
in
private
Houses
,
and
upon
every
day
alike
,
in
case
of
infirmity
;
and
that
the
People
were
required
not
to
receive
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
but
upon
their
knees
.
10.
That
in
all
Sentences
of
Separation
a
Thoro
&
Mensa
,
there
shall
be
a
Caution
inserted
(
and
given
accordingly
)
That
the
Persons
so
separated
should
live
continently
and
chastly
,
and
not
contract
Marriage
with
any
Person
,
during
each
others
life
(
which
seemed
to
put
the
innocent
Party
into
as
bad
a
condition
as
the
guilty
,
contrary
to
the
Judgment
of
the
Reformed
Churches
)
.
11.
That
no
private
Meeting
be
kept
by
Presbyters
,
or
any
other
Persons
whatsoever
,
for
expounding
Scripture
,
or
for
consulting
upon
matters
Ecclesiastical
:
Such
matters
to
be
handled
only
in
the
Lawful
Synods
held
by
Bishops
.
12.
That
under
pain
of
Excommunication
,
no
Presbyter
or
Layman
,
jointly
or
severally
,
make
Rules
,
Orders
,
or
Constitutions
in
Causes
Ecclesiastical
;
or
to
add
or
detract
from
any
Rubricks
or
Articles
,
or
other
things
now
established
,
without
the
Authority
of
the
King
or
his
Successors
.
13.
That
National
or
General
Assemblies
were
to
be
called
only
by
the
Kings
Authority
;
That
the
Decrees
thereof
should
bind
as
well
the
Absent
as
the
Present
in
Matters
Ecclesiastical
;
and
,
That
it
should
not
be
lawful
for
the
Bishops
themselves
,
in
such
Assemblies
,
or
otherwise
,
to
alter
any
Articles
,
Rubrick
,
Canon
Doctrinal
or
Disciplinary
whatsoever
,
without
his
Majesties
leave
first
had
and
obtained
.
14.
That
no
man
should
cover
his
Head
in
time
of
Divine
Service
,
except
with
a
Cap
or
Night-coife
in
case
of
infirmity
;
and
that
all
Persons
should
reverently
kneel
when
the
Confession
and
other
Prayers
were
read
,
and
should
stand
up
at
the
saying
of
the
Creed
.
15.
That
no
Presbyter
or
Reader
be
permitted
to
conceive
Prayers
ex
tempo●e
,
or
use
any
other
form
in
the
Publick
Liturgie
or
Service
,
than
is
prescribed
,
under
the
pain
of
Deprivation
from
his
Benefice
or
Cure
.
16.
That
by
this
Prohibition
the
Presbyters
seemed
to
be
d●barred
from
using
their
own
Prayers
before
their
Sermons
,
by
reason
that
in
c.
3.
num.
13.
it
is
required
,
That
all
Presbyters
and
Preachers
should
move
the
People
to
join
with
them
in
Prayer
,
using
some
few
and
convenient
words
,
and
should
always
conclude
with
the
Lords
Prayer
(
which
in
effect
was
to
bind
them
to
the
form
of
bidding
Prayer
,
prescribed
in
the
55
th
.
Canon
of
the
Church
of
England
)
.
17.
That
no
man
should
Teach
either
in
Publick
School
or
Private
House
,
but
such
as
shall
be
allowed
by
the
Archbishop
of
the
Province
,
or
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
,
under
their
Hand
and
Seal
;
and
those
to
Licence
none
but
such
as
were
of
good
Religion
,
and
obedient
to
the
Orders
of
the
Church
.
18.
That
none
should
be
admitted
to
read
in
any
Colledge
or
School
,
except
they
take
first
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
and
Supremacy
.
19.
That
nothing
●e
hereafter
Imprinted
,
except
the
same
be
seen
and
allowed
by
the
Visitors
appointed
to
that
purpose
;
the
Penalty
thereof
(
as
in
all
like
Cases
in
which
no
Penalty
is
expressed
)
being
left
to
the
discretion
of
the
Bishops
.
20.
That
no
Publick
Fast
should
be
appointed
upon
Sundays
(
as
had
been
formerly
accustomed
)
but
on
the
Week-days
only
;
and
them
to
be
appointed
by
none
but
His
Majesty
.
21.
That
for
the
Ministring
of
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
,
a
Font
should
be
prepared
,
and
placed
somewhat
near
the
entry
of
the
Church
,
as
anciently
it
used
to
be
,
with
a
Cloth
of
fine
Linnen
,
which
shall
likewise
be
kept
all
neatly
.
22.
That
a
comely
and
decent
Table
for
Celebrating
the
Holy
Communion
should
be
provided
,
and
placed
at
the
upper
end
of
the
Chancel
or
Church
,
to
be
covered
at
the
times
of
Divine
Service
with
a
Carpet
of
decent
Stuff
,
and
at
the
time
of
Ministration
with
a
white
Linnen
Cloth
;
And
that
Basons
,
Cups
,
or
Chalices
of
some
pure
Metal
shall
be
provided
,
to
be
set
upon
the
Communion
Table
,
and
reserved
to
that
only
use
.
23.
That
such
Bishops
and
Presbyters
as
shall
depart
this
life
,
having
no
Children
,
shall
leave
their
Goods
or
a
great
part
of
them
to
the
Church
and
Holy
Vses
;
and
that
notwithstanding
their
having
Children
,
they
should
leave
some
Testimony
of
their
love
to
the
Church
and
advancement
of
Religion
.
24.
That
no
Sentence
of
Excommunication
should
be
pronounc'd
,
or
Absolution
given
by
any
Presbyter
,
without
the
leave
and
approbation
of
the
Bishop
:
And
no
Presbyter
should
reveal
or
make
known
what
had
been
opened
to
him
in
Confession
,
at
any
time
,
or
to
any
Person
whatsoever
,
except
the
Crime
be
such
as
by
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
his
own
Life
may
be
called
in
question
for
concealing
the
same
.
25.
And
finally
,
That
no
Person
should
be
received
into
Holy
Orders
,
nor
suffered
to
Preach
,
Catechise
,
Minister
the
Sacraments
,
or
any
other
Ecclesiastical
Function
,
unless
he
first
subscribe
to
be
obedient
to
these
present
Canons
,
Ratified
and
Approved
by
his
Majesties
Royal
Warrant
,
and
Ordained
to
be
observed
by
the
Clergy
,
and
all
others
whom
they
concern
.
These
were
the
matters
chiefly
quarrelled
in
this
Book
of
Canons
,
visibly
tending
(
as
they
would
make
the
World
believe
)
to
subject
that
Kirk
unto
the
Power
of
the
King
;
the
Clergy
to
the
command
of
their
Bishops
;
the
whole
Nation
,
to
the
Discipline
of
a
Foreign
Church
;
and
all
together
by
degrees
,
to
the
Idolatries
and
Tyrannies
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
But
juster
cause
they
seemed
to
have
for
disclaiming
the
said
Book
of
Canons
,
because
not
made
nor
imposed
upon
them
by
their
own
approbation
and
consent
,
contrary
to
the
usage
of
the
Church
in
all
Times
and
Ages
.
Had
his
Majesty
imposed
these
Orders
on
them
by
the
name
of
Injunctions
,
according
to
the
example
of
King
Henry
viii
.
Anno
1536.
of
King
Edward
vi
.
Anno
1547.
and
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
Anno
1559.
he
might
perhaps
have
justified
himself
by
that
Supremacy
which
had
been
vested
in
him
by
the
Laws
of
that
Kingdom
;
which
seems
to
have
been
the
Judgment
of
King
Iames
in
this
very
case
.
At
his
last
being
in
Scotland
,
Anno
1617.
he
had
prepared
an
Article
to
be
passed
in
Parliament
to
this
effect
,
viz.
That
whatsoever
his
Majesty
should
determine
in
the
External
Government
of
the
Church
,
with
the
advice
of
the
Archbishop
,
Bishops
,
and
a
competent
number
of
the
Ministry
,
should
have
the
strength
of
a
Law
.
But
understanding
that
a
Protestation
was
prepared
against
it
by
some
of
the
most
Rigid
Presbyterians
,
he
commanded
Hay
the
Clerk
or
Register
,
to
pass
by
that
Article
,
as
a
thing
no
way
necessary
;
Scottish
Presbyters
had
formerly
disclaimed
the
Kings
Authority
either
in
calling
their
Assemblies
,
or
confirming
the
Results
and
Acts
thereof
;
which
they
conceived
to
be
good
and
valid
of
themselves
without
any
additional
power
of
his
to
add
strength
unto
them
.
And
therefore
now
they
must
needs
think
themselves
reduced
to
a
very
great
vassalage
in
having
a
body
of
Canons
so
imposed
upon
them
,
to
the
making
whereof
they
were
never
called
,
and
to
the
passing
whereof
they
had
never
voted
.
But
as
they
had
broke
the
Rules
of
the
Primitive
Church
in
acting
Soveraignty
of
themselves
without
requiring
the
Kings
approbation
and
consent
in
the
times
foregoing
;
so
were
they
now
upon
the
point
of
having
those
old
Rules
broken
on
them
by
the
King
,
in
making
Canons
,
and
putting
Laws
and
Orders
on
them
for
their
future
Government
,
to
which
they
never
had
consented
.
And
therefore
though
his
Majesty
had
taken
so
much
care
(
as
himself
observed
)
for
facilitating
and
conveniencing
their
obedience
,
Bi●l
.
Regi●●
p.
1●0
.
by
furthering
their
knowledge
in
those
points
which
before
they
knew
not
;
yet
they
did
generally
behold
it
,
and
exclaimed
against
it
,
as
one
of
the
most
grievous
burthens
that
ever
had
been
laid
upon
them
.
More
clamour
,
but
on
weaker
grounds
,
was
made
against
the
Book
of
Common
Prayer
when
it
first
came
out
,
which
was
not
till
the
year
1637.
and
then
we
shall
hear
further
of
it
.
Mean
while
we
will
return
to
England
,
and
see
what
our
Archbishop
doth
,
as
a
chief
Counsellor
and
States-man
in
his
Civil
Actings
.
It
was
about
four
or
five
years
since
,
Anno
1631
,
that
he
first
discovered
how
ill
his
Majesties
Treasury
had
been
managed
between
some
principal
Officers
of
his
Revenue
,
to
the
enriching
of
themselves
,
to
the
impoverishing
of
their
Master
,
and
the
no
small
amazement
of
all
good
Subjects
.
But
the
abuses
being
too
great
to
be
long
concealed
,
his
Majesty
is
made
acquainted
with
all
particulars
,
who
thereupon
did
much
estrange
his
countenance
from
the
principal
of
them
.
For
which
good
service
to
the
King
none
was
so
much
suspected
by
them
as
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
against
whom
they
began
to
practise
,
endeavouring
all
they
could
to
remove
him
from
his
Majesties
ear
,
or
at
the
least
to
lessen
the
esteem
and
reputation
which
his
fidelity
and
upright
dealing
had
procured
of
him
.
Factions
are
heightned
in
the
Court
.
Private
ends
followed
to
the
prejudice
of
Publick
Service
,
and
every
mouth
talkt
openly
against
his
proceedings
.
But
still
he
kept
his
ground
,
and
prevailed
at
last
,
appointed
by
his
Majesty
on
the
fifth
of
February
1634.
to
be
one
of
the
great
Committee
for
Trade
and
the
Kings
Revenue
;
and
seeing
Wes●ons
Glories
set
under
a
cloud
,
within
few
weeks
after
,
Weston
being
dead
,
it
pleased
his
Majesty
to
commit
the
managing
of
the
Treasury
by
Letters
Patents
under
the
Broad
Seal
,
bearing
date
on
the
fourteenth
day
of
March
,
to
the
Lord
Archbishop
,
Cottington
Chancellor
of
the
Exchequer
,
Cooke
and
Windebank
,
principal
Secretaries
,
and
certain
others
;
who
with
no
small
envy
looked
upon
him
as
if
he
had
been
set
over
them
for
a
Supervisor
.
Within
two
daies
after
his
being
nominated
for
this
Commission
,
his
Majesty
brought
him
also
into
the
Foreign
Committee
,
which
rendred
him
as
considerable
abroad
as
he
was
at
home
.
This
as
it
added
to
his
power
,
so
it
encreased
the
stomach
which
was
borne
against
him
.
The
year
1635.
was
but
new
began
,
when
clashing
began
to
grow
between
him
and
Cottington
about
executing
the
Commission
for
the
Treasury
.
And
that
his
grief
and
trouble
might
be
the
greater
,
his
old
Friend
Windebank
,
who
had
received
his
preferment
from
him
,
forsook
him
in
the
open
field
,
and
joyned
himself
with
Cottington
and
the
rest
of
that
Party
.
This
could
not
chuse
but
put
him
to
the
exercise
of
a
great
deal
of
Patience
,
considering
how
necessary
a
friend
he
had
lost
,
in
whose
bosome
he
had
lodged
a
great
part
of
his
Counsels
,
and
on
whose
Activity
he
relied
for
the
carrying
on
of
his
designs
at
the
Council
Table
.
But
for
all
this
●e
carries
on
〈◊〉
Comm●●●ion
the
whole
year
about
,
acquaints
himself
with
the
Mysteries
and
secrets
of
it
,
the
honest
advantages
which
the
Lord
Treasurers
had
for
enriching
themselves
(
to
the
value
of
seven
t●ousand
pound
a
year
and
upwards
,
as
I
have
heard
from
his
own
mouth
)
without
defrauding
the
King
,
or
abusing
the
Subject
.
He
had
observed
,
that
divers
Treasurers
of
late
years
had
raised
themselves
from
very
mean
and
private
Fortunes
to
the
Titles
and
Estates
o●
Earls
,
which
he
conceived
could
not
be
done
without
wrong
to
both
;
and
therefore
he
resolves
to
commend
such
a
man
to
his
Majesty
for
the
next
Lord
Treasurer
,
who
having
no
Family
to
raise
-
no
Wife
and
Children
to
provide
for
,
might
better
manage
the
Incomes
of
the
Treasury
to
the
Kings
advantage
than
they
had
been
formerly
.
And
who
more
like
to
come
into
his
eye
for
that
preferment
than
Iuxon
,
his
old
and
trusty
Friend
,
then
Bishop
of
London
;
a
man
of
such
a
well
tempered
disposition
as
gave
exceeding
great
content
both
to
Prince
and
People
,
and
one
whom
he
knew
capable
of
as
much
instruction
as
by
a
whole
years
experience
in
the
Commission
for
the
Treasury
he
was
able
to
give
him
.
It
was
much
wondred
at
,
when
first
the
Staff
was
put
into
this
mans
hand
;
in
doing
whereof
the
Archbishop
was
generally
conceived
neither
to
have
consulted
his
own
present
peace
,
nor
his
future
safety
.
Had
he
studied
his
own
present
peace
,
he
should
have
given
Cottington
leave
to
put
in
for
it
,
who
being
Chancellor
of
the
Exchequer
pretended
himself
to
be
the
next
in
that
Ascendent
,
the
Lord
Treasurers
Associate
while
he
lived
,
and
the
presumptive
heir
to
that
office
after
his
decease
.
And
had
he
studied
his
own
safety
and
preservation
for
the
times
to
come
,
he
might
have
made
use
of
the
power
by
recommending
the
Staff
to
the
Earles
of
Bedford
,
Hartford
,
Essex
,
the
Lord
Say
,
or
some
such
man
of
Popular
Nobility
;
by
whom
he
might
have
been
reciprocated
by
their
strength
and
interess
with
the
People
in
the
change
of
times
.
But
he
preferred
his
Majesties
Advantages
before
his
particular
concernments
,
the
safety
of
the
Publick
before
his
own
.
Nor
did
he
want
some
seasonable
considerations
in
it
for
the
good
of
the
Church
.
The
peace
and
quiet
of
the
Church
depended
much
on
the
conformity
of
the
City
of
London
,
and
London
did
as
much
depend
in
their
trade
and
payments
upon
the
Love
and
Justice
of
the
Lord
Treasurer
of
England
.
This
therefore
was
the
more
likely
way
to
conform
the
Citizens
to
the
directions
of
their
Bishop
,
and
the
whole
Kingdom
unto
them
;
No
small
encouragement
being
thereby
given
to
the
London
Clergy
for
the
improving
of
their
Tythes
.
For
with
what
confidence
could
any
of
the
old
Cheats
adventure
on
a
publick
Examination
in
the
Court
of
Exchequer
(
the
proper
Court
for
suits
and
grievances
of
that
nature
)
when
a
Lord
Bishop
of
London
sate
therein
as
the
principal
Judge
?
Upon
th●se
Counsels
he
proceeds
,
and
obtains
the
Staff
,
which
was
delivered
to
the
Bishop
of
London
on
Sunday
March
6.
sworn
on
the
same
day
Privy
Counsellor
,
and
on
the
first
of
the
next
Term
conducted
in
great
state
from
London
House
to
Westminster
Hall
,
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
riding
by
him
,
and
most
of
the
Lords
and
Bishops
about
the
Town
,
with
many
Gentlemen
of
chief
note
and
quality
,
following
by
two
and
two
to
make
up
the
Pomp.
It
was
much
feared
by
some
,
and
hoped
by
others
,
that
the
new
Treasurer
would
have
sunk
under
the
burden
of
that
place
,
as
Williams
did
under
the
custody
of
the
Seal
:
but
he
deceived
them
both
in
that
expectation
,
carrying
himself
with
such
an
even
and
steady
hand
,
that
every
one
applauded
,
but
none
envied
his
preferment
to
it
;
insomuch
as
the
then
Lord
Faulkland
,
in
a
bitter
Speech
against
the
Bishops
about
the
beginning
of
the
Long
Parliament
,
could
not
chuse
but
give
him
this
faire
Testimony
,
viz.
That
in
an
unexpected
place
and
power
he
expressed
an
equal
moderation
and
humility
,
being
neither
ambitious
before
,
nor
proud
after
,
either
of
the
Crozier
or
White
Staff
.
The
Queen
about
these
times
began
to
grow
into
a
greater
preval●n●y
over
his
Majesties
Affections
than
formerly
she
had
made
shew
of
:
But
being
too
wise
to
make
any
open
alteration
of
the
conduct
of
a●●airs
,
she
thought
it
best
to
take
the
Archbishop
into
such
of
her
Counsels
as
might
by
him
be
carried
on
to
her
contentment
,
and
with
no
dishonour
to
himself
,
of
which
he
gives
this
intimation
in
the
Breviate
[
(a)
](A43524-e87940-b)
(a)
p.
19.
on
the
thirtieth
of
August
1634.
viz.
That
the
Queen
sent
for
him
to
Oatlands
,
and
gave
him
thanks
for
a
business
which
she
had
trusted
him
withall
,
promising
him
to
be
his
Friend
,
and
that
he
should
have
immediate
access
to
her
when
he
had
occasion
.
This
seconded
with
the
like
intimation
,
given
us
May
18.
1635.
of
which
he
writes
,
that
having
brought
his
account
to
the
Queen
on
May
18.
Whitsunday
,
the
Court
then
at
Greenwich
,
it
was
put
of
till
the
Sunday
after
,
at
which
time
he
presented
it
to
her
,
and
received
from
her
an
assurance
of
all
that
was
desired
by
him
.
Panzani's
coming
unto
London
in
the
Christmas
holydaies
makes
it
not
improbable
that
the
facilitating
of
his
safe
and
favourable
reception
was
the
great
business
which
the
Queen
had
committed
to
the
Archbishops
trust
;
and
for
his
effecting
of
it
with
the
King
,
had
given
him
those
gracious
promises
of
access
unto
her
,
which
the
Breviate
spake
of
.
For
though
Panzani
was
sent
over
from
the
Pope
on
no
other
pretence
than
to
prevent
a
Schism
which
was
then
like
to
be
made
between
the
Regulars
and
the
Secular
Priests
,
to
the
great
scandall
of
that
Church
;
yet
under
that
pretence
were
muffled
many
other
designs
which
were
not
fit
to
be
discovered
unto
Vulgar
eyes
.
By
many
secret
Artifices
he
works
himself
into
the
fauour
of
Cottington
,
Windebank
,
and
other
great
men
about
the
Court
,
and
at
last
grew
to
such
a
confidence
,
as
to
move
this
question
to
some
Court-Bishops
,
viz.
Whether
his
Majesty
would
permit
the
residing
of
a
Catholick
Bishop
of
the
English
Nation
to
be
nominated
by
his
Majesty
,
and
not
to
exercise
his
Function
but
as
his
Majesty
should
limit
?
Upon
which
Proposition
,
when
those
Bishops
had
made
this
Quaere
to
him
,
Whether
the
Pope
would
allow
of
such
a
Bishop
of
his
Majesties
nominating
as
held
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
lawful
,
and
should
permit
the
taking
of
it
by
the
Catholick
Subjects
,
he
puts
it
off
by
pleading
that
he
had
no
Commission
to
declare
therein
one
way
or
other
.
And
thereupon
he
found
some
way
to
move
the
King
for
the
permission
of
an
Agent
from
the
Pope
to
be
addressed
to
the
Queen
for
the
concernments
of
her
Religion
;
which
the
King
,
with
the
Advice
and
Consent
of
his
Council
,
condescended
to
,
upon
condition
that
the
Party
sent
should
be
no
Priest
.
This
possibly
might
be
the
sum
of
that
account
which
the
Archbishop
tendred
to
the
Queen
at
Greenwich
on
the
Whitsontide
after
Panzani's
coming
,
which
as
it
seems
was
only
to
make
way
for
Con
(
of
whom
more
hereafter
)
though
for
the
better
colour
of
doing
somewhat
else
that
might
bring
him
hither
,
he
composed
the
Rupture
between
the
Seculars
and
the
Regulars
above-mentioned
.
I
cannot
tell
whether
I
have
hit
right
or
not
upon
these
particulars
:
But
sure
I
am
,
that
he
resolved
to
serve
the
Queen
no
further
in
her
desires
than
might
consist
both
with
the
honour
and
safety
of
the
Church
of
England
;
which
as
it
was
his
greatest
charge
,
so
did
he
lay
out
the
chief
parts
of
his
cares
and
thoughts
upon
it
.
And
yet
he
was
not
so
unmindful
of
the
Foreign
Churches
,
as
not
to
do
them
all
good
offices
when
it
came
in
his
way
,
especially
when
the
Doctrine
or
Discipline
of
the
Church
of
England
was
not
concerned
in
the
same
.
For
in
the
year
1634.
having
received
Letters
from
the
Queen
of
Bohemia
(
with
whom
he
held
a
constant
course
of
Correspondence
)
about
the
furtherance
of
a
Collection
for
the
exiled
Ministers
of
the
Palatinate
;
he
moved
the
King
so
effectually
in
it
,
that
his
Majesty
granted
his
Letters
Patents
for
the
said
Collection
to
be
made
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
;
which
Letters
Patents
being
sealed
and
brought
unto
him
for
his
further
Direction
in
prosecution
of
the
same
,
he
found
a
passage
in
it
which
gave
him
no
small
cause
of
offence
,
and
was
this
that
followeth
;
viz.
Whose
cases
are
the
more
to
be
deplored
,
for
that
this
extremity
is
fallen
upon
them
for
their
sincerity
and
constancy
in
the
true
Religion
which
we
together
with
them
professed
,
and
which
we
are
all
bound
in
conscience
to
maintain
to
the
utmost
of
our
powers
;
Upon
the
reading
of
which
passage
he
observed
two
things
:
First
,
That
the
Religion
of
the
Palatine
Churches
was
declared
to
be
the
same
with
ours
.
And
secondly
,
That
the
Doctrine
and
Government
of
the
Church
of
Rome
is
called
an
Antichristian
Yoke
;
neither
of
which
could
be
approved
of
in
the
same
terms
in
which
they
were
presented
to
him
.
For
first
he
was
not
to
be
told
,
that
by
the
Religion
of
those
Churches
all
the
Calvinian
Rigors
in
the
point
of
Predestination
and
the
rest
depending
thereupon
were
received
as
Orthodox
;
that
they
maintain
a
Parity
of
Ministers
directly
contrary
both
to
the
Doctrine
and
Government
of
the
Church
of
England
;
and
that
Pareus
,
Profes●or
of
Divinity
in
the
University
of
Heydelberg
,
(
who
was
not
to
be
thought
to
have
delivered
his
own
sense
only
in
that
point
)
ascribes
a
power
to
inferiour
Magistrates
to
curb
the
power
,
controule
the
persons
,
and
resist
the
Authority
of
Soveraign
Princes
,
for
which
his
Comment
on
the
Romans
had
been
publickly
burnt
by
the
appointment
of
King
Iames
,
as
before
is
said
.
Which
as
it
plainly
proves
,
that
the
Religion
of
those
Churches
is
not
altogether
the
same
with
that
of
ours
,
so
he
conceived
it
very
unsafe
that
his
Majesty
should
declare
under
the
Great
Seal
of
England
,
that
both
himself
and
all
his
Subjects
were
bound
in
conscience
to
maintain
the
Religion
of
those
Churches
with
their
utmost
power
.
And
as
unto
the
other
point
he
lookt
upon
it
as
a
great
Controversie
,
not
only
between
some
Protestant
Divines
and
the
Church
of
Rome
,
but
between
the
Protestant
Divines
themselves
,
But
before
this
Collection
was
finished
,
and
the
money
returned
,
Charles
Lodowick
,
Prince
Elector
Palatine
,
eldest
surviving
Son
of
the
Queen
of
Bohemia
,
comes
into
England
to
bestow
a
visit
on
his
Uncle
,
and
to
desire
his
aid
and
counsel
for
the
recovery
of
the
Electoral
Dignity
and
Estate
which
did
of
right
belong
unto
him
.
On
the
twenty
second
of
November
this
present
year
1635.
he
comes
to
Whitehall
,
graciously
welcomed
by
the
King
,
who
assigned
him
for
his
quarters
in
the
Court
,
the
Lodgings
properly
belonging
to
the
Prince
his
Son
,
where
he
continued
whilst
he
made
his
abode
in
England
,
except
such
times
as
he
attended
his
Majesty
in
his
Summers
Progress
.
Knowing
how
forward
the
Archbishop
had
expressed
himself
in
doing
all
ready
Services
for
the
Queen
his
Mother
,
and
the
good
offices
which
he
had
done
for
her
sake
to
the
distressed
Ministers
of
his
Dominions
,
on
the
30
day
of
the
same
Month
he
crost
over
to
Lambeth
,
and
was
present
with
the
Archbishop
at
the
Evening
Prayer
then
very
solemnly
performed
;
and
upon
that
day
fortnight
came
unexpectedly
upon
him
,
and
did
him
the
honour
to
dine
with
him
.
And
that
he
might
the
better
endear
himself
to
the
English
Nation
by
shewing
his
conformity
and
approbation
of
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
here
by
Law
established
,
he
did
not
only
diligently
frequent
the
Morning
and
Evening
Service
in
his
Majesties
Closet
,
but
upon
Christmass
day
received
the
Communion
also
in
the
Chappel
Royal
of
Whitehall
.
For
whose
accommodation
,
at
the
receiving
of
it
,
there
was
a
Stool
placed
within
the
Traverse
,
on
the
left
hand
of
his
Majesty
,
on
which
he
sate
while
the
Remainder
of
the
Anthem
was
sung
,
and
at
the
Reading
of
the
Epistle
,
with
a
lower
Stool
and
a
Velvet
Cushion
to
kneel
upon
both
in
the
preparatory
Prayers
,
and
the
Act
of
Receiving
,
which
he
most
reverently
performed
to
the
great
content
of
all
beholders
.
During
his
being
in
the
Court
he
published
two
Books
in
Print
by
the
advice
of
the
King
and
Council
,
not
only
to
declare
his
Wrongs
,
but
assert
his
Rights
.
The
first
he
called
by
the
name
of
a
PROTESTATION
,
against
all
the
unlawful
and
violent
proceedings
and
actions
against
him
and
his
Electoral
Family
.
The
second
,
called
the
MANIFEST
,
concerning
the
right
of
his
Succession
in
the
Lands
,
Dignities
,
and
Honours
,
of
which
his
Father
had
been
unjustly
dispossessed
by
the
Emperour
Ferdinand
the
Second
.
After
which
Preparatory
writings
,
which
served
to
no
other
effect
than
to
justifie
his
own
and
the
Kings
proceedings
in
the
eye
of
the
world
,
he
was
put
upon
a
course
for
being
furnished
both
with
men
and
money
to
try
his
fortune
in
the
Wars
,
in
which
he
wanted
not
the
best
assistance
which
the
Archbishop
could
afford
him
by
his
Power
and
Counsels
.
But
as
he
laboured
to
advance
his
interess
in
the
recovery
of
his
Patrimony
and
Estates
in
Germany
,
so
he
no
less
laboured
to
preserve
the
Interess
of
the
Church
of
England
against
all
dangers
and
disturbances
which
might
come
from
thence
.
And
therefore
when
some
busie
heads
,
at
the
time
of
the
Princes
being
here
,
had
published
the
Book
entituled
,
A
Declaration
of
the
Faith
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Palsgraves
Churches
;
A
course
was
took
to
call
it
in
,
for
the
same
cause
,
and
on
the
same
prudential
grounds
on
which
the
Letters
Patents
before
mentioned
,
had
been
stopt
and
altered
.
The
Prince
was
welcome
,
but
the
Book
might
better
have
stayed
at
home
,
brought
hither
in
Dutch
,
and
here
translated
into
English
,
Printed
,
and
exposed
to
the
publick
view
,
to
let
the
vulgar
Reader
see
how
much
we
wanted
of
the
Purity
and
simplicity
of
the
Palatine
Churches
.
Declaration
;
Brent
acting
in
it
as
Commissary
to
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
,
(
not
Vicar
General
to
the
Archbishop
)
of
the
Province
of
Canterbury
.
On
their
refusal
so
to
do
,
they
were
called
into
the
Consistory
and
by
him
suspended
.
Petitioning
the
Archbishop
for
a
release
from
that
suspension
,
they
were
answered
by
him
,
That
if
they
knew
not
how
to
obey
,
he
knew
as
little
how
to
grant
.
He
understood
them
to
be
men
of
Factious
spirits
,
and
was
resolved
to
bring
them
to
a
better
temper
,
or
else
to
keep
them
from
disturbing
the
publick
peace
.
And
they
resolving
on
the
other
side
,
not
to
yield
obedience
,
continued
under
this
suspension
till
the
coming
in
of
the
Scottish
Army
,
not
long
before
the
beginning
of
the
Long
Parliament
,
Anno
1640.
which
wanted
little
of
four
years
before
they
could
get
to
be
released
▪
Wilson
,
another
of
the
same
Crew
,
was
suspended
about
the
same
time
also
,
and
afterwards
severely
sentenced
in
the
High
Commission
,
the
profits
of
his
Living
sequestred
,
(
as
the
others
were
)
and
liberal
assignments
made
out
of
it
for
supplying
the
Cure
.
In
which
condition
he
remained
for
the
space
of
four
years
,
and
was
then
released
on
a
motion
made
by
Dering
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
at
the
very
opening
,
in
manner
,
of
the
Long
Parliament
;
that
being
the
occasion
which
was
taken
by
them
to
bring
the
Archbishop
on
the
Stage
,
as
they
after
did
.
That
being
promoted
to
this
dignity
,
he
thought
he
was
now
Plenipotentiary
enough
,
and
in
full
capacity
to
domineer
as
he
listed
,
and
to
let
his
profest
enemies
feel
the
dint
of
his
Spirit
,
but
more
particularly
,
that
he
caused
the
Book
of
Sports
to
be
published
,
for
no
other
reason
,
than
to
gall
and
vex
those
Godly
Divines
,
whose
Consciences
would
not
vail
to
so
much
impiety
,
as
to
promote
the
Work
;
and
finally
,
That
thereupon
many
of
the
most
sound
and
orthodox
Belief
,
were
compelled
to
desert
their
Stations
,
and
abandon
their
Livings
,
in
which
their
livelihood
consisted
,
rather
than
to
submit
unto
it
.
And
here
I
had
took
my
leave
of
Kent
,
but
that
I
must
first
pass
thorow
the
Diocess
of
Rochester
,
But
as
for
that
great
Persecution
in
Norfolk
and
Suffolk
(
greater
,
if
Burton
were
to
be
believed
,
than
any
which
hapned
to
the
Church
in
Queen
Maries
Days
)
we
shall
hear
it
thus
Preach'd
up
in
that
seditious
Sermon
of
his
,
H.
B.
p.
65.
which
he
was
pleased
to
entitle
For
God
and
the
King
;
in
which
he
telleth
us
,
That
in
those
Counties
they
had
made
the
greatest
havock
of
good
Ministers
(
and
their
Flocks
now
left
des●late
and
exposed
to
the
Wolves
,
as
Sheep
without
their
Shepherd
)
as
our
eyes
had
ever
seen
;
That
there
were
already
threescore
Ministers
in
that
one
Diocess
Suspended
,
and
between
three
and
fourscore
more
had
time
given
them
till
Christs-tide
,
by
which
time
they
must
either
bid
their
good
Consciences
farewell
,
or
else
their
precious
Ministry
,
and
therewith
their
necessary
Means
:
And
finally
,
That
in
all
Queen
Maries
Time
there
was
not
so
great
a
havock
made
(
in
so
short
a
time
)
of
the
faithful
Ministers
of
God
,
in
any
part
of
,
yea
,
in
the
whole
Land
.
Wren
had
not
long
before
succeeded
Corbet
in
the
See
of
Norwich
;
a
man
who
very
well
understood
his
Work
,
and
resolved
to
do
it
:
but
finding
himself
more
deeply
galled
with
these
Reproaches
,
than
he
had
deserved
,
he
caused
his
Registers
to
be
search'd
,
and
the
Acts
of
his
Court
to
be
examined
,
out
of
which
we
may
take
this
short
Account
of
his
Proceedings
;
that
is
to
say
,
1.
That
the
Clergie
of
that
Diocess
,
comprehending
all
that
are
in
Spiritual
Dignity
or
Office
,
and
all
Parsons
,
Vicars
,
Curates
,
and
School-Masters
(
taking
in
the
Lecturers
withal
)
amount
unto
the
number
of
1500
,
or
thereabouts
.
2.
That
there
were
not
above
thirty
of
all
sorts
involved
in
any
Ecclesiastical
Censure
of
what
kind
soever
,
and
not
above
sixteen
Suspended
.
3.
That
of
those
sixteen
,
eight
were
then
Absolved
,
for
a
time
of
further
trial
to
be
taken
of
them
,
and
two
did
voluntarily
resign
their
Places
;
so
that
there
were
but
six
Suspended
absolutely
,
and
persisting
so
.
4.
That
of
the
Residue
,
one
was
deprived
,
after
notorious
Inconformity
for
twelve
years
together
,
and
final
Obstinacy
after
several
Admonitions
;
eight
Excommunicated
for
not
appearing
at
the
Court
,
and
four
inhibited
from
Preaching
;
of
which
four
,
one
by
Trade
had
been
a
Draper
,
another
a
Weaver
,
and
a
third
a
Tayler
.
5.
That
for
the
other
number
between
sixty
and
eighty
,
which
were
Suspended
upon
day
till
Christmas
,
upon
the
Examination
of
the
Register
there
appear
but
eight
,
and
those
not
all
Suspended
neither
,
two
being
Excommunicated
for
not
appearing
in
the
Court
.
And
6.
Taking
it
for
granted
,
That
sixty
of
all
sorts
had
been
Suspended
,
as
it
was
suggested
in
the
Libel
;
yet
sixty
in
so
great
a
number
,
comes
to
no
more
than
four
in
one
hundred
,
which
would
not
have
been
look'd
upon
as
a
Persecution
in
Queen
Mar●es
days
,
nor
in
a
time
of
better
temper
and
more
moderation
than
the
Libeller
deserved
to
live
in
.
And
yet
the
Minister
of
Lincoln
Diocess
,
in
his
Holy
Table
,
must
needs
fly
out
against
this
Bishop
,
comparing
him
unto
a
Wren
mounted
on
the
wings
of
an
Eagle
,
and
finding
by
the
Index
to
the
Acts
and
Monuments
,
That
the
Bishop
of
Norwich
sent
out
Letters
of
Persecution
.
And
yet
it
was
not
thought
sufficient
to
justifie
themselves
in
matter
of
fact
,
unless
they
Advocated
for
themselves
,
and
the
King
under
whom
they
acted
,
by
strong
Reasons
also
.
And
first
,
it
was
alledged
in
behalf
of
the
King
(
who
had
commanded
the
said
Declaration
to
be
published
by
Order
from
the
Bishops
,
in
all
the
Churches
of
their
several
and
respective
Diocesses
)
That
all
the
Commands
of
the
King
,
which
are
not
upon
the
first
inference
and
illation
contrary
to
a
clear
passage
in
the
Word
of
God
,
or
to
an
evident
Sun-beam
of
the
Law
of
Nature
,
are
precisely
to
be
obeyed
.
2.
That
it
was
not
enough
to
find
a
remote
and
possible
Inconvenience
that
might
ensue
therefrom
;
for
every
good
Subject
is
bound
in
conscience
to
rest
assured
,
That
his
Prince
,
environed
with
such
a
Council
,
will
be
able
to
discover
,
and
as
ready
to
prevent
any
ill
sequel
that
may
come
of
it
,
as
himself
possibly
can
be
.
And
3.
That
we
must
not
by
disobeying
our
Prince
,
commit
a
certain
Sin
,
in
preventing
a
probable
but
contingent
Inconveniency
.
And
then
it
was
alledged
in
behalf
of
themselves
,
That
the
Declaration
was
commanded
to
be
published
by
Order
from
the
Bishops
in
the
Parish
Churches
;
That
there
were
none
on
whom
the
Bishops
could
impose
the
Publishing
of
it
in
the
Churches
of
their
several
Diocesses
,
but
the
Ministers
only
;
which
was
a
sufficient
warrant
for
them
to
enjoin
the
Ministers
to
do
it
.
And
lastly
,
That
though
no
Penalty
was
prescribed
in
it
to
such
as
should
refuse
to
publish
the
same
;
yet
that
some
Penalty
was
implied
,
or
otherwise
the
Command
had
been
impertinent
,
and
to
no
purpose
and
effect
whatsoever
.
Finally
,
it
was
alledged
,
in
respect
of
those
who
were
enjoined
the
publishing
of
it
,
That
there
was
nothing
contained
in
the
said
Declaration
,
which
was
either
plainly
contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
,
or
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
or
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
or
the
Practice
of
the
Protestant
or
Reformed
Churches
in
all
parts
of
the
World
;
That
if
it
should
appear
otherwise
with
some
scrupulous
men
,
yet
even
those
scrupulous
men
were
bound
to
obey
their
Superiors
,
in
making
publication
of
it
[
(a)
](A43524-e89390-b)
(a)
Peccatum
i●ip●●antis
&
mi●antis
;
non
populi
,
cum
●olore
&
t●emore
secu●dan●●●
.
Optat.
lib.
7.
sin
rather
in
them
that
commanded
,
than
of
those
who
with
fear
and
sorrow
did
obey
their
Mandates
;
That
when
the
Emperour
Mauritius
had
made
an
Edict
,
That
no
Souldier
should
be
admitted
into
any
Monastery
,
and
sent
it
to
be
published
by
Gregory
sirnamed
the
Great
,
the
Pope
forthwith
dispersed
it
into
all
parts
of
the
Christian
World
,
[
(b)
](A43524-e89440-b)
(b)
Quia
●rat
sa●●●ectas
●●us
jussi●at●us
.
Gr●g
.
Ma●●
.
lib.
2.
l.
p.
61.
because
he
was
subject
to
his
command
;
though
in
his
own
judgment
he
conceived
the
said
Edict
to
be
unlawful
in
it self
,
and
prejudicial
unto
many
particular
persons
,
as
well
in
reference
to
their
spiritual
as
their
temporal
benefit
;
and
finally
,
That
it
was
resolved
by
St.
Augustine
,
in
his
Book
against
Faustus
the
Manichee
,
cap.
75.
That
a
Christian
Souldier
fighting
under
a
Heathen
Prince
,
may
lawfully
pursue
the
War
,
or
exercise
the
Commands
of
his
immediate
or
Superior
Officers
,
in
the
course
of
his
Service
,
though
he
be
not
absolutely
assured
in
the
justice
of
the
one
,
or
the
expedience
of
the
other
.
Such
were
the
Reasons
urged
in
behalf
of
all
Parties
concerned
in
this
business
;
and
such
the
Defences
which
were
made
for
some
of
them
in
matter
of
fact
:
but
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
could
allay
that
storm
which
had
been
raised
against
him
by
the
Tongues
and
Pens
of
unquiet
Persons
;
of
which
more
anon
.
Nor
was
the
Clamour
less
which
was
raised
against
such
of
the
Bishops
as
either
pressed
the
use
of
his
Majesties
Instructions
,
concerning
Lecturers
,
and
silencing
the
Arminian
Controversies
;
or
urged
the
Ministers
of
their
several
and
respective
Diocesses
,
to
use
no
other
form
of
Prayer
before
their
Sermons
than
that
which
was
prescribed
Canon
55.
It
had
been
prudently
observed
,
That
by
su●fering
such
long
Prayers
as
had
accustomably
been
used
of
late
before
the
Sermons
of
most
Preachers
,
the
Publick
Liturgie
of
the
Church
had
been
much
neglected
;
That
the
Puritan
Preachers
for
the
most
part
had
reduced
all
Gods
Service
in
a
manner
to
those
Pulpit-Prayers
;
That
the
People
in
many
places
had
forborn
to
go
into
the
Church
till
the
Publick
Liturgie
was
ended
,
and
these
Prayers
begun
;
That
by
this
means
such
Preachers
prayed
both
what
they
listed
,
and
how
they
listed
;
some
so
seditiously
,
that
their
very
Prayers
were
turned
into
Sin
;
others
so
ignorantly
and
impertinently
,
that
they
dishonoured
God
and
disgraced
Religion
.
For
remedy
whereof
,
it
was
thought
convenient
by
the
Archbishop
,
and
some
other
Prelates
,
to
reduce
all
to
the
form
of
Prayers
appointed
in
the
Canon
above-mentioned
,
according
to
the
like
form
prescribed
in
the
Injunctions
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
before
her
time
by
King
Edward
the
Sixth
,
and
before
his
time
also
by
King
Henry
the
Eighth
;
practised
accordingly
in
the
times
of
their
several
Reigns
,
as
appears
by
the
Sermons
of
Bishop
Latimer
,
Bishop
Gardiner
,
Archbishop
Parker
,
Bishop
Iewell
,
Bishop
Andrews
,
and
generally
by
all
Divines
of
the
Church
of
England
,
till
by
the
artifices
and
endeavours
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
these
long
Prayers
of
their
own
making
had
been
taken
up
,
to
cry
down
the
Liturgie
.
Which
being
in
charge
in
the
Visitation
,
and
afterwards
in
the
Articles
of
several
Bishops
,
made
as
much
noise
amongst
ignorant
and
factious
People
,
under
colour
of
quenching
the
Spirit
of
God
,
expressed
in
such
extemporary
Prayers
of
the
Preachers
conceiving
,
as
silencing
the
Doctrines
of
Predestination
,
changing
the
afternoons
Sermons
into
Catechisings
,
and
regulating
the
Extravagances
of
some
of
their
Lecturers
,
under
the
colour
of
a
Plot
to
suppress
the
Gospel
.
In
which
last
Calumny
,
as
most
of
the
Bishops
had
a
share
,
so
did
it
fall
as
heavy
on
Pierce
of
Bath
and
Wells
,
as
on
any
other
,
though
he
did
nothing
in
that
kind
,
but
what
he
was
required
to
do
by
the
Kings
Instructions
.
His
Crimes
were
,
That
he
had
commanded
the
Ministers
in
his
Diocess
to
turn
their
afternoons
Sermons
into
Catechisings
,
and
those
Catechisings
to
be
made
according
to
the
Questions
and
Answers
in
the
Catechism
authorised
by
Law
,
and
extant
in
the
Book
of
Common
Prayer
;
which
some
few
absolutely
refusing
to
conform
unto
;
and
others
(
contrary
to
the
meaning
of
the
said
Instructions
)
taking
some
Catechism-point
for
their
Text
,
and
making
long
Sermons
on
the
same
,
were
by
him
suspended
,
and
so
continued
till
they
found
a
greater
readiness
in
themselves
to
obey
their
Ordinary
.
But
the
Great
Rock
of
Offences
against
which
they
stumbled
,
and
stumbling
filled
all
places
with
their
Cries
and
Clamours
,
was
,
That
he
had
suppressed
the
Lecturers
in
most
parts
of
his
Diocess
;
and
some
report
,
That
he
proceeded
so
far
in
it
as
to
make
his
brag
(
not
without
giving
great
Thanks
to
God
for
his
good
Success
)
That
he
had
not
left
one
Lecturer
in
all
his
Diocess
,
of
what
sort
soever
,
whether
he
Lectured
for
his
Stipend
,
or
by
a
voluntary
combination
of
some
Ministers
amongst
themselves
.
Which
if
it
should
be
true
,
(
as
I
have
some
reason
to
believe
it
is
not
)
ought
to
be
rather
attributed
to
some
exiliency
of
humane
frailty
(
of
which
we
are
all
guilty
more
or
less
)
than
to
be
charged
amongst
his
Sins
.
But
for
his
Actings
in
this
kind
,
as
also
for
his
vigorous
proceedings
in
the
Case
of
Beckington
,
he
had
as
good
Authority
as
the
Instructions
of
the
King
,
and
the
Directions
of
his
Metropolitan
could
invest
him
in
.
And
so
far
Canterbury
justified
him
in
the
last
particular
,
as
to
take
the
blame
(
if
any
thing
were
blame-worthy
in
it
)
upon
himself
,
though
then
a
Prisoner
in
the
Tower
,
and
under
as
much
danger
as
the
Power
and
Malice
of
his
Enemies
could
lay
upon
him
:
For
such
was
his
undaunted
Spirit
,
that
when
Ash
a
Member
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
demanded
of
him
in
the
Tower
,
Whether
the
Bishop
of
Bath
and
Wells
had
received
his
Directions
from
him
in
the
Case
of
Beckington
?
he
answered
roundly
,
That
he
had
;
and
that
the
Bishop
had
done
nothing
in
it
,
Cant.
D●om
,
p.
100.
but
what
became
an
obedient
Diocesan
to
his
Metropolitan
.
So
careful
was
he
of
preserving
those
who
had
acted
under
him
,
that
he
chose
rather
to
augment
the
number
of
his
own
misfortunes
,
then
occasion
theirs
.
If
all
the
Bishops
of
that
time
had
joined
their
hearts
and
hands
together
,
for
carrying
on
the
work
of
Uniformity
,
as
they
were
required
,
the
Service
might
have
gone
more
happily
forwards
,
and
the
Envy
would
have
been
the
less
by
being
divided
:
but
leaving
the
whole
burden
upon
so
few
,
and
turning
it
over
to
their
Chancellors
and
Under-Officers
(
if
they
did
so
much
)
they
did
not
only
,
for
as
much
as
in
them
was
,
destroy
the
business
,
but
expose
such
as
took
care
of
it
,
to
the
publick
hat●ed
.
For
such
was
their
desire
to
ingratiate
themselves
amongst
the
People
,
that
some
of
them
being
required
to
return
the
names
of
such
Ministers
as
refused
the
reading
of
the
Book
,
made
answer
,
That
they
would
not
turn
Informers
against
their
Brethren
,
there
being
enough
besides
themselves
to
perform
that
Office
.
Others
conceived
,
that
they
had
very
well
performed
their
duty
,
and
consulted
their
own
peace
and
safety
also
,
by
waving
all
Proceedings
against
them
in
their
own
Consistories
,
wherein
they
must
appear
as
the
principal
Agents
,
and
turning
them
over
to
be
censured
by
the
High-Commission
,
where
their
Names
might
never
come
in
question
.
The
like
done
also
in
transposing
the
Communion
Table
;
in
which
it
was
believed
by
many
,
that
they
had
well
complied
with
all
expectations
,
if
they
did
not
hinder
it
,
but
left
the
Ministers
to
proceed
therein
as
best
pleased
themselves
;
or
otherwise
,
to
fight
it
out
with
the
Church-wardens
,
if
occasion
were
.
And
yet
the
fortune
of
the
Church
had
not
been
so
wretched
,
if
none
of
that
Order
had
pulled
down
more
with
one
hand
,
than
many
of
the
rest
had
built
up
with
both
.
The
Metropolitical
Visitation
being
held
in
the
Diocess
of
Norwich
,
Anno
1635.
Order
was
given
by
Brent
,
as
in
other
places
,
for
Railing
in
the
Communion
Table
at
the
East
end
of
the
Chancel
,
and
there
to
dispose
of
it
under
the
Eastern
Wall
,
with
the
ends
of
it
North
and
South
.
In
order
whereunto
,
it
was
found
necessary
in
many
places
to
remove
such
Seats
as
had
been
built
in
that
end
of
the
Chancel
,
for
the
use
and
●ase
of
private
Persons
.
The
Church-wardens
of
St.
Mary
Towres
in
the
Borough
of
Ipswich
,
a
Town
of
great
Wealth
and
Trade
in
the
Country
of
Suffolk
,
refusing
to
remove
such
Seats
,
and
advance
the
Table
in
their
rooms
,
were
Excommunicated
for
their
obstinacy
and
contempt
,
by
one
of
Brent's
Surrogates
for
that
Visitation
.
The
Church-wardens
,
animated
by
some
of
the
Town
,
who
had
better
Purses
than
themselves
,
appeal
unto
the
Dean
of
the
Arches
,
and
after
exhibited
a
Bill
in
the
Star-Chamber
against
the
Surrogate
:
but
without
remedy
from
either
.
And
on
these
terms
the
business
stood
,
when
Wren
succeeded
Corbet
in
the
See
of
Norwich
;
and
looking
upon
Ipswich
as
a
place
of
great
influence
and
example
on
the
rest
of
the
Diocess
,
took
up
his
dwelling
in
the
same
.
It
was
not
long
before
he
came
to
understand
,
that
a
great
part
of
the
opposition
which
was
made
as
well
against
himself
,
as
the
Vicar-General
,
about
the
removing
and
railing
in
of
the
Holy
Table
,
proceeded
from
a
Letter
written
from
the
Bishop
of
Lincoln
to
the
Vicar
of
Grantham
;
which
though
it
was
written
some
years
since
,
and
had
long
been
dead
;
yet
now
it
was
revived
again
,
and
the
Copies
of
it
scattered
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
(
the
better
to
discourage
or
discountenance
the
Work
in
hand
)
:
but
no
where
more
than
in
the
Diocess
of
Norwich
,
being
next
neighbour
unto
Lincoln
,
and
under
the
inspection
of
a
diligent
and
active
Prelate
.
Some
of
them
coming
to
his
Hand
,
and
an
Advertisement
withall
,
That
they
were
ordinarily
sold
amongst
the
Booksellers
in
Duck-lane
in
written
Copies
,
it
was
thought
fit
that
an
answer
should
be
made
unto
it
;
in
which
the
Sophistry
,
Mistakes
,
and
Falshoods
of
that
Letter
,
whosoever
was
the
Writer
of
it
,
might
be
made
apparent
:
Which
Answer
being
made
ready
,
approved
,
and
licenced
,
was
published
about
the
middle
of
May
,
under
the
Title
of
A
COAL
from
the
ALTAR
,
or
,
An
Answer
to
a
Letter
not
long
since
written
to
the
Vicar
of
Grantham
,
against
the
placing
of
the
Communion
Table
at
the
East-end
of
the
Chancel
,
&c.
As
it
cooled
the
heat
of
some
,
so
it
inflamed
the
hearts
of
others
,
not
with
Zeal
,
but
Anger
;
the
Book
occasioning
much
variety
of
Discourse
on
both
sides
,
as
men
stood
variously
affected
in
the
present
Controversie
:
But
long
it
will
not
be
before
we
shall
hear
of
a
Reply
unto
it
,
a
Rejoinder
unto
that
Reply
,
and
other
Writings
pro
and
con
,
by
the
Parties
interessed
.
But
it
had
been
to
little
purpose
to
settle
a
Conformity
in
Parochial
Churches
,
if
Students
in
the
Universities
(
the
constant
Seminaries
of
the
Church
)
were
not
trained
up
to
a
good
perswasion
of
the
Publick
Counsels
:
Upon
which
ground
it
had
been
prudently
Ordained
in
the
Canons
of
the
year
1603.
not
only
,
That
the
prescribed
Form
of
Common
Prayer
should
be
used
in
all
Colledges
and
Halls
;
but
,
That
the
Fellows
and
Scholars
of
the
said
Houses
should
wear
the
Surplice
at
those
Prayers
on
the
Sundays
and
Holydays
,
the
better
to
inure
them
to
it
,
when
they
came
to
any
Publick
Ministry
in
their
several
Churches
.
Many
things
had
been
done
at
Cambridge
in
some
years
last
past
,
in
order
to
the
Work
in
hand
;
as
beautifying
their
Chappels
,
furnishing
them
with
Organs
,
advancing
the
Communion
Table
to
the
place
of
the
Altar
,
adorning
it
with
Plate
and
other
Utensils
for
the
Holy
Sacrament
,
desending
it
with
a
decent
Rail
from
all
prophanations
,
and
using
lowly
Reverence
and
Adorations
,
both
in
their
coming
to
those
Chappels
,
and
their
going
out
:
But
in
most
Colledges
,
all
things
stood
as
they
had
done
formerly
▪
in
some
there
were
no
Chappels
at
all
,
or
at
the
best
,
some
places
used
for
Chappels
,
but
never
Consecrated
.
In
Sidney
Colledge
the
old
Dormitory
of
the
Franciscans
(
on
the
Site
of
which
Friery
the
said
Colledge
was
built
)
was
after
some
years
trimmed
and
fitted
,
and
without
any
formal
Consecration
converted
to
a
House
of
Prayer
;
though
formerly
,
in
the
opinion
of
those
who
allowed
thereof
,
it
had
been
no
better
nor
worse
than
a
Den
of
Thieves
.
The
Chappel
of
Emanuel
Colledge
,
though
built
at
the
same
time
with
the
rest
of
the
House
,
was
both
irregular
in
the
situation
,
and
never
Consecrated
for
Divine
and
Religious
uses
.
And
what
less
could
this
beget
in
the
minds
of
the
Students
of
those
Houses
,
than
an
Opinion
touching
the
indifferency
of
such
Consecrations
,
whether
used
,
or
not
?
and
at
the
last
a
positive
Determination
,
That
the
continued
Series
of
DIVINE
DVTIES
in
a
place
set
apart
to
that
purpose
,
d●th
sufficiently
Consecrate
the
same
?
And
what
can
follow
thereupon
in
some
tract
of
time
,
but
the
executing
of
all
Divine
Offices
in
Private
Houses
,
the
Ruine
and
Decay
of
Churches
,
the
selling
of
their
Materials
,
and
alienating
their
Glebe
and
Tythes
to
the
next
fair
Chapman
?
It
is
therefore
thought
expedient
to
carry
on
the
Visitation
to
that
University
,
and
put
such
things
in
order
there
,
as
were
found
in
this
.
But
against
this
the
University
opposed
,
pretending
an
exemption
from
his
Jurisdiction
,
by
their
ancient
Priviledges
;
and
that
they
had
no
Visitor
but
his
Majesty
only
.
But
Canterbury
,
who
before
had
over-ruled
the
like
Plea
in
the
Bishop
of
Lincoln
,
would
not
give
way
to
this
of
Cambridge
,
which
caused
the
matter
on
both
sides
to
be
thorowly
canvased
:
But
neither
yielding
to
the
other
,
and
the
Earl
of
Holland
stickling
strongly
for
the
University
(
of
which
he
had
the
Honour
to
be
chosen
Chancellor
on
the
death
of
the
Duke
)
the
deciding
of
the
Controversie
is
referred
to
his
Majesty
.
On
Tuesday
Iune
21.
they
both
appear
before
the
King
at
Hampton-Court
,
where
the
Counsel
of
both
sides
being
heard
,
it
pleased
his
Majesty
to
give
Judgment
for
the
Metropolitan
,
and
to
submit
that
University
to
his
Visitation
:
But
before
any
thing
was
done
in
it
,
the
Troubles
in
Scotland
,
and
the
Disturbances
at
home
,
kept
it
off
so
long
,
that
a
greater
Visitation
fell
upon
the
Visitor
,
than
could
have
hapned
unto
them
.
Howsoever
,
the
bare
reputation
of
it
did
prevail
so
far
,
that
many
who
were
slack
or
fearful
in
embelishing
their
Chappels
and
publick
Places
of
Divine
Worship
,
went
on
more
confidently
then
before
;
insomuch
that
not
only
in
the
Chappels
of
some
private
Colleges
,
but
in
St.
Maries
Church
it self
,
being
the
Publick
Church
of
that
University
,
the
Table
was
railed
in
like
an
Altar
,
towards
which
many
of
the
Doctors
,
Scholars
,
and
others
usually
bowed
.
In
Oxon.
where
he
was
more
absolute
,
he
found
less
comptroll
.
Chancellor
of
the
University
by
their
own
Election
,
Visitor
of
the
Colledges
of
All
Souls
and
Merton
in
the
right
of
his
See
,
and
such
a
Patron
to
the
rest
,
that
he
could
hardly
recommend
that
Affair
unto
them
,
which
they
did
not
expedite
.
In
many
of
their
Letters
and
Addresses
to
him
,
they
gave
him
the
Title
of
His
Holiness
,
and
most
Holy
Father
;
which
though
appropriated
to
the
Pope
in
the
darker
Times
,
were
generally
communicated
to
all
Christian
Bishops
in
the
clear
Sun-shine
of
the
Gospel
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
in
his
Missives
and
Dispatches
to
them
,
he
recommends
himself
unto
their
Devotions
,
beseeching
them
,
That
as
often
as
they
made
their
approaches
toward
the
Altar
,
they
would
remember
him
in
their
Prayers
Wednesday
Iune
22.
being
the
morrow
after
the
Judgment
had
passed
on
his
side
at
Hampton-Court
,
for
the
Visitation
at
Cambridge
.
And
in
those
Statutes
,
he
took
care
that
the
Vice-chancellor
,
Proctors
,
and
all
Proceeders
,
year
by
year
in
their
several
Faculties
,
[
(b)
](A43524-e90530-b)
(b)
A●
s●c●am
〈…〉
am
cum
de●●ta
●e●e●en●ia
o●lationis
facia●●
.
should
make
their
Offerings
with
that
due
and
accustomed
Reverence
at
the
Holy
Table
.
He
procured
also
from
his
Majesty
a
Confirmation
of
their
former
Priviledges
over
the
Town
,
and
an
enlargement
of
them
also
in
respect
of
the
Londoners
:
By
which
last
they
were
enabled
to
Print
all
Books
,
which
either
his
Majesties
Printers
or
the
Company
of
Stationers
had
engrossed
to
themselves
,
as
Bibles
,
Common
Prayer
Books
,
Homilies
,
Grammars
,
&c.
which
brought
them
in
a
Composition
of
200
l.
per
Annum
for
the
times
ensuing
.
Nor
could
his
Care
and
Providence
for
the
encouragement
of
Learning
,
be
confin'd
to
this
side
of
the
Sea
,
the
like
course
being
taken
by
him
shortly
after
,
as
well
for
revising
and
perfecting
the
broken
Statutes
of
the
Colledge
neer
Dublin
,
as
the
enlarging
of
the
Priviledges
of
that
University
.
And
yet
he
could
not
hold
his
hand
,
till
he
had
added
Bounty
and
Munificence
to
his
former
Cares
.
The
University
of
Oxon.
was
long
since
honoured
with
the
Title
of
Generale
Studium
[
(a)
](A43524-e90630-b)
(a)
H●bralieae
,
Chald●●●ae
,
A●rabicae
.
●●ae●ae
,
Linguae
Stud●●um
propag●●dae
.
Vide●
ergo
〈…〉
Academiis
〈◊〉
tuit●r
,
&c.
〈◊〉
Angel
.
〈◊〉
,
p
214.
,
conferred
upon
none
else
in
the
former
times
,
but
the
Universities
of
Paris
in
France
,
Bononia
in
Italy
,
and
Salamanca
in
Spain
:
In
all
which
,
by
a
Decree
of
Pope
Clement
the
Fifth
,
in
the
Council
of
Vienna
in
France
,
Anno
1511.
it
was
Ordained
,
That
there
should
be
Professors
of
the
Hebrew
,
Greek
,
Arabick
,
and
Chaldean
Languages
:
But
it
was
only
so
Ordained
,
no
execution
following
on
it
till
some
Ages
after
.
The
Arabick
Tongue
was
known
in
Spain
,
by
reason
of
the
great
Command
which
the
Moors
had
in
that
Country
:
but
never
entertained
in
any
of
the
other
three
.
And
as
for
the
Hebrew
,
Greek
,
and
Chaldee
,
those
times
were
so
extremely
ignorant
of
them
,
that
the
Study
of
the
Greek
Tongue
was
sufficient
to
condemn
a
man
of
Heresie
;
and
a
small
spattering
in
the
Hebrew
,
made
him
subject
unto
some
suspicion
of
Heretical
Fancies
.
And
so
it
stood
till
Reuchlin
and
Budaeus
in
France
,
Erasmus
and
Paulus
Fagius
in
England
,
restored
again
the
Greek
and
Hebrew
to
those
several
Nations
.
The
Greek
so
coursly
entertained
in
this
University
,
whilst
Erasmus
taught
it
quietly
enough
at
Cambridge
,
that
when
a
[
(b)
](A43524-e90950-b)
(b)
Hist.
of
Ca●b●idg
▪
●
88.
Learned
young
man
began
publickly
to
read
the
Greek
Tongue
there
,
he
was
encountred
presently
in
a
poor
but
popular
declamation
,
with
base
and
barbarous
Revilings
.
But
long
it
was
not
before
Cardinal
Wolsey
took
a
course
to
put
this
University
into
a
way
of
Nobler
Studies
,
founding
therein
two
Publick
Lectures
for
the
Greek
and
Hebrew
,
with
a
liberal
Salary
(
according
to
the
Standard
of
that
time
)
of
40
l.
per
Annum
to
either
of
them
;
which
afterwards
being
confirmed
by
King
Henry
viii
.
continued
without
further
encouragement
and
augmentation
,
till
such
time
as
Laud
was
come
to
his
Ascendent
;
when
by
the
Power
and
Favour
which
he
had
with
his
Majesty
,
a
Canonry
in
Christ-Church
was
annexed
perpetually
to
the
Publick
Professor
for
the
Hebrew
,
Doctor
Iohn
Morris
being
the
first
who
enjoyed
the
benefit
of
that
Grant
:
By
means
whereof
,
the
Hebrew
and
Chaldaick
Tongues
,
which
few
in
Oxon.
understood
when
I
first
came
thither
,
became
to
be
so
generally
embraced
,
and
so
chearfully
studied
,
that
it
received
a
wonderful
proficiency
,
and
that
too
,
in
a
shorter
time
than
a
man
can
easily
imagine
:
So
great
a
Spur
the
hope
of
Honour
and
Preferments
,
gives
to
Arts
and
Languages
.
But
all
this
while
,
the
Arabick
was
utterly
laid
aside
in
these
parts
of
Europe
;
till
,
in
conformity
to
the
said
Decree
of
the
Council
holden
at
Vienna
,
it
came
into
our
Archbishops
mind
to
establish
a
Publick
Lecture
in
that
Language
also
;
which
having
for
a
long
time
taken
up
his
thoughts
,
was
at
last
effected
:
The
first
Lecture
in
that
Language
,
read
publickly
on
the
tenth
of
August
in
this
present
year
;
a
Revenue
of
40
l.
per
Annum
settled
upon
the
University
for
the
maintenance
of
it
;
his
first
Professor
in
that
Tongue
being
Edward
Pocock
,
Fellow
of
Corpus
Christi
Colledge
,
one
who
had
spent
much
time
in
the
Factory
of
Aleppo
,
and
other
places
of
the
East
,
returning
home
well
studied
in
all
the
Languages
of
those
Countries
.
And
that
Rhetorick
might
thrive
as
well
under
his
Encouragements
,
as
Grammar
and
the
Tongues
were
in
a
hopeful
way
to
do
,
he
obtained
from
his
Majesty
another
Canonry
in
Christ-Church
,
to
be
annexed
for
ever
to
the
Orators
place
,
(
whose
yearly
Pension
till
that
time
was
but
twenty
Nobles
.
)
Injoyed
first
by
Dr.
William
Strode
,
admitted
thereunto
on
the
first
of
Iuly
,
Anno
1638.
and
after
his
decease
by
Dr.
Henry
Hammond
,
Anno
1644.
Such
were
the
benefits
which
the
University
received
from
him
in
this
present
year
.
And
that
he
might
both
do
himself
and
the
University
some
honour
in
the
eye
of
the
Kingdom
,
he
invites
the
King
,
the
Queen
,
the
Prince
Elector
,
and
his
Brother
,
to
an
Academical
entertainment
,
on
the
twenty
ninth
day
of
August
then
next
following
,
being
the
Anniversary
day
,
on
which
the
Presidentship
of
St.
Iohns
Colledge
was
adjudged
to
him
by
King
Iames.
The
time
being
come
,
and
the
University
put
into
a
posture
for
that
Royal
visit
,
their
Majesties
were
first
received
with
an
eloquent
Speech
as
he
passed
by
the
house
,
being
directly
in
his
way
betwixt
Woodstock
and
Christ-Church
,
not
without
great
honour
to
the
Colledge
,
that
the
Lord
Archbishop
,
the
Lord
Treasurer
,
the
Chancellor
,
the
Vice-Chancellor
,
and
one
of
the
Proctors
should
be
at
that
time
of
the
same
foundation
.
At
Christ-Church
his
Majesty
was
entertained
with
another
Oration
by
Strode
,
the
University
Oratour
;
the
University
presenting
his
Majesty
with
a
fair
and
costly
pair
of
Gloves
(
as
their
custome
was
)
the
Queen
with
a
fair
English
Bible
,
the
Prince
Elector
with
Hookers
Books
of
Ecclesiastical
Politie
,
his
Brother
Rupert
with
Caesars
Commentaries
in
English
,
illustrated
by
the
learned
Explanations
and
Discourses
of
Sir
Clement
Edmonds
.
His
Majesty
was
lodged
in
Christ-Church
,
in
the
great
Hall
whereof
(
one
of
the
goodliest
in
the
World
)
he
was
entertained
,
together
with
the
Queen
,
the
two
Princes
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Court
,
with
an
English
Comedy
,
(
but
such
as
had
more
of
the
Philosopher
than
the
Poet
in
it
)
called
,
Passions
Calmed
,
or
the
settling
of
the
Floating
Islands
.
On
the
morrow
morning
,
being
Tuesday
,
he
began
with
a
Sermon
,
preacht
before
him
in
that
Cathedral
on
these
words
of
St.
Luke
,
viz.
Blessed
is
the
King
that
cometh
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
peace
in
heaven
,
and
glory
in
the
highest
,
Luk.
19.38
.
The
Sermon
being
ended
,
the
Archbishop
,
as
Chancellor
of
the
University
,
calls
a
Convocation
,
in
which
he
admits
the
Prince
Elector
,
his
Brother
Prince
Rupert
,
and
many
of
the
chief
Nobility
to
the
degree
of
Masters
of
Art
;
and
that
being
done
,
attends
the
King
and
Queen
to
St.
Iohns
Colledge
.
Where
in
the
new
Gallery
of
his
own
building
,
he
entertains
the
King
and
Queen
,
the
two
Princes
,
with
all
the
Lords
and
Ladies
of
the
Court
,
at
a
stately
and
magnificent
Dinner
,
the
King
and
Queen
sitting
at
one
Table
at
the
South
end
of
the
Room
;
the
two
Princes
,
with
the
Lords
and
Ladies
,
at
a
long
Table
,
reaching
almost
from
one
end
to
the
other
;
at
which
all
the
Gallantry
and
beauties
of
the
Kingdom
seemed
to
meet
.
Nor
did
he
make
Provision
only
for
those
two
Tables
,
but
every
Office
in
the
Court
had
their
several
diets
,
disposed
of
in
convenient
places
for
their
reception
with
great
variety
of
Achates
,
not
only
sufficient
for
contentment
,
but
for
admiration
.
After
dinner
he
entertains
his
principal
Guests
with
a
pleasant
Comedy
,
presented
in
the
publick
Hall
;
and
that
being
done
,
attends
them
back
again
to
Christ-Church
,
where
they
were
feasted
after
Supper
with
another
Comedy
,
called
,
The
Royal
Slave
;
the
Enterludes
represented
with
as
much
variety
of
Scenes
and
motions
as
the
great
wit
of
Inigo
Iones
(
Surveyor
General
of
his
Majesties
Works
,
and
excellently
well
skilled
in
setting
out
a
Court
-
Masque
to
the
best
advantage
)
could
extend
unto
.
It
was
the
day
of
St.
Felix
(
as
himself
observeth
)
and
all
things
went
happily
.
On
Wednesday
the
next
morning
the
Court
removed
,
his
Majesty
going
that
same
night
to
Winchester
,
and
the
Archbishop
the
same
day
,
entertaining
all
the
Heads
of
Houses
at
a
solemn
Feast
;
order
being
given
at
his
departure
,
that
the
three
Comedies
should
be
acted
again
,
for
the
content
and
satisfaction
of
the
University
in
the
same
manner
as
before
,
but
only
with
the
Alteration
of
the
Prologues
and
Epilogues
.
But
to
return
unto
the
publick
.
On
the
same
day
in
which
the
new
Statutes
were
received
at
Oxon.
he
procured
a
Supplement
to
be
added
to
the
old
Statutes
of
Cathedral
and
Collegiate
Churches
,
touching
the
letting
of
their
Lands
.
Some
Informations
had
been
given
,
that
the
Deans
and
Prebends
of
those
Churches
had
enricht
themselves
,
their
Wives
and
Children
by
taking
great
Fines
,
for
turning
leases
of
twenty
one
years
into
leases
for
lives
,
leaving
their
Successors
destitute
of
that
growing
means
,
which
otherwise
might
come
in
to
help
them
.
This
was
the
outside
of
the
business
,
but
the
chief
motive
to
it
was
,
that
the
Gentry
and
Yeomanry
(
and
some
of
the
Nobility
also
)
holding
Lands
of
those
Churches
,
might
have
a
greater
respect
to
the
Church
and
Church-men
,
when
they
must
depend
upon
them
from
time
to
time
for
renewing
of
their
said
Estates
at
the
end
of
every
ten
or
twelve
years
at
the
most
.
For
though
it
be
a
like
lawful
by
the
Law
of
the
Land
,
13
Eliz.
c.
20.
to
make
Leases
of
three
lives
,
or
one
and
twenty
years
,
at
the
pleasure
of
the
Dean
and
Chapter
;
yet
the
difference
is
so
great
between
them
,
that
once
a
Tenant
to
my
knowledge
,
after
a
Lease
for
three
lives
had
continued
29
years
in
being
,
chose
rather
to
give
a
Fine
for
the
change
of
one
life
than
to
take
a
new
Lease
of
21
years
without
paying
any
thing
.
All
which
his
Majesty
taking
into
his
Princely
consideration
,
Bibl.
Regia
,
p.
268.
he
caused
Letters
under
his
Royal
Signature
to
be
sent
to
all
the
Deans
and
Chapters
of
this
Kingdom
respectively
,
Calling
and
commanding
them
upon
pain
of
his
utmost
displeasure
,
that
they
presumed
not
to
let
any
Lease
belonging
to
their
Church
into
lives
,
which
was
not
in
lives
already
;
and
further
that
when
any
fair
opportunity
was
offered
(
if
any
such
be
)
they
fail
not
to
reduce
such
as
are
in
lives
,
into
years
;
requiring
further
that
those
his
Majesties
said
Letters
should
be
exemplified
in
the
Register-books
of
the
said
Churches
,
and
pre●erved
in
the
Registries
of
the
Bishops
of
their
several
Diocess
,
to
the
end
that
the
said
Bishop
might
take
notice
of
their
doing
therein
,
and
give
his
Majesty
and
his
Successors
notice
thereof
,
if
any
presumed
to
disobey
.
And
in
regard
that
some
of
the
Deans
of
the
said
Cathedrals
were
a
Corporation
of
themselves
,
and
held
their
Lands
distinct
from
the
rest
of
their
Chapters
;
a
clause
was
added
to
those
Letters
to
preserve
those
Lands
for
the
benefit
of
their
Successors
,
as
formerly
in
his
Majesties
Instructions
for
ordering
and
disposing
the
Lands
of
Bishops
on
the
like
occasions
.
His
Majesty
therefore
first
declares
,
That
he
had
taken
order
by
his
late
Instructions
,
that
no
Bishop
should
let
any
Lease
after
they
had
been
named
to
a
better
Bishoprick
,
but
had
not
therein
named
the
Deans
,
as
he
therein
intended
.
And
therefore
secondly
,
that
no
Dean
should
presume
from
thenceforth
,
after
his
being
named
to
a
Bishoprick
,
or
a
better
Deanry
,
to
renew
any
Lease
either
into
lives
or
years
:
His
Majesty
having
well
observed
,
that
at
such
times
of
remove
many
men
care
not
what
or
how
they
let
their
Estates
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Church
and
their
Successors
.
Which
Letters
bear
date
at
Greenwich
in
the
twelfth
year
of
his
Reign
,
Iune
27.
Nor
was
he
less
careful
to
preserve
the
Parochial
Clergy
from
being
oppressed
by
their
neighbours
in
rates
and
taxes
than
he
had
been
in
maintaining
the
Estates
of
Capitular
bodies
,
for
the
greater
honour
of
those
bodies
at
the
present
time
,
and
the
benefit
of
Succession
for
the
time
to
come
.
During
the
Remiss
Government
of
King
Iames
,
his
Majesties
late
embroylments
with
France
and
Spain
,
and
his
entanglements
at
home
,
the
Hollanders
had
invaded
the
Regality
of
the
Narrow
Seas
,
and
questioned
the
property
of
his
Dominion
in
the
same
;
not
only
growing
to
such
an
height
of
insolency
,
as
to
dispute
their
striking
Sail
in
passing
by
any
of
his
Majesties
Ships
:
but
publishing
a
Discourse
in
Latine
,
called
,
Mare
Liberum
,
in
defence
thereof
.
These
affronts
occasioned
Noy
,
the
Atturney
Generall
,
to
put
his
Majesty
in
mind
of
setting
out
a
strong
power
of
Ships
for
the
recovery
of
his
Rights
against
all
pretenders
.
And
the
better
to
enable
him
for
it
,
adviseth
him
to
set
on
foot
the
old
Naval
Aide
,
required
of
the
Subject
by
his
Predecessors
.
He
was
a
man
extremely
well
versed
in
old
Records
,
with
which
consulting
frequently
in
the
course
of
his
studies
,
he
had
excerpted
and
laid
by
many
notes
and
precedents
for
the
Kings
levying
of
such
Navil
Aide
upon
the
Subjects
,
by
his
own
Authority
,
whensoever
the
preservation
and
safety
of
the
Kingdom
did
require
it
of
them
,
which
Notes
and
Precedents
he
had
taken
as
they
came
in
his
way
,
in
small
pieces
of
Paper
(
most
of
them
no
bigger
than
ones
hand
)
he
kept
in
the
Coffin
of
a
Pye
,
which
had
been
sent
him
by
his
Mother
,
and
kept
there
till
the
mouldiness
and
corruptibleness
of
it
had
perished
many
of
his
Papers
.
And
by
these
Notes
it
did
appear
,
that
many
times
in
the
same
years
,
wherein
the
Kings
had
received
Subsidies
by
way
of
Parliament
,
they
levied
this
Naval
Aide
by
their
own
sole
power
.
For
if
(
as
he
discoursed
it
to
me
at
his
house
near
Brentford
)
the
King
wanted
money
,
either
to
support
his
own
expences
,
or
for
the
enlarging
of
his
Dominions
in
Foreign
Conquests
,
or
otherwise
to
advance
his
honour
in
the
eye
of
the
World
,
good
reason
he
should
be
beholden
for
it
to
the
love
of
his
People
.
But
if
the
Kingdom
was
in
danger
,
and
that
the
safety
of
the
Subject
was
concerned
in
the
business
,
he
might
,
and
did
raise
such
sums
of
money
as
he
thought
expedient
for
the
preventing
of
the
danger
,
and
providing
for
the
publick
safety
of
him
and
his
Subjects
.
According
to
which
precedents
he
prepares
a
Writ
,
by
which
his
Majesty
commandeth
the
Maritime
Counties
to
provide
a
certain
number
of
Ships
for
defence
of
the
Kingdom
,
prescribing
to
each
Ship
its
several
burden
,
the
number
of
Mariners
,
and
great
Pieces
of
Ordnance
,
with
Victuals
,
Arms
,
and
Ammunition
thereunto
proportioned
.
The
Subject
not
daring
at
the
first
to
dispute
the
Command
,
collected
money
for
the
Service
according
to
the
several
rates
imposed
on
them
in
their
several
Counties
;
but
dealt
so
unmercifully
with
the
Clergy
in
the
levying
of
it
,
that
they
laid
upon
them
generally
the
fifth
or
sixth
part
of
the
sum
imposed
.
The
Ice
thus
broken
,
and
his
Majesty
finding
that
provision
not
sufficient
to
effect
his
purpose
,
issued
out
his
Writs
in
the
next
year
after
anno
1635.
into
all
the
Counties
of
the
Kingdom
for
preparing
of
a
Royal
Fleet
to
be
in
readiness
against
the
beginning
of
this
year
,
in
which
the
Clergy
were
as
like
to
suffer
as
before
they
did
.
By
the
best
was
,
that
they
had
not
only
a
gracious
Patron
,
but
a
very
powerful
Mediatour
,
Upon
whose
humble
desire
his
Majesty
was
pleased
to
direct
his
Letters
to
all
the
Sheriffs
in
England
respectively
,
requiring
them
that
no
Tax
should
be
laid
upon
any
Clergy-man
,
possest
of
a
Parsonage
,
above
the
tenth
part
of
the
Land-rate
of
their
several
Parishes
;
and
that
consideration
should
be
had
of
the
poor
Vicars
in
their
several
Parishes
,
according
to
their
small
revenue
,
compared
with
the
Abilities
of
the
Parishioners
amongst
whom
they
lived
.
The
whole
Sum
levied
by
this
Tax
amounted
to
236000
li.
or
there
abouts
,
which
comes
not
to
20000
li.
a
month
;
and
being
instead
of
all
other
payments
,
seemed
to
be
no
such
heavy
burthen
as
it
was
generally
made
by
the
Popular
Party
,
many
of
which
quarrelled
and
and
refused
it
.
But
his
Majesty
was
two
just
a
Prince
to
exact
any
thing
by
power
,
when
he
had
neither
Law
nor
Reason
to
make
it
good
.
And
therefore
as
he
had
the
opinion
of
all
his
Judges
subscribed
by
their
hands
for
justifying
the
Legality
of
this
Naval
Tax
amongst
the
Subjects
;
so
he
thought
fit
to
publish
some
defence
of
his
Dominion
,
Right
,
and
Soveraignty
in
the
Narrow
Seas
for
the
satisfaction
of
his
Neighbours
.
Iohn
Selden
of
the
Inner
Temple
,
a
name
that
stands
in
need
of
no
titles
of
honour
,
had
written
a
Discourse
in
the
time
of
King
Iames
,
which
(
in
answer
to
that
of
Grotius
,
called
,
Mare
Liberum
)
〈◊〉
intituled
by
the
name
of
Mare
Clausum
.
But
stomacking
the
submission
and
acknowledgment
which
he
was
forced
to
make
in
the
High
Commission
for
publishing
his
book
of
Tythes
,
and
sensible
of
the
smart
which
he
had
found
from
the
Pens
of
Tillesly
,
Montague
,
and
Nettles
,
in
their
Answers
to
him
,
he
did
not
only
suppress
the
●ook
which
he
had
written
in
the
Kings
defence
,
but
carried
an
evil
eye
to
the
Court
and
Church
for
a
long
time
after
.
But
being
a
man
of
great
parts
,
and
eminent
in
the
retired
walks
of
Learning
,
he
was
worth
the
gaining
,
which
Canterbury
takes
upon
him
,
and
at
last
ef●ecteth
.
By
his
perswasion
he
not
only
perfected
,
but
published
that
laborious
piece
,
which
he
dedicated
to
his
Majesty
,
whose
cause
he
pleaded
.
By
whom
it
was
so
well
approved
,
that
he
sent
it
by
Sir
William
Beecher
(
one
of
the
Clerks
of
his
Council
)
to
the
Barons
of
the
Exchequer
in
open
Court
,
by
them
to
be
laid
up
as
a
most
inestimable
Jewel
amongst
the
choice
Records
,
which
concerned
the
Crowns
.
In
this
book
,
which
came
out
this
year
,
he
first
asserts
the
Soveraignty
or
Dominion
of
the
Brittish
Seas
to
the
Crown
of
England
.
And
that
being
cleared
,
he
proved
by
constant
and
continual
practice
,
that
the
Kings
of
England
used
to
levy
money
from
the
Subjects
(
without
help
of
Parliament
)
for
the
providing
of
Ships
and
other
necessaries
to
maintain
the
Soveraignty
which
did
of
right
belong
unto
them
.
This
he
brought
down
unto
the
times
of
King
Henry
the
Second
,
and
might
have
brought
it
nearer
to
his
own
times
had
he
been
so
pleased
,
and
thereby
paved
a
plain
way
to
the
payment
of
Ship-money
,
as
they
commonly
called
it
.
But
then
he
must
have
crost
the
proceedings
of
the
House
of
Commons
in
the
last
Parliament
,
(
wherein
he
was
so
great
a
stickler
)
voting
down
under
a
kind
of
Anathema
the
Kings
pretensions
of
right
to
all
help
from
the
Subject
,
either
in
Tunnage
or
Poundage
,
or
any
other
way
whatsoever
,
the
Parliament
not
cooperating
and
contributing
towards
it
.
Howsoever
the
Service
was
as
grateful
as
the
Author
acceptable
,
from
henceforth
both
a
frequent
and
a
welcome
guest
at
Lambeth
house
,
where
he
was
grown
into
such
esteem
with
the
Archbishop
,
that
he
might
have
chose
his
own
preferment
in
the
Court
(
as
it
was
then
generally
believed
)
had
he
not
undervalued
all
other
employments
in
respect
of
his
Studies
.
But
possibly
there
might
be
some
other
reason
for
his
declining
such
imployments
as
the
Court
might
offer
.
He
had
not
yet
forgotten
the
affronts
which
were
put
upon
him
about
his
History
of
Tythes
,
(
for
in
the
notion
of
affronts
he
beh●ld
them
alwaies
)
and
therefore
did
but
make
fair
weather
for
the
time
,
till
he
could
have
an
opportunity
to
revenge
himself
on
the
Church
and
Church-men
,
the
King
being
took
into
the
reckoning
.
For
no
sooner
did
the
Bishop
begin
to
sink
in
power
and
credit
under
the
first
pressures
of
the
late
Long
Parliament
,
but
he
published
a
book
in
Greek
and
Latine
by
the
name
Fut●chius
,
with
some
Notes
upon
it
.
In
which
he
made
it
his
chief
business
to
prove
,
that
Bishops
did
no
otherwise
differ
from
the
rest
of
the
Presbyters
than
doth
a
Master
of
a
Colledge
from
the
rest
of
the
Fellows
,
by
consequents
,
that
they
differed
only
in
degree
,
not
order
.
And
afterwards
,
when
his
Majesty
began
to
decline
in
the
love
of
the
Parliament
,
and
that
the
heats
grew
strong
between
them
,
he
was
affirmed
to
have
written
the
Answer
to
his
Majesties
Declaration
about
the
Commission
of
Array
:
Which
in
effect
proved
a
plain
putting
of
the
Sword
into
the
hands
of
the
People
.
So
hard
it
is
for
any
one
to
discerne
the
hearts
of
men
by
their
outward
actions
,
but
the
God
that
made
them
.
Thus
leaving
England
for
a
time
we
must
go
for
Scotland
,
in
which
we
find
the
Canons
finished
,
and
the
Bishops
busie
and
intent
on
a
publick
Liturgie
.
It
was
his
Majesties
first
intent
to
introduce
the
English
Liturgie
amongst
them
;
and
to
that
end
,
had
ordered
that
it
should
be
daily
read
in
his
Chappel
Royal
of
that
Kingdom
,
as
before
was
said
.
But
Ballentine
,
the
Bishop
of
Dumblaine
,
and
Dean
of
the
Chappel
(
to
whom
the
care
thereof
had
been
recommended
)
was
so
negligent
in
it
,
that
the
Archbishop
found
it
necessary
to
remove
him
to
some
other
Bishoprick
on
the
next
avoydance
.
The
See
of
Aberdeen
proving
vacant
,
he
procured
his
translation
thither
,
and
preferred
Wederbourne
,
a
Scot
by
birth
,
but
bread
in
Cambridge
,
beneficed
in
Hampshire
,
and
made
one
of
the
Prebends
of
●ly
by
the
learned
Andrews
,
to
be
his
Successor
in
those
places
,
By
this
new
Dean
his
Majesties
design
was
followed
with
more
care
than
ever
;
and
possibly
might
have
took
effect
,
if
the
rest
of
the
Scottish
Bishops
had
been
pleased
therewith
as
well
as
this
.
But
the
Scottish
Bishops
having
prevailed
with
his
Majesty
,
as
before
was
noted
,
to
have
a
distinct
Liturgie
of
their
own
,
His
Majesty
commanded
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
to
give
them
the
best
assistance
he
could
in
that
way
and
work
;
which
notwithstanding
he
delayed
as
long
as
he
could
,
in
hope
to
bring
them
in
the
end
to
a
better
perswasion
.
But
finding
them
so
resolved
upon
it
,
that
they
could
not
be
altered
he
contributes
his
assistance
to
it
,
humbly
intreated
so
to
do
by
some
Letters
brought
unto
him
by
Maxwell
(
not
long
before
made
Bishop
of
Ross
)
bearing
date
April
2.
1635.
and
subscribed
by
the
Archbishops
of
St.
Andrews
and
Glascow
,
the
Bishops
of
Murrey
,
Dumblaine
,
and
Brechine
.
The
Book
being
first
hammered
and
prepared
in
Scotland
,
and
from
thence
transmitted
to
the
Court
,
his
Majesty
referred
it
to
the
consideration
of
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
the
Lord
Treasurer
Iuxon
Bishop
of
London
,
and
Wren
Bishop
of
Norwich
:
But
the
Lord
Treasurer
being
taken
up
with
other
imployments
the
burden
of
the
work
remained
on
the
other
two
.
They
found
on
the
perusal
of
it
that
Wederbourne
had
followed
such
instructions
as
he
had
carried
with
him
about
the
making
of
that
book
(
if
it
must
be
made
)
in
keeping
so
much
in
it
of
the
English
Liturgie
,
and
they
found
also
certain
notes
which
he
had
sent
together
with
it
,
to
the
end
that
as
many
of
them
as
his
Majesty
liked
,
might
be
made
use
of
in
that
book
.
Thus
authorised
and
instructed
they
proceed
unto
the
making
of
such
Alterations
as
were
offered
to
them
,
consisting
for
the
most
part
in
these
Particulars
:
First
,
That
the
Magnificat
and
the
rest
of
the
Hymns
,
together
with
the
Epistles
and
Gospels
,
should
be
printed
according
to
the
last
Translation
in
the
time
of
King
James
;
conform
therein
to
such
Directions
as
they
had
received
for
Printing
the
Psalms
of
David
in
the
last
Translation
.
Secondly
,
That
for
the
better
singing
of
those
Psalms
to
the
Organ
,
a
Colon
should
be
made
in
the
middle
of
every
Verse
,
as
it
was
in
the
English
.
Thirdly
,
That
they
could
not
agree
to
any
more
Emendations
in
the
Creed
of
St.
Athanasius
,
than
they
had
noted
in
that
Book
.
Fourthly
,
That
though
the
Bishops
there
desired
some
time
to
consider
further
of
the
Holydays
,
yet
it
was
never
otherwise
meant
:
but
that
the
Office
appointed
for
every
of
them
,
should
be
kept
in
the
Liturgie
;
the
Practice
and
Observation
of
them
being
respited
for
a
time
to
their
further
thoughts
.
Fifthly
,
That
though
they
admitted
of
all
the
Sentences
which
they
found
in
the
Offertory
,
yet
they
wished
that
some
which
were
in
the
English
Book
,
might
be
added
also
.
Sixthly
,
That
every
Prayer
or
Action
through
the
whole
Communion
,
should
be
named
in
the
Rubrick
before
it
,
that
it
might
be
known
to
the
People
what
it
is
;
as
they
should
find
done
to
their
hands
in
the
Prayer
of
Consecration
,
and
the
Memorial
of
Oblation
next
after
following
.
Seventhly
,
That
the
Invitation
,
Confession
,
Absolution
,
Sentences
,
Prefaces
,
and
Doxologie
,
should
be
retained
in
the
same
place
and
order
which
they
had
in
the
Liturgie
of
England
;
and
that
the
Prayer
of
humble
Access
to
the
Holy
Table
,
would
stand
very
well
(
as
they
conceived
)
before
the
very
Act
af
Participation
.
Eighthly
,
and
finally
,
That
in
the
Margin
of
the
Prayer
of
Consecration
,
they
should
add
some
Note
,
directing
him
that
Celebrates
,
at
what
words
he
should
take
the
Patin
with
the
Bread
on
it
,
and
the
Chalice
with
the
Wine
in
it
,
into
his
hands
,
according
to
the
Practise
of
the
Church
of
England
.
These
Alterations
being
not
only
made
by
his
Majesties
Warrant
,
and
approved
by
him
in
a
Memorial
under
his
Hand
,
bearing
date
the
nineteenth
day
of
April
in
this
present
year
;
but
confirmed
also
with
the
like
Royal
Signature
as
they
stood
in
the
Book
:
Of
which
Particulars
,
and
some
others
,
the
Bishop
gives
an
account
to
Wederbourne
by
his
Letters
of
the
twentieth
of
April
,
being
the
morrow
after
his
Majesty
had
Signed
the
said
Memorial
.
It
seems
that
Wederbourne
had
given
our
Archbishop
notice
of
some
defects
which
he
had
found
in
the
Book
of
Consecration
of
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
&c.
as
it
was
then
used
amongst
the
Scots
,
viz.
1.
That
the
Order
of
Deacons
was
made
but
a
Lay-Office
at
the
best
,
as
by
that
Book
might
be
understood
.
And
2.
That
in
the
Admission
to
the
Priesthood
,
the
very
essential
Words
of
conferring
Orders
were
left
out
.
With
which
the
King
being
made
acquainted
,
he
gave
command
to
the
Archbishop
to
make
known
unto
them
,
That
he
would
have
them
either
to
admit
the
English
Book
,
or
else
to
rectifie
their
own
in
those
two
great
oversights
.
After
which
,
taking
the
whole
business
of
that
Church
into
his
consideration
,
it
pleased
him
to
direct
his
Further
Instructions
to
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
of
it
,
bearing
date
on
the
eighteenth
of
October
following
;
In
which
he
requires
them
to
take
care
,
That
the
Proclamation
to
be
made
for
Authorising
the
Service-Book
,
should
not
derogate
in
any
thing
from
his
Royal
Prerogative
.
2.
That
in
their
Kalendar
they
should
keep
such
Catholick
Saints
as
were
in
the
English
,
such
of
the
Saints
as
were
most
peculiar
to
that
Kingdom
(
especially
those
which
were
of
the
Royal
Blood
,
and
some
of
the
most
holy
Bishops
)
being
added
to
them
:
but
that
in
no
case
St.
George
and
St.
Patrick
be
omitted
.
3.
That
in
their
Book
of
Ordination
,
in
giving
Orders
to
Presbyters
,
they
should
keep
the
words
of
the
English
Book
without
change
,
Receive
the
Holy
Ghost
,
&c.
4.
That
they
should
insert
among
the
Lessons
ordinarily
to
be
read
in
the
Service
,
out
of
the
Book
of
Wisdom
the
first
,
second
,
third
,
fourth
,
fifth
,
and
sixth
Chapters
;
and
out
of
the
Book
of
Ecclesiasticus
,
the
first
,
second
fifth
,
eighth
,
thirty
fifth
,
and
forty
ninth
Chapters
.
5.
That
every
Bishop
within
his
Family
twice
a
day
cause
the
Service
to
be
read
;
and
that
all
Archbishops
and
Bishops
make
all
Universities
and
Colledges
within
their
Diocesies
,
to
use
daily
twice
a
day
the
Service
.
6.
That
the
Preface
to
the
Book
of
Common
Prayer
,
Signed
by
his
Majesties
Hand
,
and
the
Proclamation
for
Authorising
the
same
,
should
be
Printed
,
and
inserted
in
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
.
According
to
which
Instructions
,
and
the
Corrections
above-mentioned
,
this
Liturgie
at
the
last
(
after
it
had
been
twenty
years
in
consideration
)
was
fully
finished
and
concluded
;
and
being
thus
finished
and
concluded
,
was
Ratified
and
Confirmed
by
his
Majesties
Royal
Edict
,
as
followeth
,
viz.
CHARLES
By
the
Grace
of
God
King
of
Great
Britain
,
France
,
and
Ireland
,
Defender
of
the
Faith
,
&c.
To
Our
Lovits
Messengers
,
Our
Sheriffs
in
that
part
conjunctly
and
severally
,
specially
constitute
,
Greeting
.
Forasmuch
as
We
,
ever
since
Our
entry
to
the
Imperial
Crown
of
this
Our
ancient
Kingdom
of
Scotland
,
especially
since
Our
late
being
here
in
the
same
,
have
divers
times
recommended
to
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
there
,
the
publishing
of
a
Publick
Form
of
Service
in
the
Worship
of
God
,
which
We
would
have
uniformly
observed
therein
,
and
the
same
being
now
condescended
unto
:
Although
We
doubt
not
but
all
our
Subjects
,
both
Clergie
and
others
,
will
receive
the
said
Publick
Form
of
Service
;
yet
thinking
it
necessary
to
make
Our
Pleasure
known
,
touching
the
Authority
thereof
,
Our
Will
is
,
and
We
straightly
command
,
That
incontinent
these
Our
Letters
seen
,
you
pass
,
and
in
Our
Name
and
Authority
command
and
charge
all
our
Subjects
both
Ecclesiastical
and
Civil
,
by
open
Proclamation
at
the
Market-Crosses
of
the
Head
Burroughs
of
this
Our
Kingdom
,
and
other
Places
needful
,
to
conform
themselves
to
the
said
Publick
Form
of
Worship
,
which
is
the
only
Form
which
We
(
having
taken
the
Counsel
of
Our
Clergie
)
think
fit
to
be
used
in
Gods
Publick
Worship
in
this
Our
Kingdom
:
Commanding
also
all
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
and
other
Presbyters
and
Church-men
,
to
take
a
special
care
that
the
same
be
duly
obeyed
and
observed
,
and
the
Contraveners
condignly
censured
and
punished
;
and
to
have
special
care
,
that
every
Parish
betwixt
this
and
Pasche
next
,
procure
unto
themselves
two
at
the
least
of
the
said
Books
of
Common-Prayer
,
for
the
use
of
the
Parish
;
The
which
to
do
,
We
commit
to
you
conjunctly
and
severally
Our
full
Power
by
these
Our
Letters
Patents
,
delivering
the
same
to
be
by
you
duly
executed
,
and
endorsed
again
to
be
delivered
to
the
Bearer
.
Given
under
Our
Signet
at
Edenborough
,
20
December
,
in
the
Twelfth
year
of
Our
Reign
,
1636.
Such
was
the
form
of
Passing
and
Confirming
the
Scottish
Liturgie
,
never
presented
to
that
Kirk
,
nor
tendred
to
the
Approbation
of
any
General
Assembly
;
as
in
the
Restitution
of
Episcopal
Government
,
and
Introduction
of
the
five
Articles
of
Perth
,
had
been
done
before
.
And
this
is
that
at
which
the
Scottish
Presbyters
did
seem
to
be
most
offended
;
sufficiently
displeased
with
any
Liturgie
at
all
,
but
more
in
having
such
an
one
as
either
was
so
near
the
English
,
or
so
different
from
it
.
Which
fault
,
if
any
fault
it
were
,
is
rather
to
to
be
charged
upon
the
Scottish
than
the
English
Prelates
.
For
when
the
way
of
introducing
it
was
in
agitation
,
H●ld
.
Works
,
p.
155.
our
Archbishop
ever
advised
them
,
as
well
in
his
Majesties
presence
,
as
elsewhere
,
To
look
carefully
to
it
,
and
to
be
sure
to
do
nothing
in
it
but
what
should
be
agreeable
to
the
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
not
to
fail
of
taking
the
Advice
of
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
and
governing
themselves
according
to
it
.
But
as
it
seems
,
those
Bishops
durst
not
trust
their
Clergy
,
or
venture
the
reception
or
refusal
of
it
to
the
Vote
of
a
General
Assembly
,
from
which
they
could
not
promise
themselves
any
good
success
.
So
that
the
Case
seems
to
be
much
like
that
of
King
Edward
vi
.
when
the
first
Liturgie
was
Composed
by
some
few
of
the
Bishops
,
and
other
Learned
men
(
not
above
thirteen
in
number
)
especially
thereto
Authorised
:
Or
unto
that
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
when
the
second
Liturgie
of
that
King
was
fitted
and
corrected
by
her
appointment
.
Neither
of
which
durst
trust
their
Clergy
,
but
acted
Sovereignly
therein
of
their
own
Authority
,
not
venturing
either
of
the
said
Books
to
their
Convocations
:
but
only
giving
them
the
strength
of
an
Act
of
Parliament
;
and
then
the
Point
in
issue
will
be
briefly
this
,
viz.
Whether
the
King
,
consulting
with
a
lesser
part
of
the
Bishops
and
Clergie
,
and
having
their
consent
therein
,
may
conclude
any
thing
in
the
way
of
a
Reformation
,
the
residue
and
greatest
part
not
advised
withal
,
nor
yielding
their
consent
in
a
formal
way
?
Now
for
my
Answer
,
that
it
may
be
built
upon
the
surer
grounds
,
it
is
to
be
considered
,
1.
Whether
the
Reformation
be
in
corruption
of
Manners
,
or
abuses
in
Government
?
Whether
in
matters
Practical
,
or
in
points
of
Doctrine
?
2.
It
in
matters
Practical
,
Whether
such
Practice
have
the
Character
of
Antiquity
,
Vniversality
,
and
Consent
imprinted
on
it
?
or
that
it
be
the
Practice
of
particular
Churches
,
and
of
some
Times
only
?
And
3.
It
in
Points
of
Doctrine
,
Whether
such
Points
have
been
determined
o●
before
in
a
General
Council
,
or
in
Particular
Councils
universally
received
and
countenanced
?
or
are
to
be
defined
de
novo
on
emergent
Controversies
?
And
these
Distinctions
being
thus
laid
,
I
shall
Answer
briefly
.
1.
If
the
things
to
be
reformed
be
either
Corruptions
in
Manners
,
or
neglect
of
Publick
Duties
to
Almighty
God
,
;
Abuses
either
in
Government
,
or
the
Parties
governing
;
the
King
may
do
it
of
himself
,
by
his
sole
Authority
:
The
Clergy
are
beholden
to
him
,
if
he
takes
any
of
them
along
with
him
when
he
goes
about
it
.
And
if
the
Times
should
be
so
bad
,
that
either
the
whole
body
of
the
Clergy
,
or
any
(
though
the
greatest
)
part
thereof
,
should
oppose
him
in
it
,
he
may
go
forwards
notwithstanding
,
punishing
such
as
shall
gainsay
him
in
so
good
a
Work
,
and
compelling
others
.
And
this
I
look
on
as
a
Power
annexed
to
the
Regal
Diadem
,
and
so
inseparably
annexed
,
that
Kings
could
be
no
longer
Kings
,
i●
it
were
denied
them
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
if
the
Reformation
be
in
Points
o●
Doctrine
,
and
in
such
Points
of
Doctrine
as
have
not
been
before
defined
,
or
not
defined
in
form
and
manner
as
before
laid
down
,
the
King
only
,
with
a
few
of
his
Bishops
and
Learned
Clergy
(
though
never
so
well
studied
in
the
Point
disputed
)
can
do
nothing
in
it
.
That
belongs
only
to
the
whole
body
of
the
Clergy
in
their
Convocation
rightly
called
and
constituted
;
whose
Acts
being
Ratified
by
the
King
,
bind
not
alone
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
,
in
whose
name
they
Voted
:
but
all
the
residue
of
the
Subjects
of
what
sort
soever
,
who
are
to
acquiesce
in
their
Resolutions
.
But
if
the
thing
to
be
Reformed
be
a
matter
practical
,
we
are
to
look
into
the
usage
of
the
Primitive
Times
:
And
if
the
Practice
prove
to
have
been
both
ancient
,
and
universally
received
over
all
the
Church
,
though
intermitted
for
a
Time
,
and
by
Time
corrupted
,
the
King
,
consulting
with
so
many
of
his
Bishops
,
and
others
of
his
most
able
Clergy
,
as
he
thinks
●it
to
call
unto
him
,
and
having
their
Consent
and
Direction
in
it
,
may
in
the
case
of
intermission
revive
such
Practice
,
and
in
the
case
of
corruption
and
degeneration
,
restore
it
to
its
Primitive
and
Original
Lustre
.
Now
that
there
should
be
Liturgies
for
the
use
of
the
Church
,
And
that
those
Liturgies
should
be
Celebrated
in
a
Language
understood
by
the
People
,
That
in
those
Liturgies
there
should
be
some
prescribed
Forms
,
for
Giving
the
Communion
in
both
Kinds
,
for
Baptizing
Infants
,
for
the
reverent
Celebration
of
Marriage
,
performing
the
〈◊〉
Office
to
the
Sick
,
and
the
decent
Burial
of
the
Dead
;
as
also
,
for
set
Fasts
and
appointed
Festivals
,
hath
been
a
thing
of
Primitive
and
General
Practice
in
the
best
times
of
the
Church
:
And
being
such
,
though
intermitted
and
corrupted
as
before
is
said
,
the
King
advising
with
his
Bishops
and
other
Church-men
(
though
not
in
a
Synodical
way
)
may
cause
the
same
to
be
revised
and
revived
;
and
having
fitted
them
to
Edification
and
encrease
of
Piety
,
either
commend
them
to
the
Church
by
his
sole
Authority
,
or
else
impose
them
on
the
People
under
certain
Penalties
,
by
his
Power
in
Parliament
.
[
(a)
](A43524-e93880-b)
(a)
Saepe
Coeleste
Regnum
per
Terrenum
proficit
.
The
Kingdom
of
Heaven
(
said
the
Reverend
Isidore
of
Sevil
)
doth
many
times
receive
increase
from
these
Earthly
Kingdoms
;
in
nothing
more
,
than
by
regulating
and
well
ordering
of
Gods
Publick
Worship
.
Add
hereunto
what
was
before
alledged
,
for
passing
the
Canons
in
the
same
way
;
and
then
we
have
the
sum
of
that
which
was
,
and
probably
might
have
been
pleaded
in
defence
hereof
.
The
prosecution
of
this
Liturgie
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
exaction
of
those
Publick
Orders
on
the
other
,
kindled
such
fires
in
the
breasts
of
some
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
that
presently
they
brake
out
into
open
Flames
.
For
first
the
Scots
scattered
abroad
a
virulent
and
seditio●s
Libel
in
the
year
1634.
wherein
the
King
was
not
only
charged
with
altering
the
Government
of
that
Kingdom
,
but
traduced
for
very
strong
inclinations
to
the
Religion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
The
chief
Abettor
whereof
(
for
the
Author
was
not
to
be
found
)
was
the
Lord
Balmerino
;
for
which
he
was
Legally
convicted
,
and
condemned
of
Treason
:
but
pardoned
by
the
Kings
great
Goodness
,
and
by
that
Pardon
kept
alive
for
the
mischiefs
following
.
And
as
the
English
had
Scotized
in
all
their
Practises
(
by
railing
,
threatning
,
and
stirring
up
of
Sedition
)
for
bringing
in
the
Genevian
Discipline
in
Queen
Elizabeths
Time
;
so
they
resolve
to
follow
their
Example
now
.
Bastwick
a
Doctor
of
Physick
(
the
second
part
of
Leighton
)
first
leads
the
Dance
,
beginning
with
a
Pestilent
Pamphlet
called
Flagellum
Episcoporum
Latialium
,
maliciously
venomous
against
the
Bishops
,
their
Function
,
Actions
,
and
Proceedings
.
But
this
not
being
likely
to
do
much
hurt
amongst
the
People
,
because
writ
in
Latine
,
he
seconds
it
with
another
,
which
he
called
his
Litany
,
in
the
English
Tongue
:
A
Piece
so
silly
and
contemptible
,
that
nothing
but
the
Sin
and
Malice
which
appeared
in
every
line
thereof
,
could
possibly
have
preserved
it
from
being
ridiculous
.
Prynne
follows
next
,
and
publisheth
two
Books
at
once
(
or
one
immediately
on
the
other
)
one
of
these
called
The
Quench-Coal
,
in
answer
unto
that
called
A
Coal
from
the
Altar
,
against
placing
the
Communion-Table
Altar-wise
:
The
other
named
The
Vnbishoping
of
Timothy
and
Titus
,
against
the
Apostolical
Institution
of
Diocesan
Bishops
.
But
that
which
was
entituled
to
him
by
the
name
of
a
Libel
,
was
,
The
News
from
Ipswich
;
intended
chiefly
against
Wren
then
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
who
had
taken
up
his
dwelling
in
that
Town
,
as
before
is
said
:
but
falling
as
scandalously
foul
on
the
Archbishop
himself
,
and
some
of
the
other
Bishops
also
,
and
such
as
acted
under
them
in
the
present
Service
.
For
there
he
descants
very
trimly
(
as
he
conceived
)
on
the
Archbishop
himself
,
with
his
Arch-Piety
,
Arch-Charity
,
Arch-Agent
for
the
Devil
;
that
Beelzebub
himself
had
been
Archbishop
,
and
the
like
to
those
,
a
most
triumphant
Arch
indeed
to
adorn
his
victories
.
With
like
reproach
he
falls
on
the
Bishops
generally
,
calling
them
Luciferian
Lord
Bishops
,
execrable
Traitors
,
devouring
Wolves
,
with
many
other
odious
names
not
fit
to
be
used
by
a
Christian
;
and
more
particularly
on
Wren
,
telling
us
,
That
in
all
Queen
Maries
times
no
such
havock
was
made
in
so
short
a
time
of
the
faithful
Ministers
of
God
in
any
part
,
nay
,
in
the
whole
Land
,
than
had
been
made
in
his
Diocess
.
And
then
he
adds
with
equal
Charity
and
Truth
,
That
Corbet
,
Chancellor
to
this
Bishop
,
had
threatned
one
or
two
godly
Ministers
with
pistolling
,
and
hanging
,
and
I
know
not
what
,
because
they
had
refused
to
read
his
Majesties
Declaration
about
lawful
Sports
.
More
of
this
dish
I
could
have
carved
,
but
that
this
may
serve
sufficiently
for
a
taste
of
the
whole
.
But
the
great
Master-piece
of
mischief
,
was
set
out
by
Burton
(
so
often
mentioned
before
)
who
preaching
on
the
fifth
of
November
,
in
his
own
Parish
Church
of
St.
Matthews
in
Friday
Street
,
took
for
his
Text
those
words
in
the
Proverbs
,
viz.
My
Son
,
fear
th●n
the
Lord
and
the
King
,
and
meddle
not
with
them
that
are
given
to
change
,
Chap.
24.22
.
In
this
Sermon
(
if
I
may
wrong
the
Word
so
far
as
to
give
it
to
so
lewd
a
Libel
)
he
railes
most
bitterly
against
the
Bishops
,
accuseth
them
of
Innovating
both
in
Doctrine
and
Worship
,
impeacheth
them
of
exercising
a
Jurisdiction
contrary
to
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
1
Edw.
6.
c.
2.
and
for
falsifying
the
Records
of
the
Church
by
adding
the
first
clause
to
the
twentieth
Article
;
arraigneth
them
for
oppressing
the
Kings
Liege
people
,
contrary
unto
Law
and
Justice
,
exciting
the
people
to
rise
up
against
them
;
magnifying
those
disobedient
Spirits
,
who
hitherto
have
stood
out
in
defiance
of
them
;
and
seems
content
in
case
the
Bishops
lives
might
be
called
in
question
,
to
run
the
hazard
of
his
own
.
For
this
being
taken
and
imprisoned
by
a
warrant
from
the
High
Commission
,
he
makes
his
appeal
unto
the
King
,
justifies
it
by
an
Apology
,
and
seconds
that
by
an
Address
to
the
Nobility
:
In
which
last
he
requires
all
sorts
of
people
,
Noblemen
,
Judges
,
Courtiers
,
and
those
of
the
inferiour
sort
,
to
stand
up
stoutly
for
the
Gospel
against
the
Bishops
.
And
finally
Prints
all
together
with
an
Epistle
Dedicatory
to
the
King
himself
;
to
the
end
that
if
his
Majesty
should
vouchsafe
the
reading
of
it
,
he
might
be
brought
into
an
ill
opinion
of
the
Bishops
and
their
proceedings
in
the
Church
.
Such
being
the
matter
in
the
Libell
,
let
us
next
look
upon
the
Ornaments
and
dressings
thereof
,
consisting
most
especially
in
those
infamous
Attributes
,
which
he
ascribes
unto
the
Bishops
.
For
Fathers
he
calls
them
Step-fathers
;
for
Pillars
,
Caterpillars
;
their
houses
haunted
,
and
their
Episcopal
Chairs
poysoned
,
by
the
Spirit
that
bears
rule
in
the
air
.
They
are
(
saith
he
)
the
Limbs
of
the
Beast
,
even
of
Antichrist
,
taking
his
very
courses
to
bear
and
beat
down
the
hearing
of
the
Word
of
God
,
whereby
men
might
be
saved
,
p.
12.
Their
fear
is
more
toward
an
Altar
of
their
own
invention
,
towards
an
Image
or
Crucifix
,
toward
the
sound
and
syllables
of
Iesus
,
then
toward
the
Lord
Christ
,
p.
15.
He
gives
then
the
reproachful
Titles
of
Miscreants
,
p.
28.
The
trains
and
wiles
of
the
Dragons
doglike
flattering
taile
,
p.
30.
New
Babel
builders
,
p.
32.
Blind
Watchmen
,
dumb
dogs
,
thieves
and
robbers
of
Souls
,
False
Prophets
,
ravening
Wolves
,
p.
48.
Factors
for
Antichrist
,
p.
75.
Antichristian
Mushrumps
.
And
that
it
might
be
known
what
they
chiefly
aimed
at
,
we
shall
hear
him
say
that
they
cannot
be
quiet
,
till
(
res
novas
moliendo
)
they
set
up
Popery
again
in
her
full
Equipage
,
p.
95.
Tooth
and
naile
for
setting
up
Popery
again
,
p.
96.
Trampling
under
feet
Christs
Kingdom
,
that
they
may
set
up
Antichrists
Throne
again
,
p.
99.
According
to
the
Spirit
of
Rome
which
breaths
in
them
,
by
which
they
are
so
strongly
biassed
to
wheel
about
to
their
Roman
Mistress
,
p.
108.
The
Prelates
consederate
with
the
Priests
and
Jesuites
for
rearing
up
of
that
Religion
,
p.
140.
Calling
them
upon
that
account
in
his
Apology
,
Iesuited
Polipragmaticks
,
and
Sons
of
Belial
.
Having
thus
lustily
laid
about
him
against
all
in
general
,
he
descends
to
some
particulars
of
most
note
and
eminence
,
Reviling
White
of
Ely
,
with
railing
and
perverting
,
in
fighting
against
the
truth
,
which
he
makes
to
be
his
principal
quality
,
p.
127.
and
Mountague
of
Chichester
for
a
tried
Champion
of
Rome
,
and
the
devoted
Votary
to
his
Queen
of
Heaven
,
p.
126.
And
so
proceeding
to
the
Archbishop
(
for
of
Wren
he
had
spoke
enough
before
)
he
tells
us
of
him
,
That
he
used
to
set
his
foot
on
the
Kings
Laws
,
as
the
Pope
did
on
the
Emperors
neck
,
p.
54.
That
with
his
right
hand
he
was
able
to
sweep
down
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
in
heaven
,
p.
121.
And
that
he
had
a
Papal
infallibility
of
Spirit
,
whereby
,
as
by
a
divine
Oracle
,
all
Questions
in
Religion
are
finally
determined
,
p.
132.
These
are
the
principal
flowers
of
Rhetorick
which
grew
in
the
Garden
of
H.
B.
sufficient
questionless
to
shew
how
sweet
a
Champion
he
was
like
to
prove
of
the
Church
and
Gospel
.
And
yet
this
was
not
all
the
mischief
which
the
Church
suffered
at
that
time
,
for
presently
on
the
neck
of
these
came
out
another
,
entituled
,
The
holy
Table
,
name
and
thing
,
intended
purposely
for
an
Answer
to
the
Coal
from
the
Altar
,
but
cunningly
pretended
by
him
to
be
written
long
ago
by
a
Minister
in
Lincolnshire
against
Dr.
Coale
,
a
judicious
Divine
in
Queen
Maries
daies
;
Printed
for
the
Diocess
of
Lincoln
;
by
the
Bishop
whereof
,
under
the
name
of
Iohn
Lincoln
,
Dean
of
Westminster
,
it
was
authorized
for
the
Press
.
In
managing
whereof
,
the
point
in
Controversie
was
principally
about
the
placing
of
the
Holy
Table
according
to
the
practice
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
and
the
received
Rules
of
the
Church
of
England
at
the
first
Reformation
of
it
.
In
prosecution
of
which
point
he
makes
himself
an
Adversary
of
his
he
know
not
whom
,
and
then
he
useth
him
he
cares
not
how
,
mangling
the
Authors
words
whom
we
would
confute
,
that
so
he
might
be
sure
of
the
easier
conquest
;
and
practising
on
those
Authors
whom
he
was
to
use
,
that
they
may
serve
his
turn
the
better
to
procure
the
victory
.
Of
the
composure
of
the
whole
we
may
take
this
Character
from
him
who
made
the
Answer
to
it
,
A●tid
.
Linc.
viz.
That
he
that
conjectured
of
the
house
by
the
trim
or
dress
,
would
think
it
very
richly
furnished
;
the
Walls
whereof
(
that
is
the
Margin
)
richly
set
out
with
Antick
hangings
,
and
whatsoever
costly
workmanship
all
nations
of
these
times
may
be
thought
to
brag
of
;
and
every
part
adorned
with
flourishes
and
pretty
pastimes
,
the
gay
devices
of
the
Painter
:
Nor
is
there
any
want
at
all
of
Ornaments
or
Vtensils
to
set
out
the
same
,
such
especially
as
may
serve
for
ostentation
,
though
of
little
use
;
many
a
fine
and
subtle
Carpet
,
not
a
few
idle
couches
for
the
credulous
Reader
,
and
every
where
a
pillow
for
a
Puritans
elbow
;
all
very
pleasing
to
the
eye
,
but
slight
of
substance
;
counterfeit
stuff
most
of
it
,
and
wrought
with
so
much
fraud
and
falshood
that
there
is
hardly
one
true
stitch
in
all
that
work
from
the
very
beginning
to
the
end
.
Hardly
one
testimony
or
authority
in
the
whole
Discourse
which
is
any
way
material
to
the
point
in
hand
:
but
is
as
true
and
truly
cited
,
as
that
the
book
it self
was
writ
long
ago
in
answer
unto
D.
Coale
of
Queen
Maries
daies
.
The
King
he
tacitely
upbraides
with
the
unfortunacies
of
his
Reign
by
Deaths
and
Plagues
,
the
Governours
of
the
Church
with
carrying
all
things
by
strong
hand
,
rather
by
Canon-shot
than
by
Canon
Law
.
The
Bishop
of
Norwich
he
compares
(
as
before
was
noted
)
to
a
Wren
mounted
on
the
feathers
of
an
Eagle
,
and
fall
upon
his
Adversary
with
as
foule
a
mouth
as
Burton
doth
upon
the
Prelates
;
the
Parable
betwixt
him
and
Burton
being
very
well
fitted
as
appears
by
the
Preface
to
the
Ministers
of
Lincoln
Diocess
in
the
Answer
to
him
.
A●tid
.
Linc.
p
5.
Obliquely
and
upon
the
by
he
hath
some
glancings
against
bowing
at
the
name
of
Iesus
,
Adoring
toward
the
East
,
and
Praying
according
to
the
Canon
;
and
makes
the
transposing
of
the
Table
to
the
place
where
the
Altar
stood
,
to
be
an
Introduction
for
ushering
in
the
whole
body
or
Popery
.
Which
Eleusinian
Doctrine
(
for
so
he
calleth
it
)
though
these
new
Reformers
(
for
fear
of
so
many
Laws
and
Canons
)
dare
not
apparently
profess
,
yet
(
saith
he
)
they
prepare
and
lay
grounds
for
it
,
that
the
out-works
of
Religion
being
taken
in
,
they
may
in
time
have
a
bout
with
the
Fort
it self
.
To
these
two
Books
his
Majesty
thought
fit
that
some
present
Answer
should
be
made
,
appointing
the
same
hand
for
both
which
had
writ
the
History
of
the
Sabbath
.
The
one
being
absolutely
destructive
of
the
uniformity
in
placing
the
Communion
Table
,
which
was
then
in
hand
;
The
other
labouring
to
create
a
general
hatred
unto
all
the
Bishops
,
branding
their
persons
,
blasting
their
Counsels
,
and
decrying
the
Function
.
And
hard
it
was
to
say
whether
of
the
two
would
have
proved
more
mischievous
if
they
were
not
seasonably
prevented
.
H●●
.
K.
C.
p.
151
The
Answer
unto
Burton
was
first
commanded
and
prepared
;
That
to
the
Lincoln
Minister
,
though
afterwards
enjoyned
,
was
the
first
that
was
published
.
This
of
the
two
,
the
subtler
and
more
curious
piece
;
exceedingly
cried
up
when
it
first
came
out
;
the
disaffection
of
the
times
,
and
subject
matter
of
the
Book
,
and
the
Religious
estimation
which
was
had
of
the
Author
,
concurring
altogether
to
advance
the
Reputation
of
it
to
the
very
highest
,
sold
for
four
shillings
at
the
first
,
when
conceived
unanswerable
;
but
within
one
month
after
the
coming
out
of
the
Answer
(
which
was
upon
the
twentieth
of
May
)
brought
to
less
than
one
.
The
Answer
published
by
the
name
of
Antidotum
Lincolniense
,
with
reference
to
the
Licencer
and
Author
of
the
Holy
Table
.
The
publishing
of
the
other
was
delayed
upon
this
occasion
:
A
Resolution
had
been
taken
by
command
of
his
Majesty
to
proceed
against
the
Triumvirate
of
Libellers
(
as
one
fitly
calls
them
)
to
a
publick
Censure
,
which
was
like
to
make
much
noise
amongst
the
ignorant
People
.
It
was
thought
fit
by
the
Prudent
Council
of
Queen
Elizabeth
upon
the
execution
of
some
Priests
and
Jesuits
,
that
an
Apology
should
be
published
,
by
the
name
of
Iustitia
Britannica
,
to
vindicate
the
publick
Justice
of
the
State
from
such
aspersions
,
as
by
the
Tongues
and
Pens
of
malicious
persons
should
be
laid
upon
it
.
And
on
the
like
prudential
grounds
it
was
thought
expedient
,
that
an
answer
should
be
made
to
the
book
which
seemed
most
material
;
and
being
so
made
,
should
be
kept
in
readiness
till
the
execution
of
the
Sentence
,
to
the
end
that
the
people
might
be
satisfied
,
as
well
in
the
greatness
of
the
Crimes
,
as
the
necessity
and
justice
of
the
Punishment
,
inflicted
upon
one
of
the
Principals
,
by
whom
a
judgment
might
be
made
of
all
the
rest
.
But
the
Censure
being
deferred
from
Easter
until
Midsummer
Term
,
the
Answer
lay
dormant
all
the
while
at
Lambeth
in
the
hands
of
the
Licencer
,
and
was
then
published
by
the
name
of
A
briefe
and
moderate
Answer
to
the
seditious
and
scandalous
challenges
of
H.
B.
&c.
Two
other
Books
were
also
published
about
that
time
,
the
one
about
the
name
and
situation
of
the
Communion
Table
,
which
was
called
,
Altare
Christianum
,
writ
by
one
P●cklington
,
then
beneficed
in
Bedfordshire
,
and
seconded
by
a
Chappel
Determination
of
the
well
studied
Ioseph
Mede
:
The
other
against
Burton
by
name
,
published
by
Dow
of
Basell
in
Sussex
,
under
the
Title
of
Innovations
unjustly
charged
,
&c.
And
so
much
for
the
Pen
Combates
,
managed
on
both
sides
in
the
present
Controversies
.
But
whilst
these
things
were
in
agitation
,
there
hapned
toward
the
end
of
this
year
,
such
an
Alteration
in
the
Court
,
as
began
to
make
no
less
noise
than
the
rest
before
:
It
had
been
an
ancient
custome
in
the
Court
of
England
to
have
three
Sermons
every
week
in
the
time
of
Lent
.
Two
of
them
preached
on
Wednesdaies
and
Fridaies
,
the
third
in
the
open
preaching
place
near
the
Council
Chamber
on
Sundaies
in
the
Afternoon
.
And
so
it
continued
till
King
Iames
came
to
this
Crown
.
Who
having
upon
Tuesday
the
fifth
of
August
escapt
the
hands
and
treasons
of
the
Earl
of
Gowrie
,
took
up
a
pious
resolution
,
not
only
of
keeping
the
Anniversary
of
that
day
for
a
publick
Festival
in
all
his
Dominions
,
but
of
having
a
Sermon
,
and
other
divine
Offices
every
Tuesday
throughout
the
year
.
This
custome
he
began
in
Scotland
,
and
brought
it
with
him
into
the
Court
of
England
;
and
thereupon
translated
one
of
the
Lent
Sermons
from
Wednesday
to
Tuesday
.
This
Innovation
in
the
Court
,
where
before
there
were
no
Sermons
(
out
of
Lent
)
but
on
Sundaies
only
,
came
in
short
time
to
have
a
very
strong
Influence
upon
the
Country
,
giving
example
and
defence
to
such
Lectures
and
Sermons
on
the
working
daies
,
as
frequently
were
appointed
and
continued
in
most
Corporations
,
and
many
other
Market
Towns
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
.
In
which
respect
it
was
upon
the
point
of
being
laid
aside
at
the
Court
on
the
death
of
that
King
,
in
reference
to
whose
particular
concernments
it
was
taken
up
,
and
therefore
his
Successor
not
obliged
to
the
observation
.
But
then
withall
it
was
considered
,
that
the
new
King
had
married
with
a
Lady
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
that
he
was
ingaged
in
a
War
with
Spain
,
which
could
not
be
carried
on
without
help
from
the
Parliament
,
wherein
the
Puritan
Party
had
appeared
to
be
very
powerful
.
The
discontinuing
of
that
Sermon
in
this
conjuncture
,
might
have
been
looked
on
in
the
King
as
the
want
of
zeal
toward
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
and
a
strong
tendency
in
him
to
the
Religion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
a
betraying
of
the
Court
to
Ignorance
and
Superstition
by
depriving
them
of
such
necessary
means
of
their
Instruction
.
Upon
these
grounds
it
stood
as
before
it
did
,
as
well
in
the
holy
time
of
Lent
as
in
other
Weeks
.
But
now
Laud
being
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Wren
Dean
of
the
Chappel
,
it
was
resolved
to
move
his
Majesty
,
that
the
Lent
Sermons
might
be
preached
on
Wednesdaies
as
they
had
been
Anciently
.
To
which
his
Majesty
condescending
,
and
the
Bill
of
Lent-Preachers
being
drawn
accordingly
,
it
was
first
muttered
secretly
,
and
afterwards
made
a
publick
clamour
,
that
this
was
one
of
the
Archbishops
Artifices
,
a
trick
devised
for
putting
down
the
Tuesday
Sermons
of
which
you
should
never
hear
more
,
when
this
Lent
was
over
:
Which
Cry
growing
lowder
and
lowder
,
as
the
Lent
continued
,
was
suddenly
hush'd
and
stilled
again
on
the
Easter
Tuesday
,
when
they
saw
the
Preacher
in
the
Pulpit
,
as
at
other
times
.
So
usual
is
it
with
some
men
to
be
afraid
of
their
own
shadows
,
and
terrified
with
fears
of
their
own
devising
.
This
Interruption
thus
past
over
,
I
shall
unwillingly
resume
my
former
Argument
concerning
Bastwick
and
the
rest
of
his
fellow-Criminals
,
who
being
called
unto
their
Answer
,
used
so
many
delays
,
that
the
Case
could
not
come
to
Sentence
before
Midsomer
Term.
Some
Answers
they
had
drawn
:
but
they
were
so
Libellous
and
full
of
scandal
,
that
no
Counsellor
could
be
found
to
put
his
hand
to
them
,
according
to
the
course
of
that
Court
;
Instead
whereof
,
they
exhibited
a
cross
Bill
against
Canterbury
and
his
Confederates
,
(
as
they
called
them
)
charging
them
with
the
greatest
part
of
those
Reproaches
,
which
had
been
made
the
subject-matter
of
their
former
Libels
;
which
being
signed
by
no
hands
but
their
own
,
and
tendred
so
to
the
Lord
Keeper
,
was
by
him
rejected
,
and
themselves
taken
pro
confessis
,
their
obstinacy
in
not
answering
in
due
form
of
Law
,
being
generally
looked
on
by
the
Court
as
a
self-conviction
,
On
the
fourteenth
of
Iune
they
received
their
Sentence
,
which
briefly
was
to
this
effect
:
Prynne
to
be
fined
5000
l.
to
the
King
,
to
lose
the
remainder
of
his
ears
in
the
Pillory
,
to
be
branded
on
both
cheeks
with
the
Letters
S.
L.
for
a
Schismatical
Libeller
,
and
to
be
perpetually
imprisoned
in
Carnarvan
Castle
:
Divinity
,
Law
,
and
Physick
)
to
be
so
wretchedly
dishonoured
in
the
Persons
of
the
Malefactors
,
as
was
observed
by
the
Archbishop
himself
in
his
Epistle
to
the
King
.
Which
part
of
the
Punishment
being
inflicted
,
they
were
conveyed
with
care
and
safety
to
their
several
Prisons
,
the
People
either
foolishly
or
factiously
resorting
to
them
as
they
passed
,
and
seeming
to
bemoan
their
Sufferings
as
unjustly
Rigorous
.
And
such
a
haunt
there
was
to
the
several
Castles
,
to
which
they
were
condemned
of
purpose
for
preventing
all
Intelligence
and
Correspondence
to
be
held
between
them
,
that
the
State
found
it
necessary
to
remove
them
further
;
Prynne
to
the
Castle
of
Mont
Orgueil
in
the
Isle
of
Iersey
,
English
Puritan
)
had
been
condemned
by
the
Justice
of
the
Primitive
Times
.
At
the
pronouncing
of
this
Sentence
the
Archbishop
made
a
long
and
elaborate
Speech
,
in
vindication
of
himself
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
from
any
Design
to
bring
in
Popery
,
or
innovating
in
the
Government
and
Forms
of
Worship
,
here
by
Law
established
.
He
made
his
Introduction
to
it
in
a
brief
Discourse
touching
the
nature
of
the
Crime
,
shewing
how
odious
a
thing
it
was
to
think
of
defending
Religion
in
the
way
of
Libels
;
a
thing
not
used
by
any
of
the
Primitive
Christians
,
in
the
greatest
heats
of
Persecution
;
and
then
professing
for
his
own
part
▪
That
he
had
done
nothing
as
a
Bishop
,
but
with
a
sincere
intention
for
the
good
Government
and
Honour
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
the
maintenance
of
the
Orthodox
Truth
and
Religion
professed
and
established
in
it
;
adding
withal
,
That
nothing
but
his
Care
of
reducing
the
Church
into
Order
in
the
External
Worship
of
God
,
and
the
settling
of
it
on
the
Rules
of
its
first
Reformation
,
had
raised
this
Storm
against
himself
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
for
which
alone
they
stood
accused
of
Innovations
,
by
those
which
were
the
greatest
Innovators
in
the
Christian
World
.
He
spake
next
touching
the
Calling
of
Bishops
,
which
he
maintained
to
be
Iure
Divino
,
though
not
all
the
Adjuncts
of
that
Calling
;
averring
further
,
That
from
the
time
of
the
Apostles
,
to
the
days
of
Calvin
,
the
Government
of
the
Church
was
by
Bishops
only
,
Lay-Elders
being
never
heard
of
;
which
Claim
by
Divine
Right
,
derogateth
not
from
the
King
either
in
Right
or
Power
(
as
the
Libellers
made
it
)
no
more
than
the
Calling
of
the
Presbyters
by
the
same
Right
,
could
be
thought
to
do
;
in
regard
they
exercised
not
any
Iurisdiction
in
the
Kings
Dominions
,
but
with
his
Licence
for
so
doing
:
Or
were
it
otherwise
,
yet
that
the
Bishops
stood
in
England
in
as
good
a
case
as
the
present
Laws
could
make
them
;
and
therefore
they
that
Libelled
against
them
,
Libelled
against
the
King
and
State
,
by
the
Laws
whereo●
they
were
established
;
and
consequently
,
could
aim
at
no
other
end
,
than
the
stirring
of
Sedition
amongst
the
People
.
As
touching
the
design
of
bringing
in
Popery
(
by
which
Artifice
they
chiefly
hoped
to
inflame
the
People
)
he
first
acquitted
the
King
of
it
,
by
shewing
his
sincerity
and
constancy
in
his
Religion
,
exemplified
by
his
Carriage
in
Spain
,
where
he
wanted
no
temptations
to
draw
him
from
it
;
and
his
Deportment
since
in
England
,
in
which
●e
had
so
often
declared
a
settled
Resolution
,
to
maintain
the
same
:
Or
were
it
otherwise
,
and
that
the
King
had
any
mind
to
change
Religion
,
he
must
seek
for
other
Instruments
than
himself
to
effect
that
purpose
;
most
humbly
thanking
God
,
That
as
yet
he
knew
not
how
to
serve
any
Man
,
against
the
Truth
of
Christ
;
so
●e
hoped
he
should
never
learn
:
professing
further
,
for
the
satisfaction
of
all
which
heard
him
,
That
he
knew
of
no
plot
nor
purpose
of
altering
the
Religion
here
established
;
and
that
for
his
own
part
,
he
had
ever
been
far
from
attempting
any
thing
which
might
be
truly
said
to
tend
that
way
,
in
the
least
degree
;
to
both
which
he
was
ready
to
take
his
Oath
.
Which
said
in
general
,
he
briefly
touch'd
on
those
Innovations
which
in
those
Libels
,
had
been
charged
on
him
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
in
order
unto
that
Design
.
To
the
first
Innovation
,
touching
the
suppressing
of
Sermons
(
during
the
time
of
the
late
Fast
)
in
infected
places
,
contrary
to
the
Orders
in
former
times
,
he
answered
,
First
,
That
after-Ages
might
without
offence
learn
to
avoid
any
visible
inconvenience
observed
in
the
former
:
And
secondly
,
That
the
suppressing
of
those
Sermons
was
no
Act
of
the
Bishops
,
but
a
Command
proceeding
(
on
a
full
debate
)
from
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
the
better
to
avoid
the
spreading
of
the
Contagion
:
And
thirdly
,
That
as
Sermons
on
the
Fast-days
had
been
used
of
late
,
they
were
so
far
from
humbling
men
in
the
sight
of
God
,
that
they
were
fitter
for
other
operations
,
as
the
raising
of
Sedition
amongst
the
People
;
of
which
there
could
not
be
a
clearer
instance
,
than
in
that
of
Burton
.
To
the
second
,
That
by
appointing
the
Weekly
Fasts
to
be
on
Wednesdays
,
and
those
Fasts
to
be
kept
without
any
Sermons
,
there
was
a
plot
for
suppressing
all
Wednesday
Lectures
for
ever
after
:
It
was
answered
,
That
Wednesday
was
the
usual
day
for
such
Publick
Fasts
;
That
it
was
named
by
the
Lord
Keeper
,
no
great
Friend
to
Popery
;
and
that
those
men
had
lived
to
see
the
Fast
ended
,
and
the
Wednesday
Lectures
still
continued
.
To
the
third
,
That
the
Prayer
for
Seasonable
Weather
was
left
out
of
the
last
Book
;
and
that
the
leaving
of
it
out
,
was
one
cause
of
the
Shipwracks
and
Tempestuous
Weather
which
followed
after
:
He
answered
generally
,
first
,
That
all
Fast-Books
are
made
by
the
command
of
the
King
(
who
alone
had
Power
to
call
such
Fasts
)
;
and
that
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
who
had
the
ordering
of
those
Books
,
had
also
Power
under
the
King
,
of
putting
in
and
leaving
out
of
those
Books
,
whatsoever
they
think
fit
for
the
present
occasion
.
Secondly
,
as
to
this
particular
,
That
when
the
Fast-Book
was
made
,
the
Weather
was
very
Seasonable
,
and
the
Harvest
in
;
and
that
it
was
not
the
Custom
of
the
Church
to
pray
for
seasonable
Weather
when
they
had
it
,
but
when
it
was
wanting
.
Thirdly
,
That
it
was
very
boldly
done
,
to
ascribe
the
cause
of
those
Tempests
to
the
leaving
out
of
that
Prayer
,
which
God
had
never
revealed
unto
them
,
and
they
could
not
otherwise
know
but
by
Revelation
.
To
the
fourth
,
touching
a
Clause
omitted
in
the
first
Collect
,
in
which
Thanks
had
been
given
to
God
for
delivering
us
from
Popish
Superstition
;
He
answered
,
That
though
our
Fore-fathers
had
been
delivered
from
such
Superstitions
,
yet
(
God
be
blessed
)
that
for
our
parts
,
we
were
never
in
them
,
and
therefore
could
not
properly
be
said
to
have
been
delivered
.
To
the
fifth
,
touching
the
leaving
out
of
a
passage
in
one
of
the
Orders
for
the
Fast
,
concerning
the
abuse
thereof
in
relation
to
Merit
,
he
answered
,
That
it
was
left
out
,
because
in
this
Age
and
Kingdom
there
was
little
opinion
of
Merit
by
Fasting
;
insomuch
that
all
Fasts
were
contemned
and
scorned
(
both
at
Lent
,
and
all
other
set
times
)
except
such
as
some
humerous
men
called
for
of
themselves
,
to
promote
their
ends
.
The
sixth
Innovation
charged
upon
them
,
was
the
leaving
of
the
Lady
Elizabeth
and
her
Children
▪
out
of
one
of
the
Collects
:
And
the
seventh
,
That
out
of
the
same
Collect
,
the
words
,
Father
of
thine
Elect
,
and
of
their
Seed
,
was
expunged
also
:
To
which
it
was
answered
,
That
the
said
Collect
was
not
in
the
Common-Prayer-Book
confirmed
by
Law
,
neither
King
Edward
vi
.
nor
Queen
Elizabeth
having
any
Children
.
Secondly
,
That
it
was
added
to
the
Book
at
the
coming
in
of
King
Iames
,
who
brought
a
Princely
Issue
with
him
;
and
left
out
again
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
King
Charles
,
who
at
that
time
,
and
for
four
years
after
,
had
no
Issue
neither
.
Thirdly
,
That
as
the
Lady
Elizabeth
and
her
Children
were
put
into
the
Collect
when
the
King
had
no
Issue
of
his
own
;
so
when
the
King
had
Issue
of
his
own
,
there
was
as
much
reason
to
leave
them
out
.
Fourthly
,
For
the
leaving
out
of
that
Clause
,
Father
of
thine
Elect
,
&c.
it
was
done
by
his
Predecessor
;
and
that
the
leaving
out
of
the
Lady
Elizabeth
and
her
Issue
,
was
done
by
the
Command
of
the
King
.
The
eighth
Innovation
charged
upon
them
,
was
bowing
at
the
Name
of
IESVS
,
and
altering
to
that
end
the
words
in
the
Epistle
on
the
Sunday
next
before
Easter
,
by
changing
IN
the
Name
of
Iesus
,
to
AT
the
Name
of
Iesus
.
And
it
was
answered
unto
this
,
That
bowing
at
the
Name
of
IESVS
,
was
no
Innovation
made
by
the
Prelates
of
this
Age
,
but
required
by
the
Injunction
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
in
the
very
first
beginning
of
the
Reformation
:
And
secondly
,
Though
it
be
IN
the
Name
of
Iesus
,
in
the
old
Editions
of
the
Liturgie
;
yet
it
is
AT
the
Name
of
Iesus
,
in
the
Translation
of
Geneva
,
Printed
in
the
year
1567.
and
in
the
New
Translation
Authorised
by
King
Iames.
The
ninth
relates
to
the
Alteration
of
two
Passages
in
the
Form
of
Prayer
set
forth
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
for
the
Fifth
of
November
;
in
which
Form
it
is
thus
expressed
,
Root
out
the
Babylonish
Sect
,
which
say
of
Jerusalem
,
Down
with
it
,
&c.
And
in
the
other
place
,
Cut
off
those
Workers
of
Iniquity
,
whose
RELIGION
is
REBELLION
:
Which
are
thus
altered
in
the
Books
which
came
out
last
,
viz.
Root
out
that
Babylonish
and
Antichristian
Sect
(
of
them
)
which
say
,
&c.
And
in
the
other
,
Cut
off
those
workers
of
Iniquity
,
who
turn
RELIGION
into
REBELLION
,
&c.
To
which
it
was
replied
,
That
the
Book
of
Prayer
appointed
for
the
Fifth
of
November
,
was
neither
made
,
set
forth
,
or
commanded
to
be
read
by
Act
of
Parliament
:
but
only
made
,
and
appointed
to
be
read
by
the
Kings
Authority
.
Secondly
,
That
being
made
and
appointed
to
be
read
by
no
other
Authority
than
the
Kings
,
the
King
might
alter
in
it
what
he
thought
convenient
;
and
that
he
had
the
Kings
hand
for
those
Alterations
.
(
What
Reasons
there
might
be
to
move
his
Majesty
to
it
,
we
may
enquire
into
hereafter
on
another
occasion
)
To
the
tenth
,
for
the
leaving
out
the
Prayer
for
the
Navy
,
he
answered
,
that
the
King
had
then
no
Fleet
at
Sea
,
nor
any
known
enemy
to
assault
,
as
he
had
when
that
Prayer
was
first
put
in
;
and
that
howsoever
,
if
there
had
been
any
design
to
bring
in
Popery
(
to
which
these
Innovations
must
be
made
subservi●nt
)
they
should
rather
have
kept
in
that
Prayer
than
have
left
it
out
.
Concerning
the
Communion
Table
there
were
three
Innovations
urged
,
the
placing
of
it
Altarwise
,
reading
the
second
Service
at
it
,
and
bowing
towards
or
before
it
.
For
answer
to
the
first
,
It
was
proved
to
have
been
no
Innovation
in
regard
of
Practice
,
because
it
had
so
stood
in
his
Majesties
Chappels
,
and
divers
Cathedrals
of
this
Kingdom
since
the
first
Reformation
.
Which
posture
if
it
be
decent
and
convenient
for
the
Service
of
God
,
either
in
the
Kings
Chappels
or
Cathedrals
,
it
may
be
used
also
in
other
Churches
:
but
if
it
served
to
bring
in
Popery
it
was
not
to
be
used
in
them
.
Nor
was
it
any
Innovation
in
regard
of
Law
,
the
holy
Table
being
appointed
to
be
placed
where
the
Altar
stood
by
the
Queens
Injunctions
,
Anno
1559.
and
that
position
justified
by
an
order
of
Dr.
Davenant
Bishop
of
Sarum
(
of
which
we
have
already
spoken
)
whom
the
Libellers
themselves
were
not
like
to
accuse
for
a
man
that
purposed
the
ushering
in
or
advancing
of
Popery
.
The
setting
of
a
Raile
before
it
,
or
about
it
,
howsoever
placed
,
was
only
for
avoiding
of
Prophanation
,
and
for
that
cause
justifiable
.
As
for
the
reading
of
the
Second
(
or
Communion
)
Service
at
the
holy
Table
,
it
was
no
more
than
what
had
formerly
been
used
in
many
places
to
his
own
remembrance
;
first
altered
in
those
Churches
where
the
Emissaries
of
that
Faction
came
to
preach
,
and
therefore
the
Innovation
to
be
laid
on
them
.
Secondly
,
That
it
is
not
only
fit
and
proper
for
that
part
of
the
Divine
Service
to
be
read
at
the
Communion
Table
,
but
that
it
is
required
so
to
be
by
the
Rules
and
Rubricks
of
the
Church
:
It
being
said
in
the
first
Rubrick
after
the
Communion
,
that
on
the
Holy
Daies
(
if
there
be
no
Communion
)
all
shall
be
read
which
is
appointed
at
the
Communion
;
and
in
the
last
Rubrick
before
the
Communion
,
that
the
Minister
standing
at
the
North
side
of
the
holy
Table
,
shall
say
the
Lords
Prayer
with
that
which
follows
.
And
finally
,
as
to
that
of
bowing
towards
it
at
their
first
entrance
in
the
Church
,
or
approaches
to
it
,
it
is
answered
,
that
it
was
agreeable
to
the
Practice
of
Moses
,
David
,
Hezekiah
,
recorded
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
that
Venite
Adoremus
,
O
come
let
us
worship
and
fall
down
,
&c.
was
used
constantly
in
the
beginning
of
the
Ancient
Liturgies
,
and
preserved
in
the
beginning
of
ours
in
England
;
and
therefore
that
the
people
may
as
well
refuse
to
come
,
as
at
their
coming
not
to
Worship
:
he
added
,
that
by
the
Statutes
of
the
noble
Order
of
St.
George
,
called
the
Garter
,
the
Knights
whereof
were
bound
to
do
their
Reverence
versus
Altare
,
toward
the
Altar
;
that
it
had
so
continued
ever
since
the
time
of
King
Henry
the
fifth
;
that
if
there
were
any
Idolatry
in
it
,
neither
Queen
Elizabeth
(
who
drove
out
Popery
)
nor
King
Iames
(
who
kept
out
Popery
)
would
have
suffered
it
to
remain
in
Practice
;
and
in
a
word
,
that
if
it
were
Gods
Worship
and
not
Idolatry
,
he
ought
to
do
it
as
well
as
they
:
but
if
it
were
Idolatry
,
and
no
Worship
of
God
,
they
ought
to
do
it
no
more
than
he
.
But
the
fourteenth
and
last
charge
which
most
concerned
him
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
to
make
answer
to
,
was
the
forging
of
a
new
Article
of
Religion
brought
from
Rome
,
(
to
justifie
their
proceedings
and
Innovations
)
and
foysting
it
to
the
beginning
of
the
twentieth
Article
.
The
Clause
pretended
to
be
added
,
is
,
That
the
Church
hath
power
to
decree
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
and
Authority
in
Controversies
of
●aith
,
because
not
found
(
say
they
)
in
the
Latine
or
English
Articles
of
King
Edward
the
sixth
,
or
Queen
Elizabeth
,
ratified
by
Parliament
;
adding
,
that
if
to
forge
a
Will
or
Writing
be
censurable
in
the
Star-Chamber
,
though
it
be
but
a
wrong
to
a
Private
man
:
how
much
more
should
the
forgery
of
an
Article
of
Religion
be
censured
there
,
which
is
a
wrong
to
the
whole
Church
?
And
unto
this
he
answered
,
that
the
Articles
made
in
the
time
o●
King
Edward
the
sixth
were
not
now
in
force
,
and
therefore
not
material
whether
that
Clause
be
in
or
out
;
that
in
the
Articles
as
they
passed
in
Queen
Elizabeths
time
this
Clause
was
to
be
found
in
the
English
Edition
of
the
year
1612.
of
the
year
1605.
of
the
year
1593.
and
in
Latine
in
the
year
1563.
being
one
of
the
first
Printed
Copies
after
the
Articles
had
been
agreed
on
in
the
Convocation
;
that
it
was
to
be
found
in
the
same
terms
in
the
Records
of
Convocation
,
Anno
1562.
as
he
proved
by
a
Certificate
under
the
hand
of
a
publick
Notary
;
and
therefore
finally
,
that
no
such
forgery
in
adding
that
Clause
unto
that
Article
had
been
committed
by
the
Prelates
to
serve
their
own
turns
by
gaining
any
power
to
the
Church
:
but
that
the
said
Clause
had
been
razed
out
by
some
of
those
men
,
or
some
of
that
Faction
to
weaken
the
just
power
of
the
Church
,
and
to
serve
their
own
.
These
Innovations
thus
passed
over
and
discharged
,
he
signifies
unto
their
Lordships
,
That
some
other
Charges
were
remaining
in
matter
of
Doctrine
;
that
they
should
presently
be
answered
,
justo
volumine
,
to
satisfie
all
well-minded
people
;
and
that
when
Burtons
Book
was
answered
,
(
his
Book
he
said
,
but
not
his
raylings
)
none
of
the
rest
should
be
answered
either
by
him
or
by
his
care
;
leaving
that
Court
to
find
a
way
for
stopping
the
mouths
of
such
Libellers
,
or
else
for
him
,
they
should
raile
on
as
long
as
they
listed
.
And
thus
beginning
to
draw
toward
an
end
,
he
declares
himself
to
be
in
the
same
case
with
St.
Cyprian
,
then
Bishop
of
Carthage
,
bitterly
railed
upon
by
a
pack
of
Schismaticks
,
and
yet
conceiving
himself
bound
(
which
he
made
his
own
Resolution
also
)
not
to
answer
them
with
the
like
Levities
or
Revilings
,
but
to
write
and
speak
only
as
becomes
a
Priest
of
God
;
that
by
Gods
grace
the
Reproaches
of
such
men
should
not
make
him
faint
or
start
aside
,
〈…〉
cum
〈◊〉
sac●re
.
either
from
the
right
way
in
matter
of
Practice
,
or
à
certa
Regula
,
from
the
certain
Rule
of
Faith
.
Which
said
,
and
craving
pardon
of
their
Lordships
for
his
necessary
length
,
he
thanks
them
for
their
just
and
honourable
censure
of
those
men
in
their
unanimous
dislike
of
them
,
and
defence
of
the
Church
;
Makes
his
excuse
from
passing
any
censure
of
them
,
in
regard
the
business
had
some
reflection
on
himself
;
and
so
leaves
them
to
Gods
mercy
and
the
Kings
Justice
.
Thus
have
I
acted
Phocion's
part
in
cutting
short
the
long
and
well-studied
Speech
of
this
grave
and
Eloquent
Demosthenes
;
which
I
have
been
the
more
willing
to
reduce
to
so
brief
an
Abstract
,
that
the
Reader
may
perceive
,
without
the
least
loss
of
time
and
labour
,
on
what
weak
grounds
the
Puritan
Faction
raised
their
outcry
against
Innovations
,
and
what
poor
trifles
many
of
those
Innovations
were
,
against
which
they
clamoured
and
cried
out
.
But
for
the
Speech
in
its
full
length
,
as
it
gave
great
satisfaction
unto
all
that
heard
it
:
so
by
his
Majesties
Command
it
was
afterwards
Printed
,
for
giving
the
like
satisfaction
to
all
those
who
should
please
to
read
it
.
In
obedience
unto
which
Command
he
caused
the
said
Speech
to
be
Printed
and
Published
,
although
he
was
not
ignorant
(
as
he
declares
in
his
Epistle
to
the
King
)
that
many
things
while
they
are
spoken
,
and
pass
by
the
ears
but
once
,
give
great
content
,
which
when
they
come
to
the
eyes
of
men
,
and
their
open
scanning
,
may
lie
open
to
some
exceptions
.
And
so
it
proved
in
the
event
;
for
though
the
Speech
was
highly
magnified
as
it
came
from
his
mouth
:
yet
it
had
not
been
long
published
in
Print
,
when
it
was
encountred
with
a
base
and
Libellous
Answer
,
without
the
name
of
any
Author
,
Place
,
or
Printer
,
or
any
Bookseller
(
according
to
the
unusual
Custom
)
where
,
and
of
whom
it
might
be
bought
.
I
shall
not
trouble
my self
any
more
about
it
than
by
a
Transcript
of
the
Title
,
which
was
this
that
followeth
:
viz.
DIVINE
and
POLITICK
OBSERVATIONS
,
newly
translated
out
of
the
Dutch
Language
,
wherein
they
were
lately
divulged
,
upon
some
lines
in
the
Speech
of
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
pronounced
in
the
STAR-CHAMBER
the
fourteenth
of
June
,
1637.
VERY
expedient
for
preventing
all
prejudice
which
as
well
through
ignorance
,
as
through
malice
and
flattery
,
may
be
incident
to
the
judgment
which
men
make
thereby
,
either
of
his
Graces
power
over
the
Church
,
and
with
the
King
:
or
of
the
Equity
,
Iustice
and
Wisdom
of
his
ENDS
in
his
said
Speech
;
and
of
the
reasons
used
by
him
for
attaining
to
his
said
ENDS
.
And
though
he
took
great
care
and
pains
concerning
that
supposed
additional
clause
to
the
20th
Article
,
so
much
as
might
satisfie
any
man
,
not
extremely
partial
;
yet
find
I
a
late
Writer
so
unsatisfied
in
it
,
that
he
leaves
it
to
the
State-Arithmeticians
to
decide
the
Controversie
,
whether
the
Bishops
were
more
faulty
in
the
addition
,
than
the
opposites
in
their
substraction
of
it
.
One
other
Charge
there
was
,
and
a
great
one
too
,
which
I
find
not
touched
at
in
this
Speech
;
and
that
is
,
that
the
Prelates
neither
had
,
nor
sought
to
have
the
Kings
Letters
Patents
under
the
Great
Seal
of
England
for
their
keeping
Courts
and
Visitations
,
Burt.
Serm.
p.
69.
&c.
but
did
all
in
their
own
Names
,
and
under
their
own
Seals
,
contrary
to
the
Law
in
that
behalf
.
Concerning
which
we
are
to
know
,
that
by
a
Statute
made
in
the
first
year
of
King
Edward
the
Sixth
,
That
all
Summons
,
Citations
,
and
other
Process
Ecclesiastical
in
all
Suites
and
causes
of
Instance
,
and
all
causes
of
Correction
,
and
all
causes
of
Bastardy
,
or
Bigamy
,
or
De
jure
Patronatus
,
Probates
of
Testaments
,
and
Commissions
of
Administrations
of
persons
deceased
,
be
made
in
the
name
,
and
with
the
Style
of
the
King
,
as
it
is
in
Writs
Original
or
Iudicial
at
the
Common
Law
,
&c.
As
also
that
no
matter
of
person
or
persons
who
hath
the
Exercise
of
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
,
use
any
other
Seal
of
Jurisdiction
but
wherein
his
Majesties
Arms
be
engraven
,
&c.
on
pain
of
incurring
his
Majesties
indignation
,
and
suffering
imprisonment
at
his
will
and
pleasure
.
Which
Statute
,
and
every
branch
thereof
,
being
repealed
by
Queen
Mary
,
and
not
revived
by
Queen
Elizabeth
in
all
her
Reign
,
the
Bishops
of
her
time
were
safe
enough
from
any
danger
on
that
side
.
But
in
the
first
Parliament
of
King
Iames
there
passed
an
Act
,
for
continuing
and
reviving
of
divers
Statutes
,
and
for
repealing
of
some
others
,
1
Iac.
c.
25.
Into
the
Body
whereof
a
Clause
was
cunningly
conveyed
(
his
Majesties
Council
learned
,
not
considering
,
or
fraudulently
conniving
at
it
)
for
the
repealing
of
that
Statute
of
the
Reign
of
Queen
Mary
,
by
which
King
Edwards
stood
repealed
;
of
which
no
notice
being
taken
for
some
while
by
those
whom
it
chiefly
did
concern
,
it
was
now
discovered
,
and
made
use
of
as
a
Rod
to
affright
the
Prelates
from
exercising
their
Jurisdiction
over
obstinate
and
incorrigible
Non-conformists
,
as
formerly
they
had
been
accustomed
.
For
remedy
whereof
,
and
for
encouraging
the
Bishops
to
perform
their
duties
,
i●
was
declared
by
the
Judges
with
an
unanimous
consent
,
and
so
delivered
by
the
Lords
Chief
Justices
in
the
Star-Chamber
,
the
fourteenth
of
May
in
this
present
year
,
That
the
said
Act
of
Repeal
,
1
of
Queen
Mary
,
did
still
stand
in
force
as
unto
that
particular
Statute
by
them
so
much
pressed
.
This
was
sufficient
for
the
present
,
but
the
Archbishop
would
not
trust
to
it
for
the
time
to
come
;
and
thereupon
in
in
his
Epistle
to
the
King
,
before
remembred
,
He
humbly
desired
his
Majesty
in
the
Churches
name
,
That
it
might
be
resolved
by
all
the
Reverend
Judges
of
England
,
and
then
published
by
his
Majesty
,
that
the
Bishops
keeping
of
their
Courts
,
and
issuing
Processes
in
their
own
names
,
and
the
like
exceptions
formerly
taken
,
and
now
renued
,
were
not
against
the
Laws
of
this
Realm
,
that
so
the
Church
Governours
might
go
on
chearfully
in
their
duty
,
and
the
peoples
minds
be
quieted
by
this
assurance
,
that
neither
their
Law
,
nor
their
Liberty
,
as
Subjects
,
was
thereby
infringed
.
A
motion
favourably
heard
,
and
graciously
granted
;
his
Majesty
issuing
out
his
Royal
Proclamation
,
on
the
eighteenth
day
o●
August
then
next
following
,
For
declaring
that
the
proceedings
of
his
Ecclesiastical
C●urts
and
Ministers
were
according
to
Law
.
The
Tenour
of
which
Proclamation
or
Declaration
was
as
followeth
:
By
the
King
.
WHereas
in
some
of
the
Libellous
Books
and
Pamphlets
lately
published
the
most
Reverend
Fathers
in
God
,
the
Lord
Archbishops
and
Bishops
of
the
Realm
are
said
to
have
usurped
upon
his
Majesties
Prerogative
Royal
,
and
to
have
proceeded
in
the
High
Commission
,
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Courts
contrary
to
the
Laws
and
Statutes
of
the
Realm
:
It
was
Ordered
by
his
Majesties
High
Court
of
Star-Chamber
,
the
twelfth
of
June
last
,
that
the
Opinion
of
the
two
Lords
Chief
Justices
,
the
Lord
Chief
Baron
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Judges
and
Barons
should
be
had
and
certified
in
these
particulars
,
viz.
whether
Processes
may
not
issue
out
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Courts
in
the
names
of
the
Bishops
?
Whether
a
Patent
under
the
Great
Seal
be
necessary
for
the
keeping
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Courts
,
and
enabling
Citations
,
Suspensions
,
Excommunications
,
and
other
Censures
of
the
Church
?
And
whether
the
Citations
ought
to
be
in
the
Kings
Name
,
and
under
his
Seal
of
Arms
;
and
the
like
for
Institutions
and
Inductions
to
Benefices
,
and
correction
of
Ecclesiastical
offences
?
And
whether
Bishops
,
Archdeacons
,
and
other
Ecclesiastical
persons
may
or
ought
to
keep
any
Visitation
at
any
time
,
unless
they
have
express
Commission
or
Patent
under
the
great
Seal
of
England
to
do
it
;
and
that
as
his
Majesty
Visitors
only
,
and
in
his
name
and
right
alone
.
Whereupon
his
Majesties
said
Judges
having
taken
the
same
into
their
s●rious
consideration
,
did
unanimously
agree
and
concur
in
opinion
,
and
the
first
day
of
Iuly
last
certified
under
their
hands
as
followeth
:
That
Processes
may
issue
out
of
Ecclesiastical
Courts
in
the
name
of
the
Bihops
,
and
that
a
Patent
under
the
Great
Seal
is
not
necessary
for
the
keeping
of
the
said
Ecclesiastical
Courts
,
or
for
the
enabling
of
Citations
,
Suspensions
,
Excommunications
,
and
other
Censures
of
the
Church
.
And
that
it
is
not
necessary
that
Summons
,
Citations
,
or
other
Processes
Ecclesiastical
in
the
said
Courts
,
or
Institutions
,
and
Inductions
to
benefices
,
or
correction
of
Ecclesiastical
offences
by
Censure
in
those
Courts
be
in
the
Kings
name
,
or
with
the
Style
of
the
King
,
or
with
the
Kings
Seal
,
or
the
Seals
of
the
Office
have
in
them
the
Kings
Arms
;
And
that
the
Statute
,
1
Edw.
6.
c.
2.
which
enacted
the
contrary
,
is
not
now
in
force
;
And
that
the
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Archdeacons
,
and
other
Ecclesiastical
persons
,
may
keep
their
Visitations
,
as
usually
they
have
done
,
without
Commission
under
the
Great
Seal
so
to
do
.
Which
opinions
and
resolutions
being
declared
under
the
hands
of
all
his
Majesties
said
Judges
,
and
so
certified
into
his
Court
of
Star-Chamber
,
were
there
recorded
:
And
it
was
by
that
Court
further
ordered
the
fourth
of
the
said
Iuly
,
That
the
said
Certificate
should
be
enrolled
in
all
other
his
Majesties
Courts
at
Westminister
,
and
in
the
High
Commission
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Courts
for
the
satisfaction
of
all
men
;
That
the
proceedings
in
the
High-Commission
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Courts
are
agreeable
to
the
Laws
and
Statutes
of
this
Realm
.
And
his
Royal
Majesty
hath
thought
fit
,
with
the
Advice
of
his
Council
,
that
a
publick
Declaration
of
these
the
Opinions
of
his
reverend
and
learned
Iudges
,
being
agreeable
to
the
Iudgment
and
Resolution
of
former
times
,
should
be
made
known
to
all
his
Subjects
,
as
well
to
vindicate
the
Legal
Proceedings
of
his
Ecclesiastical
Courts
and
Ministers
from
the
unjust
and
scandalous
imputation
of
invading
or
intrenching
on
his
Royal
Prerogative
,
as
to
settle
the
minds
and
stop
the
mouths
of
all
unquiet
Spirits
,
that
for
the
future
they
presume
not
to
censure
his
Ecclesiastical
Courts
,
or
Ministers
in
these
their
just
and
warranted
pr●ceedings
.
And
hereof
his
Majesty
admonisheth
all
his
Subjects
to
take
warning
as
they
will
answer
the
contrary
at
their
Peril
.
Given
at
the
Court
at
Lindburst
the
13
day
of
August
in
the
13th
year
of
his
Reign
,
1637.
Having
carried
on
this
business
as
far
as
we
can
without
breaking
the
rule
of
time
in
too
gross
a
manner
,
we
must
go
back
to
the
Star-Chamber
,
where
we
left
the
Bishop
of
Lincoln
ready
to
put
in
his
Answer
after
many
delaies
.
In
which
estate
the
business
stood
,
when
Kilvert
,
a
Proctor
in
the
Arches
,
who
had
been
formerly
imployed
in
hunting
Bennet
,
a
corrupt
Judge
of
the
Prerogative
Court
,
to
his
final
Sentence
,
was
entertained
to
prosecute
this
Bishop
to
the
like
confusion
;
who
having
found
by
diligent
inquiry
,
and
subtle
practices
,
that
the
Bishops
purgation
depended
most
upon
the
testimony
of
one
Prigeon
,
the
Register
of
the
Court
at
Lincoln
,
he
made
it
his
chief
work
,
by
discrediting
the
Witness
,
to
invalidate
and
make
void
his
evidence
,
he
laies
a
Bastard
to
his
charge
,
and
there
appeared
sufficient
ground
to
indict
him
for
it
.
The
Bishop
apprehending
himself
necessitated
to
weight
up
Prigeon
his
repute
,
engaged
himself
more
zealously
therein
than
was
consistent
with
the
gravity
of
so
great
a
Prelate
for
so
inconsiderable
a
person
.
The
Fathering
of
this
Bastard
is
bandied
betwixt
Prigeon
and
one
Boone
from
Sessions
to
Sessions
,
and
from
one
year
unto
another
,
till
the
Mother
of
the
Child
was
found
to
have
been
tampered
with
by
some
of
the
Bishops
Creatures
to
charge
it
wholly
upon
Boone
.
On
the
discovery
of
which
practise
Kilvert
le
ts
go
his
former
hold
,
and
exhibits
a
new
Bill
against
the
Bishop
for
subornation
of
Witnesses
,
a
crime
most
proper
for
that
Court
.
The
Bishop
now
finds
himself
at
a
loss
,
and
endeavours
a
Composition
with
his
Majesty
,
being
willing
to
lay
down
a
good
Sum
of
Money
,
for
the
purchasing
of
his
own
Peace
and
his
Majesties
Favour
;
which
afterwards
was
urged
against
him
,
to
prove
him
conscious
of
the
Crime
which
he
stood
accused
for
.
On
Tuesday
the
eleventh
of
Iuly
he
received
his
Doom
,
which
was
to
pay
8000
l.
unto
the
King
,
to
be
Suspended
à
Beneficiis
&
Officiis
,
and
stand
committed
unto
Prison
at
his
Majesties
Pleasure
.
To
this
Sentence
the
Archbishop
consented
amongst
the
rest
,
aggravating
the
fault
of
Subornation
of
Perjury
,
with
a
pathetical
Speech
of
almost
an
hour
long
,
Ch.
Hist.
lib.
11.
p.
157.
shewing
how
the
World
was
above
three
thousand
years
old
,
before
it
was
ripe
enough
to
commit
so
great
a
Wickedness
;
That
Iezabel
was
the
first
in
Scripture
,
which
had
been
branded
with
that
Infamy
,
whose
Witnesses
could
find
no
other
name
in
Scripture
than
the
Sons
of
Belial
:
And
therefore
,
That
considering
the
greatness
of
the
offence
,
though
before
he
had
been
five
times
on
his
knees
before
his
Majesty
in
the
Bishops
behalf
,
yet
now
he
could
not
but
agree
to
the
heaviest
Censure
.
To
which
Sentence
the
whole
Court
concurred
,
his
best
Friends
amongst
them
,
who
gave
themselves
not
a
little
hope
,
that
the
rigour
of
it
(
especially
as
unto
the
Fine
)
might
receive
mitigation
;
though
in
the
end
,
his
Majesty
looking
on
him
,
both
as
adjudged
to
be
guilty
,
and
well
known
to
be
solvent
,
it
was
no
wonder
if
the
utmost
penny
of
it
were
exacted
.
He
had
not
lain
long
under
this
Suspension
and
Imprisonment
,
but
he
began
to
find
how
dreadful
a
thing
it
was
to
fall
into
a
Kings
displeasure
;
and
thereupon
made
use
of
all
his
Friends
at
Court
,
for
the
re-obtaining
of
his
own
Liberty
,
and
his
Majesties
Favour
:
And
to
that
end
,
he
made
means
by
the
Queen
to
be
admitted
to
a
Reconciliation
with
him
,
offering
both
his
Bishoprick
,
and
Deanry
of
Westminster
,
in
confidence
that
the
King
would
so
provide
for
him
,
that
he
should
not
go
much
less
than
he
was
.
The
King
,
upon
the
Queens
desire
,
sent
the
Earl
of
Dorset
(
from
whose
mouth
I
had
it
)
to
accept
the
Bishops
Offer
on
the
one
side
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
to
promise
him
in
his
Majesties
Name
,
the
next
good
Bishoprick
which
should
fall
in
Ireland
.
Which
Proposition
being
made
,
the
Bishop
absolutely
refused
to
hearken
to
it
,
telling
the
Earl
of
Dorset
,
That
he
had
made
a
shift
,
by
the
Power
and
Mediation
of
his
Friends
,
to
hold
out
against
his
Enemies
here
for
seven
years
together
:
but
if
they
should
send
him
into
Ireland
,
he
should
there
fall
into
the
hands
of
a
man
,
who
once
in
seven
Months
would
find
out
some
old
Statute
or
other
to
cut
off
his
head
.
Which
double
dealing
did
so
cool
the
Affections
of
his
Friends
in
Court
,
that
for
three
years
and
more
there
were
no
further
Endeavours
used
for
his
Enlargement
:
During
which
time
,
he
never
went
unto
the
Chappel
of
the
Tower
,
where
he
was
Imprisoned
,
to
attend
the
Divine
Service
of
the
Church
,
or
hear
the
Sermon
there
,
or
receive
the
Sacrament
,
as
all
other
Protestant
Prisoners
had
been
used
to
do
:
but
kept
himself
only
to
his
Private
Devotions
,
to
which
his
neerest
Servants
were
not
o●ten
admitted
:
Which
whether
it
gave
the
greater
scandal
to
the
Protestants
,
Puritans
,
or
Papists
,
it
is
hard
to
say
.
But
great
Persons
must
not
fall
alone
.
Three
of
his
Servants
which
had
been
most
active
in
the
business
,
were
censured
at
the
same
time
also
;
Walker
his
Secretary
,
fined
at
300
l.
Powell
an
Officer
of
his
Houshold
,
fined
no
more
than
he
:
But
Land
,
who
left
his
Business
in
the
Court
of
Lincoln
to
attend
this
Suit
,
at
1000
Marks
.
All
of
them
censured
to
Imprisonment
,
which
none
suffered
but
he
,
and
that
but
for
a
short
time
neither
.
Nor
were
their
Fines
exacted
of
them
,
which
(
as
the
Bishop
after
found
to
his
cost
)
were
in
short
time
to
be
commuted
into
such
other
Offices
as
they
were
to
do
for
Kilvert
against
their
Master
:
The
Story
whereof
,
desireth
the
Readers
further
patience
,
though
it
come
somewhat
out
of
time
,
and
is
briefly
this
.
Osbaldston
the
late
Schoolmaster
,
and
then
Prebend
of
Westminster
,
a
profess'd
Creature
of
the
Bishops
,
and
much
imployed
by
him
in
his
greatest
businesses
,
had
written
a
Letter
to
him
about
Christmas
,
in
the
year
1635.
touching
some
Heats
which
hapned
in
that
cold
Season
,
betwixt
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
the
Lord
Treasurer
Weston
:
Osbaldston
conceiving
this
to
be
a
fit
opportunity
for
the
Bishop
to
close
in
with
Weston
,
and
by
his
means
to
extricate
himself
out
of
those
Perplexities
,
in
which
this
Star-Chamber
Suit
had
so
long
intangled
him
.
This
Intelligence
he
disguised
in
these
expressions
,
viz.
The
little
Vermin
,
the
Vrchin
and
Hocus
Pocus
,
is
this
stormy
Christmas
at
true
and
real
variance
with
the
great
Leviathan
.
And
this
conceit
,
the
Bishop
out
of
too
much
jollity
makes
known
to
others
,
by
whom
at
last
it
came
to
Kilvert
;
who
laying
hold
on
the
Advantage
,
exhibits
a
new
Bill
against
him
,
for
divulging
Scandalous
Libels
against
Privy
Counsellors
;
there
being
good
proof
to
be
produced
,
That
by
the
names
of
Little
Vermin
,
Vrchin
,
and
Hocus
Pocus
,
the
writer
of
that
Letter
designed
no
other
than
the
Archbishop
,
and
the
Lord
Treasurer
Weston
by
the
Great
Leviathan
.
Both
being
made
Parties
to
the
Bill
,
Osbaldston
answers
for
himself
,
That
by
Leviathan
,
he
intended
Chief
Justice
Richardson
;
and
Spicer
a
Doctor
of
Laws
,
by
the
other
Character
:
The
differing
statures
of
the
men
,
seeming
to
make
good
this
Construction
,
which
the
Grammar
of
the
Text
might
bear
,
as
well
as
the
other
.
The
Bishop
pleaded
for
his
part
▪
That
he
remembred
not
the
receiving
of
any
such
Letter
;
and
that
if
any
such
Letter
had
come
unto
him
,
it
could
not
be
brought
within
the
compass
of
a
Libel
,
because
not
written
in
such
plain
and
significant
terms
as
might
apparently
decypher
and
set
forth
the
Person
intended
in
it
.
But
all
this
proved
to
be
but
shifts
on
either
side
;
for
Kilvert
had
a
Letter
ready
(
which
Walker
was
supposed
to
have
put
into
his
hands
)
to
make
sure
work
of
it
;
a
Letter
which
the
Bishop
had
writ
to
the
said
Walker
,
being
then
his
Secretary
,
at
the
time
of
that
falling
out
betwixt
Laud
and
Weston
.
Here
is
a
strange
thing
(
saith
that
Letter
)
Mr.
Osbaldston
importunes
me
to
contribute
to
my
Lord
Treasurers
use
,
some
Charges
upon
the
Little
Great
Man
,
and
assures
me
they
are
mortally
out
.
I
have
utterly
refused
to
meddle
in
this
business
;
and
I
pray
you
learn
from
Mr.
S.
and
Mr.
H.
if
any
such
falling
out
be
,
or
whether
somebody
hath
not
gulled
the
Schoolmaster
in
these
three
last
Letters
;
and
keep
it
unto
your self
,
what
I
write
unto
you
.
If
my
Lord
Treasurer
would
be
served
by
me
,
he
must
use
a
more
neer
,
solid
,
and
trusty
Messenger
,
and
free
me
from
the
Bonds
of
the
Star-Chamber
;
else
let
them
fight
it
out
for
me
.
This
Secret
thus
discovered
,
and
the
Mystery
opened
,
it
was
not
long
before
the
Cause
was
brought
to
Censure
:
For
the
two
Letters
being
compared
with
the
Time
and
Circumstances
,
it
was
no
hard
matter
to
the
Lords
(
who
had
their
own
Concerment
in
it
)
to
conclude
both
of
them
to
be
guilty
of
the
Crime
called
Scandalum
Magnatum
,
a
Libelling
and
defaming
the
Great
Men
of
the
Realm
,
pro●ibited
and
punishable
by
the
Laws
of
the
Land
.
So
that
no
Buckler
being
●ound
to
bear
off
the
Blow
,
a
Fine
of
another
8000
l.
was
imposed
on
the
Bishop
,
Osbaldston
fined
5000
l.
to
be
deprived
of
all
his
Ecclesiastical
Preferments
,
his
Ears
to
be
tack'd
to
the
Pillory
in
the
Palace-yard
,
and
Dammages
or
Costs
of
Suit
to
be
paid
by
both
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
A
Censure
greater
than
the
Crime
(
as
most
men
conceived
)
in
respect
of
Osbaldston
,
whose
Indiscretion
might
have
been
corrected
with
far
less
severity
;
and
less
severity
was
intended
,
then
the
Sentence
intimated
;
For
though
Osbaldston
at
that
time
conceived
the
Archbishop
to
be
his
greatest
Enemy
,
yet
the
Archbishop
was
resolved
to
shew
himself
his
greatest
Friend
,
assuring
the
Author
of
this
History
(
before
any
thing
was
known
of
his
supposed
flight
)
that
he
would
cast
himself
at
the
Kings
feet
,
for
obtaining
a
discharge
of
that
corporal
punishment
unto
which
he
was
Sentenced
.
Which
may
obtain
the
greater
credit
,
first
,
in
regard
that
no
course
was
taken
to
stop
his
flight
,
no
search
made
after
him
,
nor
any
thing
done
in
order
to
his
Apprehension
.
And
secondly
,
By
Osbaldstons
readiness
to
do
the
Archbishop
all
good
Offices
in
the
time
of
his
Troubles
,
upon
the
knowledge
which
was
given
him
(
at
his
coming
back
)
of
such
good
intentions
:
For
Osbaldston
not
hoping
for
so
much
favour
,
and
fearing
more
the
shame
of
the
Punishment
,
than
the
loss
of
Preferment
,
had
seasonably
withdrawn
himself
to
a
Friend●
House
in
London
,
where
he
lay
concealed
,
causing
a
noise
to
be
spread
abroad
of
his
going
beyond
Sea
,
and
signifying
by
a
Paper
which
he
left
in
his
Study
,
That
he
was
gone
beyond
Canterbury
.
But
this
hapned
not
till
the
latter
end
of
the
year
next
following
,
though
I
have
laid
it
here
together
,
because
of
the
coherence
which
it
hath
with
the
former
Story
.
To
look
back
therefore
where
we
left
;
The
Bishop
of
Lincoln
was
no
sooner
Suspended
by
the
High-Commission
(
that
part
of
the
Sentence
being
executed
Iuly
24.
)
but
all
the
Profits
of
his
Preferments
in
the
Church
,
were
Sequestred
to
the
Use
of
the
King
:
A
Privy
Seal
is
sent
to
the
Sub-Dean
and
Prebends
of
the
Church
of
Westminster
,
requiring
them
to
set
apart
all
the
Profits
,
certain
and
uncertain
,
which
of
right
accrued
unto
that
Dean
,
and
to
pay
the
same
from
time
to
time
into
the
Receipt
of
the
Exchequer
.
And
that
his
Majesties
Profits
might
not
suffer
any
diminution
,
nor
the
Prebends
of
that
Church
be
punished
for
the
fault
of
their
Dean
,
a
Commission
was
issued
under
the
Great
Seal
of
England
,
inabling
them
to
Let
and
Set
,
to
Renew
Leases
,
keep
Courts
,
and
make
Grants
of
Offices
;
and
finally
,
to
act
and
do
all
manner
of
things
which
concerned
the
Government
of
that
Church
,
in
as
ample
manner
as
if
the
Dean
himself
had
been
present
at
the
doing
of
them
.
The
like
course
also
taken
,
in
gathering
in
the
Profits
of
his
other
Promotions
;
those
of
the
Bishoprick
of
Lincoln
,
naturally
flowing
into
the
Exchequer
,
as
in
times
of
Vacancy
.
And
as
for
his
Episcopal
Iurisdiction
,
that
fell
as
naturally
to
the
Archbishop
of
the
Province
,
as
the
Temporal
Revenue
to
the
King
;
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
exercising
all
kind
of
Ecclesiastical
Iurisdiction
throughout
the
Diocess
of
Lincoln
,
not
only
as
Ordinary
of
that
Diocess
,
but
as
Visitor
of
all
those
Colledges
which
had
any
dependence
on
that
See
.
Amongst
which
Colledges
,
as
that
of
Eaton
was
the
chief
,
so
there
was
somewhat
in
it
which
was
thought
to
want
a
present
Remedy
;
some
Information
being
given
,
That
they
had
diminished
the
number
of
their
Fellows
from
Ten
to
Seven
.
This
being
a
matter
easily
to
be
proved
,
they
were
required
to
make
up
their
number
,
according
to
their
first
Foundation
by
King
Henry
vi
.
But
against
this
,
the
Fellows
pleaded
,
That
out
of
an
hatred
to
their
Founder
,
a
great
part
of
their
Lands
had
been
taken
from
them
by
King
Edward
iv
.
conferred
by
him
upon
the
Abby
of
Westminster
and
the
Church
of
Windsor
,
and
by
them
enjoyed
until
this
day
;
and
that
they
hoped
his
Grace
would
not
tye
them
to
maintain
the
whole
number
of
their
Fellows
,
with
little
more
than
half
their
Lands
.
To
which
so
reasonable
a
desire
,
upon
full
proof
made
of
the
Suggestion
,
his
Grace
did
readily
consent
,
and
left
them
in
the
same
state
in
which
he
found
them
.
The
noise
of
these
Proceedings
in
England
,
in
the
Iune
and
Iuly
of
this
year
,
being
quickly
posted
to
the
Scots
,
became
a
principal
Incentive
of
those
Combustions
,
which
not
long
after
inflamed
that
Kingdom
;
For
it
could
be
no
hard
matter
for
the
Presbyterians
there
,
to
possess
the
People
with
the
sense
of
the
like
smart
Sufferings
,
by
the
Pride
and
Tyranny
of
their
Bishops
,
if
they
permitted
them
to
grow
great
and
powerful
,
and
did
not
cast
about
in
time
to
prevent
the
mischief
.
And
to
exasperate
them
the
more
,
the
Superstitions
of
the
Liturgie
,
now
at
the
point
of
being
put
in
execution
,
were
presented
to
them
;
which
if
once
settled
amongst
them
,
as
was
then
intended
,
would
in
short
time
reduce
them
under
the
Obedience
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
They
could
not
but
confess
,
That
many
things
which
were
found
fault
with
in
the
English
Liturgie
,
were
in
this
altered
unto
the
better
,
the
name
of
Priest
(
so
odious
unto
them
of
the
Puritan
Faction
)
changed
to
that
of
Presbyter
;
no
fewer
than
sixty
Chapters
,
or
thereabouts
,
taken
out
of
the
Apocrypha
,
appointed
to
be
read
by
the
Church
in
the
English
Book
,
reduced
to
two
,
and
those
two
to
be
read
only
on
the
Feast
of
All-Saints
;
The
new
Translation
,
Authorised
by
King
Iames
,
being
used
in
the
Psalms
,
Epistles
,
Gospels
,
Hymns
,
and
Sentences
instead
of
the
old
Translation
so
much
complained
of
in
their
Books
and
Conferences
.
But
what
was
this
compared
with
those
Superstitions
,
those
horrible
Corruptions
,
and
Idolatries
,
now
ready
to
be
thrust
upon
them
,
in
which
this
Liturgy
as
much
exceeded
that
of
England
,
as
that
of
England
had
departed
from
the
simplicity
and
purity
of
the
holier
Churches
?
Now
therefore
somewhat
must
be
done
to
oppose
the
entrance
of
the
Popish
superstitious
Service-Book
,
either
now
or
never
:
But
the
Presbyterian
Ministers
,
who
had
gone
thus
far
,
did
not
alone
bring
fewel
to
feed
this
flame
,
to
which
some
men
of
all
degrees
and
qualities
did
contribute
with
them
.
The
Lords
and
Gentry
of
the
Realm
,
who
feared
nothing
so
much
as
the
Commission
of
surrendries
,
above
mentioned
,
laid
hold
on
this
occasion
also
;
and
they
being
seconded
by
some
male-contented
Spirits
of
that
Nation
,
who
had
not
found
the
King
to
be
as
prodigal
of
his
bounties
to
them
as
his
Father
had
been
before
,
endeavoured
to
possess
them
with
Fears
and
Jealousies
,
that
Scotland
was
to
be
reduced
to
the
Form
of
a
Province
,
and
governed
by
a
Deputy
,
or
Lord
Lieutenant
,
as
Ireland
was
.
The
like
done
also
by
some
Lords
of
secret
Counsel
,
who
before
had
governed
as
they
listed
,
and
thought
their
power
diminished
,
and
their
persons
under
some
neglect
,
by
the
placing
of
a
Lord
President
over
them
to
direct
in
Chief
.
So
that
the
People
generally
being
fooled
into
this
opinion
,
that
both
their
Christian
and
Civil
Liberty
was
in
no
small
danger
,
became
capable
of
any
impression
which
the
Presbyterian
Faction
could
imprint
upon
them
;
nor
did
they
want
incouragements
from
the
Faction
in
England
,
to
whom
the
Publication
of
the
Book
for
Sports
,
the
transposing
of
the
holy
Table
,
the
suppressing
of
so
many
Lecturers
,
and
Afternoon
Sermons
,
and
the
inhibiting
of
Preaching
,
Writing
,
Printing
,
in
defence
of
Calvinism
,
were
as
distasteful
and
offensive
,
as
the
new
Liturgie
with
all
the
supposed
superstitions
of
it
,
was
to
those
of
Scotland
.
This
Combination
made
,
and
the
ground
thus
laid
,
it
is
no
wonder
if
the
people
brake
out
into
those
distempers
,
which
soon
after
followed
.
Sunday
the
23
of
Iuly
was
the
day
appointed
for
the
first
reading
of
the
New
Liturgy
in
all
the
Churches
of
that
Kingdom
;
and
how
it
sped
at
Edenborough
(
which
was
to
be
exemplary
to
all
the
rest
)
shall
be
told
by
another
,
who
hath
done
it
to
my
hand
already
,
Iuly
23.
being
Sunday
,
the
Dean
of
Edenborough
began
to
read
the
Book
in
St.
Giles
his
Church
(
the
chief
of
that
City
)
but
he
had
no
sooner
entred
on
it
than
the
inferiour
multitude
began
in
a
tumultuous
manner
to
fill
the
Church
with
uprore
,
whereupon
the
Bishop
of
Edenborough
stept
into
the
Pulpit
,
and
hoping
to
appease
them
by
minding
them
of
the
Sanctity
of
the
place
,
they
were
the
more
enraged
,
throwing
at
him
Cudgels
,
Stools
,
and
what
was
in
the
way
of
Fury
,
unto
the
very
endangering
of
his
life
.
Upon
this
the
Archbishop
of
St.
Andrews
,
Lord
Chancellor
,
was
enforced
to
call
down
from
the
Gallery
the
Provost
,
Bailiffs
,
and
other
Magistrates
of
the
City
to
their
assistance
,
who
,
with
much
ado
,
at
length
thrust
the
unruly
Rabble
out
of
the
Church
,
and
made
fast
the
doors
.
This
done
,
the
Dean
proceeded
in
reading
the
Book
,
the
multitude
in
the
mean
while
rapping
at
the
doors
,
pelting
the
Windows
with
stones
,
and
endeavouring
what
in
them
lay
to
disturb
the
Sacred
Exercise
:
but
notwithstanding
all
this
clamour
the
Service
was
ended
,
but
not
the
peoples
rage
,
Hist.
K.
C.
p.
153.
who
waiting
the
Bishops
retiring
to
his
Lodging
,
so
assaulted
him
,
as
had
he
not
been
rescued
by
a
strong
hand
,
he
had
probably
perisht
by
their
violence
.
Nor
was
S.
Giles
his
Church
thus
only
pestered
and
profaned
,
but
in
other
Churches
also
(
though
not
in
so
high
a
measure
)
the
peoples
disorders
were
agreeable
.
The
Morning
thus
past
,
the
Lord
Chancellor
and
Council
assembled
to
prevent
the
like
darings
in
the
Afternoon
,
which
they
so
effected
as
the
Liturgy
was
read
without
any
disturbance
:
Only
the
Bishop
of
Edenborough
was
in
his
return
to
his
Lodging
rudely
treated
by
the
people
,
the
Earl
of
Roxboroughs
Coach
,
in
which
he
passed
,
serving
for
no
protection
to
him
;
though
Roxborough
himself
was
highly
favoured
of
the
People
,
and
not
without
some
cause
suspected
to
have
had
a
hand
in
the
Commotions
of
that
day
.
The
business
,
having
thus
miscarried
in
Edenborough
,
stood
at
a
stand
in
all
other
Churches
of
that
Kingdom
;
and
therefore
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
enquire
in
this
place
into
the
causes
and
occasions
of
it
:
it
seeming
very
strange
to
all
knowing
and
discerning
men
,
that
the
Child
that
had
so
long
lain
in
the
Womb
,
perfectly
formed
,
and
now
made
ready
for
the
birth
,
should
not
have
strength
enough
to
be
delivered
.
Amongst
which
causes
,
if
disposed
into
ranke
and
order
,
that
which
appears
first
is
the
confidence
which
Canterbury
had
in
the
Earl
of
Traquaire
,
whom
he
had
raised
from
the
condition
of
a
private
Laird
to
be
a
Peer
of
that
Realm
,
made
him
first
Treasurer
Depute
(
Chancellor
of
the
Exchequer
we
should
call
him
in
England
)
afterwards
Lord
Treasurer
and
Privy
Counsellor
of
that
Kingdom
.
This
man
he
wrought
himself
so
far
into
Lauds
good
liking
,
when
he
was
Bishop
of
London
only
,
that
he
looked
upon
him
as
the
fittest
Minister
to
promote
the
Service
of
that
Church
,
taking
him
into
his
nearest
thoughts
,
communicating
to
him
all
his
Counsels
,
committed
to
his
care
the
conduct
of
the
whole
Affair
,
and
giving
order
to
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
of
Scotland
not
to
do
any
thing
without
his
privity
and
direction
.
But
being
an
Hamiltonian
Scot
(
either
originally
such
,
or
brought
over
at
last
)
he
treacherously
betrayed
the
cause
,
communicated
his
Instructions
to
the
opposite
Faction
from
one
time
to
another
,
and
conscious
of
the
plot
for
the
next
daies
tumult
,
withdrew
himself
to
the
Earl
of
Mortons
house
of
Dalkeith
,
to
expect
the
issue
.
And
possible
it
is
,
that
by
his
advice
,
the
executing
of
the
Liturgy
was
put
off
from
Easter
;
at
what
time
the
reading
of
it
was
designed
by
his
Majesty
,
as
appears
by
the
Proclamation
of
December
20.
which
confirmed
the
Book
.
By
which
improvident
delay
he
gave
the
Presbyterian
Faction
the
longer
time
to
confederate
themselves
against
it
,
and
to
possess
the
people
with
Fears
and
Jealousies
,
that
by
admitting
of
that
book
they
should
lose
the
Purity
of
their
Religion
,
and
be
brought
back
unto
the
Superstitions
and
Idolatries
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
by
this
means
the
People
were
inflamed
into
that
Sedition
,
which
probably
might
have
been
prevented
by
a
quicker
prosecution
of
the
Cause
at
the
time
appointed
,
there
being
nothing
more
destructive
of
all
publick
Counsels
than
to
let
them
take
wind
amongst
the
People
,
cooled
by
delaies
,
and
finally
blown
up
(
like
a
strong
Fortress
undermined
)
by
some
subtle
practice
.
And
there
were
some
miscarriages
also
amongst
the
Prelates
of
the
Kirk
in
not
communicating
the
design
with
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
and
other
great
men
of
the
Realm
,
whose
Countenance
both
in
Court
and
Country
might
have
sped
the
business
.
Canterbury
had
directed
the
contrary
in
his
Letters
to
them
,
when
the
first
draughts
of
the
Liturgy
were
in
preparation
,
and
seems
not
well
pleased
in
another
of
his
to
the
Archbishop
of
St.
Andrews
,
H●●d
.
W●rke
,
p.
168.
bearing
date
September
4.
that
his
advice
in
it
was
not
followed
,
nor
the
whole
body
of
the
Council
made
acquainted
with
their
Resolutions
,
or
their
advice
taken
,
or
their
power
called
in
for
their
assistance
till
it
was
too
late
.
It
was
complained
of
also
by
some
of
the
Bishops
,
that
they
were
made
strangers
to
the
business
,
who
in
all
Reason
ought
to
have
been
trusted
with
the
knowledge
of
that
intention
,
which
could
not
otherwise
than
by
their
diligence
and
endeavours
amongst
their
Clergy
,
be
brought
to
a
happy
execution
.
Nor
was
there
any
care
taken
to
adulce
the
Ministers
,
to
gain
them
to
the
Cause
by
fair
hopes
and
promises
,
and
thereby
to
take
off
the
edge
of
such
Leading
men
as
had
an
influence
on
the
rest
;
as
if
the
work
were
able
to
carry
on
it self
,
or
have
so
much
Divine
assistance
as
countervailed
the
want
of
all
helps
from
man
.
And
which
perhaps
conduced
as
much
to
the
destruction
of
the
Service
as
all
the
rest
,
a
publick
intimation
must
be
made
in
all
their
Churches
on
the
Sunday
before
,
that
the
Liturgie
should
be
read
on
the
Lords
day
following
,
of
purpose
,
as
it
were
,
to
unite
all
such
as
were
not
well
affected
to
it
,
to
disturb
the
same
.
And
there
were
some
miscarriages
also
,
which
may
be
looked
on
as
Accessories
after
the
Fact
,
by
which
the
mischief
grew
remediless
,
and
the
malady
almost
incurable
.
For
first
,
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
most
concerned
in
it
,
when
they
saw
what
hapned
,
consulted
by
themselves
apart
,
and
sent
up
to
the
King
without
calling
a
Council
,
or
joyning
the
Lay
Lords
with
them
;
whereas
all
had
been
little
enough
in
a
business
of
that
nature
,
and
so
much
opposed
by
such
Factious
persons
as
gathered
themselves
on
purpose
together
at
Edenborough
to
disturb
the
Service
.
A
particular
in
which
the
Lay
Lords
could
not
be
engaged
too
far
;
if
they
had
been
treated
as
they
ought
.
But
having
run
upon
this
error
they
committed
a
worse
in
leaving
Edenborough
to
it self
,
and
retiring
every
one
to
his
own
Diocess
,
except
those
of
Galloway
and
Dumblaine
,
For
certainly
they
must
needs
think
(
as
Canterbury
writes
in
one
of
his
Letters
to
Traquaire
)
that
the
Adverse
party
would
make
use
of
the
present
time
to
put
further
difficulties
upon
the
work
;
and
therefore
that
they
should
have
been
as
careful
to
uphold
it
,
the
Bishop
of
Ross
especially
,
whose
hand
had
been
as
much
in
it
as
the
most
.
But
possibly
the
Bishops
might
conceive
the
place
to
be
unsecure
,
and
therefore
could
not
stay
with
safety
,
neither
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
nor
the
Magistrates
of
the
City
having
taken
any
course
to
bring
the
chief
Ringleaders
of
the
Tumult
to
the
Bar
of
Justice
:
which
must
needs
animate
all
disaffected
and
seditious
persons
,
and
almost
break
the
hearts
of
those
who
were
well
enclined
.
And
such
indeed
was
the
neglect
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
that
we
hear
of
no
man
punished
,
scarce
so
much
as
questioned
,
for
so
great
a
Riot
,
as
was
not
to
be
expiated
but
by
the
death
,
or
some
proportionable
punishment
of
the
chief
offenders
.
Which
had
it
been
inflicted
on
some
three
or
four
for
a
terror
to
others
,
it
might
have
kept
that
City
quiet
,
and
the
whole
Kingdom
in
obedience
for
the
time
to
come
,
to
the
saving
of
the
lives
of
many
thousands
(
some
hundreds
of
thousands
at
the
least
in
all
the
three
Kingdoms
)
most
miserably
lost
in
those
long
and
cruel
Wars
,
which
ensued
upon
it
.
But
the
Lords
of
Scotland
were
so
far
from
looking
before
them
,
that
they
took
care
only
for
the
present
,
and
instead
of
executing
Justice
on
the
Malefactors
,
suspended
the
Liturgie
it self
as
the
cause
of
the
Tumult
,
conceiving
it
a
safer
way
to
calm
the
differences
than
to
encrease
the
storm
by
a
more
rigorous
and
strict
proceeding
.
All
that
they
did
in
order
to
his
Majesties
Service
,
or
the
Churches
peace
,
was
the
calling
in
of
a
scandalous
Pamphlet
,
entituled
,
A
dispute
against
the
English
Popish
Ceremonies
obtruded
on
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
;
which
not
being
done
till
October
20
following
,
rather
declared
their
willingness
to
suffer
the
said
Book
to
be
first
dispersed
and
set
abroad
,
then
to
be
called
in
and
suppressed
.
Nor
seemed
the
business
to
be
much
taken
to
heart
in
the
Court
of
England
,
from
whom
the
Scots
expected
to
receive
Directions
:
Nor
Order
given
them
for
unsheathing
the
Sword
of
Justice
,
to
cut
off
such
unsound
and
putrified
Members
,
which
might
have
saved
the
whole
Body
from
a
Gangreen
:
the
drawing
of
some
Blood
in
the
Body
Politick
,
by
the
punishment
of
Malefactors
,
being
like
letting
Blood
in
the
Body
Natural
,
which
in
some
strong
Distempers
doth
preserve
the
whole
.
Or
granting
that
the
Tumult
had
been
grown
so
high
,
and
so
strongly
backed
,
that
Justice
could
not
safely
have
been
done
upon
them
;
a
way
might
have
been
found
to
have
cooled
the
Fever
,
without
loss
of
Blood
,
by
bringing
the
whole
Corporation
under
the
danger
of
a
forfeiture
of
their
Lands
and
Liberties
in
a
Legal
way
;
which
course
proved
so
successful
unto
King
IAMES
on
the
like
occasion
,
Anno
1597.
Or
finally
,
supposing
that
the
Cause
admitted
not
such
a
long
delay
,
if
then
his
Majesty
had
but
sent
a
Squadron
of
the
Royal
Navy
which
he
had
at
Sea
,
to
block
up
their
Haven
,
he
had
soon
brought
the
Edenburghers
unto
his
devotion
,
and
consequently
kept
all
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
in
a
safe
Obedience
.
This
was
the
way
to
keep
them
under
;
and
of
this
course
the
People
of
the
City
were
more
afraid
,
than
of
any
other
.
Somewhat
they
are
to
do
,
which
might
make
his
Majesty
hope
better
of
them
than
they
had
deserved
;
and
nothing
they
could
do
which
might
better
please
him
,
than
to
express
their
chearfulness
in
admitting
the
Liturgie
.
To
this
end
they
addressed
their
Letters
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
as
more
concerned
in
this
Affair
than
any
other
of
the
Lords
which
were
neer
his
Majesty
,
expressing
in
the
same
their
great
dislike
of
the
late
Tumult
;
for
their
Innocency
therein
,
they
refer
themselves
to
his
Majesties
Council
in
that
Kingdom
,
declaring
further
their
concurrence
with
the
Bishops
which
remained
in
the
City
,
and
the
Ministry
of
the
same
,
for
settling
the
Service-Book
;
and
offering
Means
above
their
Power
,
to
such
as
should
undertake
the
Reading
of
it
;
and
finally
,
desiring
his
Grace
to
make
known
to
his
Majesty
,
how
ready
they
were
at
all
points
to
advance
the
Service
,
which
they
promised
to
accept
as
an
accumulation
of
his
Graces
Favours
unto
them
and
their
City
.
And
that
this
Letter
of
theirs
,
which
bears
date
the
nineteenth
of
August
,
might
bear
the
greater
credit
with
him
,
they
did
not
only
seem
industrious
for
the
apprehending
of
some
,
and
the
inquiring
after
others
of
the
Principal
Actors
;
but
bound
themselves
by
an
Obligatory
Act
of
the
Common-Council
,
Hist.
K.
Ch.
〈◊〉
H.
●
.
p.
154.
both
for
the
Indempnity
and
Maintenance
of
such
as
should
read
the
Book
,
the
Ministers
of
Edenborough
refusing
to
do
their
parts
in
it
,
without
such
Encouragements
.
But
the
danger
was
no
sooner
over
,
by
the
coming
home
of
the
Fleet
,
but
they
Petitioned
the
Lords
of
the
Council
to
put
them
into
the
same
condition
with
the
rest
of
the
Subjects
;
and
that
the
Service-Book
should
be
no
further
pressed
on
them
,
than
it
had
been
in
all
the
other
parts
of
the
Kingdom
:
To
which
they
were
encouraged
by
a
general
confluence
of
all
sorts
of
People
,
such
most
especially
,
as
had
most
shewn
their
disaffection
to
the
work
in
hand
.
For
the
Harvest
was
no
sooner
in
,
and
the
People
at
more
leisure
than
before
to
pursue
that
Quarrel
:
but
the
City
swarmed
with
throngs
of
People
from
all
parts
,
even
to
a
formidable
number
,
which
moved
the
Lords
to
publish
two
Proclamations
on
the
seventeenth
of
October
;
The
first
commanding
all
of
them
to
repair
to
their
Dwellings
,
except
such
as
should
shew
sufficient
reason
for
their
stay
and
continuance
there
:
The
second
,
for
Adjourning
the
Sessions
from
Edenborough
,
to
the
Town
of
Linlithgow
.
But
this
served
rather
like
the
powring
on
of
Oyl
,
to
encrease
the
Flame
;
than
of
Water
,
to
quench
it
:
For
the
next
day
the
Bishop
of
Galloway
being
to
Sit
with
the
Lord
Chief
Justice
upon
some
especial
Business
in
the
Council-House
,
he
was
pursued
all
along
the
Street
with
bitter
Railings
to
the
very
Door
;
and
being
drawn
in
from
the
rage
of
the
People
,
they
immediately
beset
the
House
,
demanding
the
delivery
of
him
,
and
threatning
his
destruction
.
The
Earl
of
Traquair
being
advertised
of
the
Bishops
danger
(
who
formerly
had
been
his
Tutor
)
came
to
his
Relief
,
and
with
much
ado
forced
an
Entrance
thorow
the
Press
:
But
being
got
in
,
he
was
in
no
better
plight
than
the
Bishop
,
the
Clamour
still
encreasing
more
and
more
,
and
encompassing
the
Council-House
with
terrible
Menaces
.
Hereupon
the
Provost
and
City-Council
was
called
to
raise
the
Siege
:
but
they
returned
answer
,
That
their
condition
was
the
same
;
for
they
were
surrounded
with
the
like
Multitude
,
who
had
enforced
them
,
for
fear
of
their
Lives
,
to
sign
a
Paper
importing
,
First
,
That
they
should
adhere
to
them
,
in
opposition
to
the
Service-Book
:
Secondly
,
To
restore
to
their
Places
Ramsey
and
Rollock
two
Silenced
Ministers
,
and
one
Henderson
a
Silenced
Reader
.
No
better
Answer
being
returned
,
the
Lord
Treasurer
,
with
the
Earl
of
Wigton
,
went
in
Person
to
the
Town-Council-House
,
where
they
found
the
heat
of
the
fury
somewhat
abated
,
because
the
Magistrates
had
signed
the
Paper
;
and
returned
with
some
hope
that
the
Magistrates
would
calm
the
Disorders
about
the
Council-House
,
so
as
the
Bishop
might
be
preserved
:
But
they
no
sooner
presented
themselves
to
the
Great
Street
,
than
they
were
most
boysterously
assaulted
,
the
Throng
being
so
furious
,
as
they
pulled
down
the
Lord
Treasurer
,
took
away
his
Hat
,
Cloack
,
and
White
Staff
,
and
so
haled
him
to
the
Council-House
.
The
Lords
seeing
themselves
in
so
great
danger
,
at
length
pitch
upon
the
best
expedient
for
their
safety
,
and
sent
to
some
of
the
Noblemen
and
Gentry
,
who
were
disaffected
to
the
Service-Book
,
to
come
to
their
Aid
.
These
Lords
and
Gentlemen
came
,
as
was
desired
,
and
offered
both
their
Persons
and
Power
to
protect
them
;
which
the
Lords
and
the
Council-House
readily
embraced
,
and
so
were
quietly
guarded
to
Holy-Rood-House
,
and
the
Bishop
to
his
Lodging
.
The
Lords
of
the
Council
not
thinking
themselves
to
be
secure
,
published
a
Proclamation
the
same
day
in
the
afternoon
,
for
repressing
such
Disorders
for
the
time
to
come
:
But
they
found
slender
Obedience
yielded
to
it
,
Commissioners
being
sent
unto
them
from
the
Citizens
,
in
an
insolent
manner
,
for
demanding
the
Restitution
of
their
Ministers
to
their
Place
and
Function
,
and
performing
all
such
Matters
as
had
been
agreed
on
at
the
Pacification
.
These
Riots
and
Seditions
might
have
served
sufficiently
in
another
Reign
,
to
have
drawn
a
present
War
upon
them
,
before
they
were
provided
in
the
least
degree
to
make
any
resistance
:
But
the
Edenburghers
knew
well
enough
what
they
were
to
do
,
what
Friends
they
had
about
the
King
,
and
what
a
Party
they
had
got
among
the
Lords
of
his
Council
,
which
Governed
the
Affairs
of
that
Kingdom
:
And
they
were
apt
enough
to
hope
,
by
the
unpunishing
of
the
first
Tumult
on
Iuly
23.
That
the
King
might
rather
have
patience
enough
to
bear
such
Indignities
,
than
Resolution
to
revenge
them
;
so
that
he
came
at
last
to
that
perplexity
,
which
a
good
Author
speaks
of
,
[
(a)
](A43524-e101690-b)
(a)
Cum
v●
excidenda
sit
natura
,
vel
minuenda
dignitas
.
Vell.
Paterc
.
Hist.
L
D.
Bib.
Reg.
p.
1.
&
144.
That
he
must
either
out-go
his
Nature
,
or
fore-go
his
Authority
.
For
instead
of
using
his
just
Power
to
correct
their
Insolencies
,
he
courts
them
with
his
Gracious
Proclamation
of
the
seventh
of
December
,
in
which
he
lets
them
know
,
How
unwilling
he
was
that
his
Loyal
and
Faithful
Subjects
should
be
possessed
with
groundless
and
unnecessary
doubts
and
fears
touching
their
Religion
;
and
therefore
was
pleased
to
declare
,
That
as
he
abhorreth
all
Superstitions
of
Popery
,
so
he
would
be
most
careful
that
nothing
should
be
allowed
within
his
Dominions
,
but
that
which
should
most
tend
to
the
Advancement
of
the
true
Religion
,
as
it
was
presently
professed
within
his
Ancient
Kingdom
of
Scotland
;
and
that
nothing
was
nor
should
be
done
therein
,
against
the
laudable
Laws
of
that
his
Native
Kingdom
.
The
Rioters
perceived
by
this
Proclamation
,
that
the
King
was
more
afraid
than
hurt
:
And
seeing
him
begin
to
shrink
,
they
resolved
to
put
so
many
fears
upon
him
one
after
another
,
as
in
the
end
might
fashion
him
to
their
desires
.
First
therefore
they
began
with
a
new
Petition
,
not
of
a
rude
Multitude
:
but
of
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Ministers
,
Burgesses
,
and
Commons
(
the
very
Flower
of
the
whole
Nation
)
against
the
Liturgie
and
Canons
.
This
Petition
being
sent
to
the
Courts
,
could
do
no
less
(
and
it
did
no
more
)
than
produce
another
Proclamation
in
Reply
to
the
Substance
of
it
,
some
Menaces
being
intermingled
:
but
sweetned
in
the
close
,
to
give
them
the
better
relish
.
His
Majesty
first
lets
them
know
the
Piety
of
his
Intent
in
appointing
the
Liturgie
,
That
he
had
no
other
end
in
it
,
than
the
maintenance
of
the
true
Religion
there
already
professed
,
and
the
beating
down
of
all
Superstition
;
That
nothing
passed
in
the
said
Book
,
but
what
was
seen
and
approved
by
himself
,
before
the
same
was
either
divulged
or
printed
;
and
that
he
was
assured
,
That
the
Book
it self
would
be
a
very
ready
means
to
preserve
the
Religion
there
professed
,
of
which
he
doubted
not
to
give
them
satisfaction
in
his
own
time
.
Which
said
,
he
lets
them
know
,
That
such
as
had
Assembled
for
subscribing
the
said
Petition
,
had
made
themselves
liable
to
his
highest
Censures
,
both
in
Life
and
Fortune
;
That
notwithstanding
,
he
was
pleased
to
dispence
with
the
errour
(
upon
a
confidence
that
it
proceeded
rather
from
a
preposterous
Zeal
,
than
a
disaffection
to
Sovereignty
)
on
condition
that
they
retired
themselves
upon
notice
hereof
,
as
became
good
and
dutiful
Subjects
.
He
interdicted
also
the
like
Concourse
as
had
been
lately
made
at
Edenborough
,
upon
pain
of
Treason
;
commanding
that
none
of
them
should
repair
to
Sterling
(
to
which
the
Term
was
then
Adjourned
)
or
any
other
place
of
Counsel
and
Session
,
without
Warrant
from
the
Lords
of
the
Council
;
and
that
all
such
,
of
what
sort
soever
(
not
being
Lords
of
the
Council
or
Session
)
which
were
not
Inhabitants
of
the
Town
,
should
within
six
hours
after
publication
thereof
,
depart
the
same
,
except
they
were
so
Licenced
and
Warranted
as
before
is
said
,
under
pain
of
Treason
:
And
finally
,
he
concludes
with
this
,
That
he
would
not
shut
his
ears
against
any
Petition
,
upon
this
or
any
other
Subject
,
which
they
should
hereafter
tender
to
him
;
provided
that
the
matter
and
form
thereof
be
not
prejudicial
to
his
Regal
Authority
.
Had
his
Majesty
followed
at
the
heels
of
this
Proclamation
,
with
a
powerful
Army
,
according
to
the
Custom
of
his
Predecessors
,
Kings
of
England
,
it
might
have
done
some
good
upon
them
.
But
Proclamations
of
Grace
and
Favour
,
if
not
backed
by
Arms
,
are
but
like
Cannons
charged
with
Powder
,
without
Ball
or
Bullet
,
making
more
noise
than
execution
;
and
serve
for
nothing
in
effect
,
but
to
make
the
Rebel
insolent
,
and
the
Prince
contemptible
,
as
it
proved
in
this
:
For
on
the
very
day
,
and
immediately
after
the
reading
of
it
,
it
was
encountered
with
a
Protestation
,
published
by
the
Earl
of
Hume
,
the
Lord
Lindsey
,
and
others
,
justifying
themselves
in
their
Proceedings
,
disclaiming
all
his
Majesties
Offers
of
Grace
and
Pardon
,
and
positively
declaring
their
Resolution
to
go
on
as
they
had
begun
,
till
they
had
brought
the
business
to
the
end
intended
.
And
in
pursuance
hereof
,
they
erected
a
new
Form
of
Government
amongst
themselves
,
despotical
enough
in
respect
of
those
who
adhered
unto
them
,
and
unaccountable
to
his
Majesty
for
their
Acts
and
Orders
.
This
Government
consisted
of
four
Tables
,
for
the
four
Orders
of
the
State
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Burgesses
,
and
Ministers
;
each
Order
consulting
at
his
own
Table
,
of
such
things
as
were
necessary
for
the
carrying
on
of
the
Design
;
which
being
reduced
into
Form
,
were
offered
,
debated
,
and
concluded
at
the
General
Table
,
consisting
of
a
choice
number
of
Commissioners
out
of
all
the
rest
.
And
that
this
new
Government
might
be
looked
on
with
the
greater
reverence
,
they
fixed
themselves
in
Edenborough
,
the
Regal
City
,
leaving
the
Lords
of
Council
and
Session
to
make
merry
at
Sterling
,
where
they
had
little
else
to
do
than
to
follow
their
Pleasures
.
The
Tables
were
no
sooner
formed
,
but
they
resolved
upon
renewing
of
the
Ancient
Confession
of
that
Kirk
,
with
a
Band
thereunto
subjoined
,
but
fitted
and
accommodated
to
the
present
occasion
,
which
had
been
signed
by
King
Iames
on
the
28th
.
of
Ianuary
,
Anno
1580.
after
their
Account
,
and
generally
subscribed
by
all
the
Nation
.
And
by
this
Band
they
entred
Covenant
for
Maintenance
of
their
Religion
then
professed
,
and
his
Majesties
Person
:
but
aiming
at
the
destruction
of
both
;
as
appeareth
both
by
the
Band
it self
,
and
their
Gloss
upon
it
:
For
by
the
one
they
had
bound
themselues
to
defend
each
other
against
all
Persons
whatsoever
,
the
King
himself
not
being
excepted
;
and
by
the
other
they
declared
,
That
under
the
general
Names
of
Popery
,
Heresie
and
Superstition
,
which
were
there
expressed
,
they
had
abjured
(
and
required
all
others
so
to
do
)
not
only
the
Liturgie
and
Canons
lately
recommended
to
them
,
but
the
Episcopal
Government
,
and
the
five
Articles
of
Perth
,
though
confirmed
by
Parliament
.
And
to
this
Covenant
,
in
this
sense
,
they
required
an
Oath
of
all
the
Subjects
,
which
was
as
great
an
Usurpation
of
the
Regal
Power
,
as
they
could
take
upon
themselves
,
for
confirming
their
own
Authority
and
the
Peoples
Obedience
,
in
any
Project
whatsoever
which
should
afterwards
issue
from
those
Tables
.
In
this
Estate
we
leave
the
Scots
,
and
return
to
England
,
where
we
shall
find
all
things
in
a
better
condition
,
at
least
as
to
the
outward
appearance
,
whatsoever
secret
workings
were
in
agitation
amongst
the
Grandees
and
chief
Leaders
of
the
Puritan
Faction
.
Little
or
no
noise
raised
about
the
publishing
of
the
Book
for
Sports
,
or
silencing
the
Calvinian
Doctrines
,
according
to
his
Majesties
Declaration
before
the
Articles
:
No
clamour
touching
the
transposing
of
the
Holy
Table
,
which
went
on
leisurely
in
most
places
,
vigorously
in
many
,
and
in
some
stood
still
.
The
Metropolitical
Visitation
,
and
the
Care
of
the
Bishops
,
had
settled
these
Particulars
in
so
good
a
way
,
that
mens
Passions
began
to
calm
,
and
their
Thoughts
to
come
to
some
repose
,
when
the
Commands
had
been
more
seriously
considered
of
,
than
at
first
they
were
.
And
now
the
Visitation
having
been
carried
into
all
parts
of
the
Realm
of
England
,
and
Dominion
of
Wales
,
his
Grace
began
to
cast
his
eye
upon
the
Islands
of
Guernsey
and
Iersey
,
two
Islands
lying
on
the
Coast
of
Normandy
,
to
the
Dukedom
whereof
they
once
belonged
,
and
in
the
Right
of
that
Dukedom
to
the
Crown
of
England
.
Iersey
,
the
bigger
of
the
two
,
more
populous
,
and
of
richer
soil
:
but
of
no
great
Trading
.
Guernsey
the
lesser
,
the
more
barren
:
but
nourishing
a
wealthier
People
,
Masters
of
many
stout
Barques
,
and
managing
a
rich
Trade
with
the
neighbouring
Nations
.
Attempted
often
by
the
French
,
since
they
seised
on
Normandy
:
but
always
with
repulse
and
loss
,
the
People
being
very
affectionate
to
the
English
Government
,
under
which
they
enjoy
very
ample
Priviledges
,
which
from
the
French
they
could
not
hope
for
.
As
parts
of
Normandy
,
they
were
subject
in
Ecclesiastical
Matters
to
the
Bishops
of
Constance
in
that
Dukedom
,
and
so
continued
till
the
Reformation
of
Religion
here
in
England
,
and
were
then
added
to
the
Diocess
and
Jurisdiction
of
the
Bishops
of
Winchester
.
But
the
Genevian
Discipline
being
more
agreeable
to
such
Preachers
as
came
to
them
from
France
,
they
obtained
the
Exercise
thereof
in
the
eighth
year
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
Anno
1565.
The
whole
Government
distinguished
into
two
Classes
or
Colonies
;
that
of
Iersey
of
it self
being
one
,
and
that
of
Guernsey
,
with
the
Islands
of
Sark
and
Alderney
,
making
up
the
other
;
both
Classes
meeting
in
a
Synod
every
second
or
third
year
,
according
to
the
Order
of
their
Book
of
Discipline
,
digested
by
Snape
and
Cartwright
,
(
the
two
great
Ring-leaders
of
that
Faction
here
in
England
)
in
a
Synod
held
at
Guernsey
,
Iune
28.
1576.
And
this
manner
they
continued
till
the
time
of
King
Iames
,
when
the
Churches
in
the
Isle
of
Iersey
falling
into
some
disorder
,
and
being
under
an
immediate
Governour
who
was
no
great
Friend
to
Calvin's
Plat-form
,
they
were
necessitated
,
for
avoiding
of
a
greater
mischief
,
to
cast
themselves
into
the
Arms
of
the
Church
of
England
.
The
principal
Ecclesiastical
Officer
,
whilst
they
were
under
the
Bishops
of
Constance
,
had
the
Title
of
Dean
;
for
each
Island
one
;
the
several
Powers
both
of
the
Chancellor
and
Archdeacon
,
being
united
in
his
Person
.
This
Office
is
restored
again
,
his
Jurisdiction
marked
out
,
his
Fees
appointed
,
his
Revenue
settled
:
but
made
accountable
for
his
Administration
,
to
the
Bishops
of
Winchester
.
The
English
Liturgie
is
Translated
also
into
French
,
to
be
read
in
their
Churches
:
Instructions
first
,
and
afterwards
a
Body
of
Canons
framed
,
for
Regulating
both
the
Ministers
and
People
in
their
several
Duties
;
those
Canons
bearing
date
the
last
of
Iune
,
in
the
one
and
twentieth
year
of
that
King
.
For
the
confirming
of
this
Island
in
their
Conformity
to
the
Government
and
Forms
of
Worship
there
established
,
and
the
reducing
of
the
others
to
the
like
condition
,
it
was
resolved
,
That
the
Metropolitical
Visitation
should
be
held
in
each
of
them
,
at
the
next
opening
of
the
Spring
.
And
that
it
might
be
carried
on
with
the
greater
assurance
,
the
Archbishop
had
designed
a
Person
for
his
Principal
Visitor
,
who
had
spent
some
time
in
either
Island
,
and
was
well
acquainted
with
the
Bayliffs
,
Ministers
,
and
men
of
special
note
amongst
them
:
But
the
Affairs
of
Scotland
growing
from
bad
to
worse
,
this
Counsel
was
discontinued
for
the
present
,
and
at
last
laid
by
for
all
together
.
But
these
Islands
were
not
out
of
his
mind
,
though
they
were
out
of
sight
,
his
care
extending
further
than
his
Visitation
.
The
Islanders
did
use
to
breed
such
of
their
Sons
as
they
designed
for
the
Ministry
either
at
Saumur
or
Geneva
,
from
whence
they
returned
well
seasoned
with
the
Leaven
of
Calvinism
.
No
better
way
to
purge
that
old
Leaven
out
of
the
Islands
than
to
allure
the
people
to
send
their
Children
to
Oxon
or
Cambridge
;
nor
any
better
expedient
to
effect
the
same
than
to
provide
some
preferments
for
them
in
our
Universities
.
It
hapned
,
that
while
he
was
intent
on
these
Considerations
,
that
one
Hubbard
,
the
Heir
of
Sir
Miles
Hubbard
,
Citizen
and
Alderman
of
London
,
departed
this
Life
;
to
whom
,
upon
an
inquisition
taken
after
his
death
in
due
form
of
Law
,
no
Heir
was
found
which
could
lay
claim
to
his
Estate
.
Which
falling
to
the
Crown
in
such
an
unexpected
manner
,
and
being
a
fair
Estate
withal
,
it
was
no
hard
matter
for
the
Archbishop
to
perswade
his
Majesty
to
bestow
some
small
part
thereof
upon
pious
uses
.
To
which
his
Majesty
consenting
,
there
was
so
much
allotted
out
of
it
,
as
for
the
present
served
sufficiently
to
endow
three
Fellowships
for
the
perpetual
Education
of
so
many
of
the
Natives
of
Guernsey
and
Iersey
;
not
without
some
probable
●ope
of
doubling
the
number
,
as
the
old
Leases
of
it
●●ould
expire
.
These
Fellowships
to
be
founded
in
Exeter
,
Iesus
,
and
Pembroke
Colledges
,
that
being
disperst
in
several
Houses
,
there
might
be
an
increase
both
of
Fellows
,
and
Revenues
of
the
said
foundations
.
By
means
whereof
he
did
both
piously
and
prudently
provide
for
those
Islands
,
and
the
advancement
of
Conformity
amongst
them
in
the
times
to
come
.
For
what
could
else
ensue
upon
it
:
but
that
the
breeding
of
some
Scholars
out
of
those
Islands
in
that
University
,
where
they
might
throughly
acquaint
themselves
with
the
Doctrine
,
Government
,
and
Forms
of
Worship
establisht
in
the
Church
of
England
,
they
might
afterwards
at
their
return
to
their
native
Countries
,
reduce
the
Natives
by
degrees
to
conform
unto
it
;
which
doubtless
in
a
short
time
would
have
done
the
work
with
as
much
honour
to
the
King
,
and
content
to
himself
,
as
satisfaction
to
those
People
.
It
is
not
to
be
thought
that
the
Papists
were
all
this
while
asleep
,
and
that
neither
the
disquiets
in
England
,
nor
the
tumults
in
Scotland
were
husbanded
to
the
best
advantage
of
the
Catholick
Cause
.
Panzani
,
as
before
is
said
,
had
laid
the
foundation
of
an
Agency
or
constant
correspondence
between
the
Queens
Court
and
the
Popes
;
and
having
so
done
,
left
the
pursuit
of
the
design
to
Con
a
Scot
,
by
birth
,
but
of
a
very
busie
and
pragmatical
head
.
Arriving
in
England
about
the
middle
of
Summer
,
Anno
1636.
he
brought
with
him
many
pretended
reliques
of
Saints
,
Medals
and
Pieces
of
Gold
with
the
Popes
Picture
stamped
on
them
,
to
be
distributed
amongst
those
of
that
Party
,
but
principally
amongst
the
Ladies
of
the
Court
and
Country
,
to
whom
he
made
the
greatest
part
of
his
applications
.
He
found
the
King
and
Queen
at
Holdenby
House
,
and
by
the
Queen
was
very
graciously
entertained
,
and
took
up
his
chief
Lodgings
in
a
house
near
the
new
Exchange
.
As
soon
as
the
Court
was
returned
to
Whitehall
,
he
applied
himself
diligently
to
his
work
,
practising
upon
some
of
the
principal
Lords
,
and
making
himself
very
plausible
with
the
King
himself
,
who
hoped
he
might
make
some
use
of
him
in
the
Court
of
Rome
for
facilitating
the
restitution
of
the
Prince
Elector
.
And
finding
▪
that
the
Kings
Councils
were
much
directed
by
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
he
used
his
best
endeavours
to
be
brought
into
his
acquaintance
.
But
Canterbury
neither
liked
the
man
,
nor
the
Message
which
he
came
about
,
and
therefore
kept
himself
at
a
distance
,
neither
admitting
him
to
Complement
,
nor
Communication
.
Howsoever
by
the
Kings
Connivence
,
and
the
Queens
Indulgence
,
the
Popish
Faction
gathered
not
only
strength
,
but
confidence
;
multiplying
in
some
numbers
about
the
Court
,
and
resorting
in
more
open
manner
to
the
Masses
at
Somerset
house
,
where
the
Capuchins
had
obtained
both
a
Chappel
and
Convent
.
Of
this
none
bears
the
blame
but
Laud
,
who
is
traduced
in
Libels
and
common
talk
for
the
principal
Architect
in
the
Plot
,
and
the
Contriver
of
the
mischief
.
On
this
account
,
and
the
proceedings
of
the
Star-Chamber
,
before
remembred
,
one
Libel
is
dropt
at
the
South
Gate
of
St.
Pauls
,
on
August
23.
declaring
that
the
Devil
had
left
that
house
to
him
for
the
saying
of
Mass
,
and
other
abominations
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
another
two
daies
after
fastned
to
the
North
Gate
of
it
,
signifying
that
the
Church
of
England
was
like
a
Candle
in
a
Snuff
,
going
out
in
a
stench
.
His
Speech
in
the
Star-Chamber
put
into
a
kind
of
Pillory
,
and
hanged
up
at
the
Standard
in
Cheapside
;
and
another
short
Libel
made
against
him
in
Verse
four
daies
after
that
.
Awakened
by
so
many
Alarms
he
had
good
cause
to
look
about
him
,
but
more
at
the
great
noise
,
not
long
after
raised
,
about
the
seducing
of
the
Countess
of
Newport
,
a
Kinswoman
of
the
late
Duke
of
Buckinghams
,
to
the
Church
of
Rome
;
effected
by
the
Practices
of
Walter
Mountague
,
a
younger
Son
of
the
Earl
of
Manchester
,
and
the
importunities
of
Toby
Matthews
,
(
an
undeserving
Son
of
a
worthy
Father
)
Con
interposing
in
it
as
he
found
occasion
.
The
Archbishop
had
long
stomackt
at
the
Insolencies
of
Matthews
,
and
Mountague
,
and
had
forborn
the
taking
of
any
publick
notice
of
them
,
till
he
had
almost
lost
himself
in
the
sight
of
the
people
.
But
laying
hold
on
this
opportunity
,
he
passionately
declares
himself
at
the
Council
Table
,
on
October
22.
in
a
full
and
free
Speech
to
the
King
,
concerning
the
increase
of
the
Roman
Party
,
the
frequent
resort
of
Papists
to
Somerset
house
,
the
unsufferable
misdemeanors
of
Matthews
,
and
Mountague
,
in
practicing
upon
his
Subjects
,
and
chiefly
upon
those
which
lived
within
the
verge
of
the
Court
,
and
were
nearest
to
him
,
humbly
beseeching
him
to
put
some
strong
restraint
upon
them
,
whereby
they
either
might
be
barred
from
coming
into
the
Court
at
all
,
or
to
give
no
offence
and
scandal
by
their
misbehaviours
.
Of
this
the
Queen
had
notice
that
very
night
,
who
seemed
much
displeased
at
the
matter
,
and
let
him
see
it
in
her
Countenance
,
whensoever
he
had
any
cause
of
coming
where
she
was
.
But
the
Pill
was
given
in
a
very
good
hour
,
and
wrought
so
effectually
with
the
King
,
that
Mountague
and
Matthews
were
purged
out
of
the
Court
;
the
one
betaking
himself
to
his
Country
practice
,
the
other
for
a
time
to
his
former
travels
in
France
and
Italy
.
Which
the
Queen
finding
to
be
past
remedy
,
and
knowing
how
necessary
a
Servant
the
Archbishop
was
to
his
Great
Master
,
and
how
useful
he
might
be
to
her
in
her
own
affairs
,
she
admitted
him
to
her
speech
again
in
December
following
;
and
after
some
expostulations
concerning
Mountague
,
she
began
to
clear
her
Countenance
,
and
to
part
fair
with
him
.
Follow
this
business
into
the
next
year
,
and
we
shall
find
him
moving
for
a
Proclamation
,
about
the
calling
in
of
a
Popish
Book
,
written
in
French
by
Francis
Sales
Bishop
of
Geneva
,
translated
into
English
,
Introduction
to
a
devout
life
,
which
Book
being
brought
to
Haywood
,
the
Archbishops
Chaplain
,
and
by
him
purged
of
divers
unsound
passages
apparently
tending
unto
Popery
before
it
was
licenced
to
the
Press
,
was
notwithstanding
published
as
it
came
to
his
hands
,
without
alteration
,
the
Translator
inserting
the
same
passages
into
it
again
,
and
the
Printer
conniving
at
the
same
.
The
Printer
was
thereupon
apprehended
,
and
the
Translator
diligently
sought
for
to
be
brought
to
Justice
;
his
Majesties
care
for
maintaining
the
Religion
professed
in
the
Church
of
England
in
its
natural
purity
,
being
so
remarkable
that
he
caused
the
said
Book
to
be
called
in
,
and
as
many
as
could
be
seised
on
,
to
be
publickly
burned
,
But
that
which
did
most
generally
vindicate
his
Reputation
,
the
exactest
Master-piece
of
Polemique
Divinity
of
any
extant
at
that
time
;
further
affirming
,
That
he
declared
himself
therein
to
be
so
little
theirs
(
he
means
the
Papists
)
as
he
had
for
ever
disabled
them
from
being
so
much
their
own
as
before
they
were
.
he
had
muzzled
the
Iesuite
,
and
should
strike
the
Papists
under
the
fifth
Rib
,
when
he
was
dead
and
gone
.
And
being
dead
,
that
wheresoever
his
grave
should
be
,
Pauls
would
be
his
perpetual
Monument
,
and
his
own
Book
his
Epitaph
.
But
such
was
his
unhappy
Fate
,
that
many
obstinate
and
malicious
Puritans
would
not
be
otherwise
perswaded
of
him
,
than
before
they
were
;
which
they
spared
not
to
express
upon
this
occasion
:
One
of
his
Majesties
Chaplains
in
Ordinary
had
Preached
two
Sermons
in
Ianuary
foregoing
on
Matt.
13.26
.
which
being
brought
into
discourse
at
such
time
as
the
Archbishops
Book
was
newly
published
,
it
was
affirmed
by
some
moderate
men
,
that
the
Doctor
in
those
two
Sermons
had
pulled
up
Popery
by
the
very
roots
;
one
of
the
company
replying
thereunto
,
That
the
Archbishop
might
Print
,
and
the
Doctor
might
Preach
what
they
pleased
against
Popery
,
but
that
he
should
never
think
them
,
or
either
of
them
,
to
be
the
less
Papists
for
all
that
.
A
Censure
of
so
strange
a
nature
,
and
so
little
savouring
of
Christianity
,
that
I
believe
it
is
not
easie
to
be
paralelled
in
the
worst
of
times
.
And
when
no
Priest
nor
Jesuite
could
be
found
so
confident
as
to
venture
on
an
Answer
to
it
,
one
of
the
Presbyterian
Scots
(
for
such
he
was
then
generally
affirmed
to
be
)
published
an
unlicenced
Piece
against
him
,
under
the
Title
of
A
Reply
to
a
Relation
of
the
Conference
betwixt
William
Laud
and
Mr.
Fisher
the
Iesuite
,
said
to
be
writ
by
a
Witness
of
Iesus
Christ
In
the
whole
course
whereof
the
Author
,
whosoever
he
was
,
most
miserably
perverts
his
words
,
and
mistakes
his
meaning
,
wresting
the
most
Orthodox
and
innocent
truths
to
his
wicked
ends
,
and
putting
his
own
corrupt
Gloss
and
sense
upon
them
.
And
which
is
yet
most
strange
of
all
,
with
an
unparalelled
impudence
he
dedicates
it
to
his
Sacred
Majesty
,
calling
upon
him
,
To
send
out
his
Royal
Edict
for
the
taking
down
of
all
Altars
,
(
which
where
ever
they
stand
,
are
by
him
said
to
stand
in
open
defiance
of
Christ
;
)
Another
for
calling
in
the
Book
for
Sports
on
the
Lords
day
;
A
third
,
for
calling
in
his
Declaration
before
the
Articles
of
Religion
;
A
fourth
for
calling
in
of
all
Orders
for
the
Restraint
of
Preaching
;
A
fifth
,
for
restoring
to
their
place
and
Ministry
all
those
who
out
of
Conscience
of
their
duty
to
God
had
by
the
Prelates
been
thrust
out
of
all
for
refusing
to
read
the
said
Book
;
And
finally
,
for
releasing
and
setting
at
liberty
the
three
poor
banished
prisoners
,
the
loud
cry
of
whose
oppressions
might
otherwise
provoke
the
thunderbolt
of
Divine
Revenge
to
blast
the
beauty
of
his
State
.
Now
as
he
laboured
by
these
means
to
preserve
the
Church
of
England
from
the
growth
of
Popery
,
so
he
took
care
for
preventing
the
subversion
of
it
,
by
the
spreading
of
the
Socinian
Heresies
.
He
had
before
took
care
for
suppressing
all
Books
of
that
nature
which
had
been
imported
into
England
out
of
other
Countries
,
and
had
received
thanks
for
it
from
the
Pen
of
a
Jesuit
:
But
Burton
chargeth
it
upon
him
among
his
Crimes
,
reproaching
him
for
suppressing
those
books
for
no
other
reason
but
because
they
magnified
the
Authority
of
the
holy
Scriptures
;
and
by
the
late
Decree
for
Printing
(
of
which
more
anon
)
he
had
took
such
order
,
that
no
Eggs
of
that
pestiferous
Brood
should
be
laid
in
England
,
or
if
they
were
,
should
ever
peep
out
of
the
Shell
,
or
appear
in
sight
.
There
had
been
published
a
Discourse
,
called
,
Disquisitio
Brevis
,
in
which
some
of
the
principal
Socinian
Tenents
were
cunningly
inserted
,
pretending
them
for
the
best
Expedients
to
appease
some
Controversies
betwixt
us
and
Rome
:
The
Book
ascribed
in
common
Speech
to
Hales
of
Eaton
,
a
man
of
infinite
reading
,
and
no
less
ingenuity
;
free
of
Discourse
,
and
as
communicative
of
his
knowledge
as
the
Coelestial
Bodies
of
their
light
and
influences
.
There
past
also
up
and
down
a
Discourse
of
Schism
,
not
Printed
,
but
transmitted
from
hand
to
hand
in
written
Copies
(
like
the
Bishop
of
Lincolns
Letter
to
the
Vicar
of
Grantham
)
intended
chiefly
for
the
encouragement
of
some
of
our
great
Masters
of
Wit
and
Reason
,
to
despise
the
Authority
of
the
Church
.
Which
being
dispersed
about
this
time
,
gave
the
Archbishop
occasion
to
send
for
him
to
Lambeth
,
in
hope
that
he
might
gain
the
man
,
whose
abilities
he
was
well
acquainted
with
when
he
lived
in
Oxon.
An
excellent
Grecian
in
those
daies
,
and
one
whom
Savil
made
great
use
of
in
his
Greek
Edition
of
St.
Chrysostoms
Works
.
About
nine
of
the
Clock
in
the
Morning
he
came
to
know
his
Graces
pleasure
,
who
took
him
along
with
him
into
his
Garden
,
commanding
that
none
of
his
Servants
should
come
at
him
upon
any
occasion
.
There
they
continued
in
discourse
till
the
Bell
rang
to
Prayers
,
and
after
Prayers
were
ended
,
till
the
Dinner
was
ready
,
and
after
that
too
,
till
the
coming
in
of
the
Lord
Conway
and
some
other
Persons
or
honour
,
put
a
necessity
upon
some
of
his
Servants
to
give
him
notice
how
the
time
had
passed
away
.
So
in
they
came
,
high
coloured
,
and
almost
panting
for
want
of
breath
;
enough
to
shew
,
that
there
had
been
some
heats
between
them
,
not
then
fully
cooled
.
It
was
my
chance
to
be
there
that
day
,
either
to
know
his
Graces
pleasure
,
or
to
render
an
account
of
some
former
commands
,
but
I
know
not
which
;
and
I
found
Hales
very
glad
to
see
me
in
that
place
,
as
being
himself
a
meer
stranger
to
it
,
and
unknown
to
all
.
He
told
me
afterwards
,
That
he
found
the
Archbishop
(
whom
he
knew
before
for
a
nimble
Disputant
)
to
be
as
well
versed
in
books
as
business
;
That
he
had
been
ferretted
by
him
from
one
hole
to
another
,
till
there
was
none
left
to
afford
him
any
further
shelter
;
That
he
was
now
resolved
to
be
Orthodox
,
and
to
declare
himself
a
true
Son
of
the
Church
of
England
,
both
for
Doctrine
and
Discipline
;
That
to
this
end
he
had
obtained
leave
to
call
himself
his
Graces
Chaplain
,
that
naming
him
in
his
Publick
Prayers
for
his
Lord
and
Patron
,
the
greater
notice
might
be
taken
of
the
Alteration
.
Thus
was
Hales
gained
unto
the
Church
,
and
gained
a
good
preferment
in
it
;
promoted
not
long
after
by
the
Archbishops
Commendation
to
be
Prebend
of
Windsor
,
and
to
hold
the
same
by
special
dispensation
,
with
his
place
in
Eaton
.
Nor
was
the
Archbishop
less
intent
upon
all
Advantages
for
keeping
down
the
Genevian
Party
,
and
hindring
them
from
Printing
and
Publishing
any
thing
which
might
disturb
the
Churches
Peace
,
or
corrupt
her
Doctrine
.
To
this
end
he
procured
a
Decree
to
be
pass'd
in
the
Star-Chamber
,
on
Iuly
1.
Anno
1637.
to
Regulate
the
Trade
of
Printing
,
and
prevent
all
Abuses
of
that
Excellent
Art
,
to
the
disturbance
of
the
Church
.
By
which
Decree
it
had
been
Ordered
,
That
the
Master-Printers
from
thenceforth
should
be
reduced
to
a
certain
number
;
and
that
if
any
other
should
secretly
or
openly
pursue
that
Trade
,
he
should
be
set
in
the
Pillory
,
or
whipped
through
the
Streets
,
and
suffer
such
other
Punishment
as
that
Court
should
inflict
upon
him
;
That
none
of
the
said
Master-Printers
should
from
thenceforth
Print
any
Book
or
Books
of
Divinity
,
Law
,
Physick
,
Philosophy
,
or
Poetry
,
till
the
said
Books
,
together
with
the
Titles
,
Epistles
,
Prefaces
,
Tables
,
or
Commendatory
Verses
,
shall
be
lawfully
Licenced
,
either
by
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
or
the
Bishop
of
London
for
the
time
being
,
or
by
some
of
their
Chaplains
,
or
by
the
Chancellors
or
Vice-Chancellors
of
either
of
the
two
Vniversities
,
upon
pain
of
loosing
the
Exercise
of
his
Art
,
and
being
proceeded
against
in
the
Star-Chamber
,
or
the
High-Commission
Court
respectively
;
That
no
Person
or
Persons
do
hereafter
Re-print
,
or
cause
to
be
Re-printed
,
any
Book
or
Books
whatsoever
(
though
formerly
Printed
with
Licence
)
without
being
reviewed
,
and
a
new
Licence
obtained
for
the
Re-printing
thereof
:
That
every
Merchant
,
Bookseller
,
or
other
Person
,
who
shall
Import
any
Printed
Books
from
beyond
the
Seas
,
shall
present
a
true
Catalogue
of
them
to
the
said
Archbishop
or
Bishop
for
the
time
being
,
before
they
be
delivered
,
or
exposed
to
Sale
,
upon
pain
of
suffering
such
Punishment
as
by
either
of
the
said
two
Courts
respectively
shall
be
thought
fit
;
That
none
of
the
said
Merchants
,
Booksellers
,
or
others
,
shall
upon
pain
of
the
like
Punishment
,
deliver
any
of
the
Books
so
Imported
,
till
the
Chaplains
of
the
said
Archbishop
or
Bishop
for
the
time
being
,
or
some
other
Learned
Man
by
them
appointed
,
together
with
the
Master
and
Wardens
of
the
Company
of
Stationers
,
or
one
of
them
,
shall
take
a
view
of
the
same
,
with
Power
to
seize
on
all
such
Books
which
they
found
to
be
Schismatical
and
Offensive
,
and
bring
them
to
the
said
Archbishop
or
Bishop
,
or
to
the
High-Commission
Office
:
And
finally
,
That
no
Merchant
,
Bookseller
,
&c.
should
Print
,
or
cause
to
be
Printed
beyond
the
Seas
,
any
Book
or
Books
,
which
either
totally
,
or
for
the
greatest
part
,
were
written
in
the
English
Tongue
,
whether
the
said
Books
have
been
here
formerly
Printed
,
or
not
;
nor
shall
willingly
or
knowingly
Import
any
such
Books
into
this
Kingdom
,
upon
pain
of
being
proceeded
against
in
either
of
the
said
two
Courts
respectively
,
as
before
is
said
.
By
means
of
which
Decree
he
had
so
provided
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
That
neither
the
Patience
of
the
State
should
be
exercised
(
as
in
former
times
)
with
continual
Libels
;
nor
the
Church
troubled
by
unwarrantable
and
Out-landish
Doctrines
.
But
good
Laws
are
of
no
effect
without
execution
;
and
if
he
took
no
care
for
that
,
he
had
lost
his
labour
.
King
Iames
had
manifested
his
dislike
of
the
Genevian
Bibles
,
and
the
Notes
upon
them
;
some
of
which
did
not
only
teach
Disobedience
to
Kings
and
Princes
,
but
the
murthering
of
them
also
,
if
they
proved
Idolaters
;
and
others
did
not
only
teach
the
Lawfulness
of
breaking
Faith
and
Promise
,
when
the
keeping
of
it
might
conduce
to
the
hurt
of
the
Gospel
:
but
ranked
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
all
men
in
Holy
Orders
,
or
Academical
Degrees
,
amongst
those
Locusts
in
the
Revelation
,
which
came
out
of
the
Pit
.
That
King
gave
Order
thereupon
,
That
the
Bible
of
the
New
Translation
should
be
printed
with
no
Notes
at
all
;
which
course
he
also
recommended
to
the
Synod
of
Dort
,
to
be
observed
in
the
new
Translation
of
the
Bible
into
the
Dutch
or
German
Tongue
,
which
was
then
intended
.
Upon
this
ground
,
the
Printing
of
those
Bibles
with
Notes
upon
them
had
been
forbidden
in
this
Kingdom
:
but
were
Printed
in
Holland
notwithstanding
,
and
brought
over
hither
,
the
better
to
keep
up
the
Faction
,
and
a●●ront
Authority
.
Some
of
them
had
before
been
seised
in
Holland
,
by
the
care
of
Boswel
the
Resident
at
the
Hague
:
And
in
the
beginning
of
this
year
,
he
received
Advertisement
of
a
new
Impression
of
the
same
designed
for
England
,
if
the
terrour
of
this
Decree
did
not
stop
their
coming
.
Because
Holland
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
under
the
Government
of
the
States
,
was
made
the
Receptacle
of
many
of
our
English
Malecontents
,
who
there
and
from
thence
vented
their
own
Passions
,
and
the
Discourses
of
their
Party
in
this
Kingdom
,
to
the
disturbance
of
the
Church
;
it
concerned
him
to
keep
a
careful
watch
over
them
and
their
Actions
.
Of
these
he
had
Advertisement
from
time
to
time
,
by
one
Iohn
Le
Maire
;
and
thereupon
,
by
the
means
of
Boswell
his
right
trusty
Friend
,
he
dealt
so
effectually
with
the
States-General
of
those
Provinces
,
that
they
made
a
Proclamation
against
the
Printers
and
Spreaders
of
Libellous
and
Seditious
Books
against
the
Church
and
Prelates
of
England
;
There
was
a
time
when
Queen
Elizabeth
beheld
the
Pope
as
her
greatest
Enemy
,
in
reference
to
her
Mothers
Marriage
,
her
own
Birth
,
and
consequently
her
Title
to
the
Crown
of
England
;
and
many
of
the
Books
which
were
Printed
in
and
about
that
time
,
were
full
of
bitterness
and
revilings
against
the
Church
of
Rome
it self
,
and
all
the
Divine
Offices
,
Ceremonies
,
and
Performances
of
it
.
There
was
a
time
also
when
the
Calvinian
Doctrines
were
embraced
by
many
for
the
Genuine
Doctrines
of
this
Church
,
to
the
great
countenancing
of
the
Genevian
Discipline
and
Forms
of
Administration
:
And
not
a
few
of
the
Books
then
Printed
,
and
such
as
after
were
Licenced
in
Abbot's
Time
,
aimed
principally
at
the
Maintenance
of
those
Opinions
,
which
the
latter
Times
found
inconsistent
with
the
Churches
Doctrines
.
With
equal
diligence
he
endeavoured
by
this
Decree
to
hinder
the
Reprinting
of
the
one
and
the
other
,
that
so
the
Church
might
rest
in
quiet
,
without
any
trouble
or
molestation
in
her self
,
or
giving
offence
to
any
other
.
As
little
Trouble
could
be
feared
from
Lecturers
,
as
they
now
were
Regulated
.
The
greatest
part
of
those
who
had
been
Superinducted
into
other
Mens
Cures
(
like
a
Doctor
added
to
the
Pastor
in
Calvin's
Plat-form
)
had
deserted
their
Stations
,
because
they
would
not
read
the
Common-Prayers
in
their
Hoods
and
Surplices
,
according
to
the
Kings
Instructions
before
remembred
;
such
as
remained
being
either
founded
on
a
constant
or
certain
Maintenance
,
or
seeing
how
little
was
to
be
gotten
by
a
fiery
and
ungoverned
Zeal
,
became
more
pliant
and
conformable
to
the
Rules
of
the
Church
:
Not
a
Lecturer
of
this
kind
found
to
stand
out
in
some
great
Diocesses
,
to
keep
up
the
Spirits
of
the
Faction
,
and
create
disturbances
.
And
as
for
Combination-Lecturers
,
named
for
the
most
part
by
the
Bishops
,
and
to
them
accountable
,
they
also
were
required
in
some
places
to
read
the
second
Service
at
the
Communion-Table
,
to
go
into
the
Pulpit
at
the
end
of
the
Nicene
Creed
,
to
use
no
other
form
of
Prayer
than
that
of
the
55th
.
Canon
,
after
the
Sermon
ended
,
to
go
back
to
the
Table
,
and
there
read
the
Service
.
All
which
being
to
be
done
in
their
Hoods
and
Surplices
,
kept
off
the
greatest
part
of
the
rigid
Calvinists
from
exercising
their
Gifts
,
as
formerly
in
great
Market-Towns
.
And
as
for
the
position
of
the
Communion-Table
,
it
was
no
longer
left
to
private
Instructions
,
as
it
was
at
the
first
,
when
the
Inquiry
went
no
further
,
than
,
Whether
the
Lords
Table
was
so
conveniently
placed
,
that
the
Minister
might
best
be
seen
and
heard
of
the
Congregation
?
The
more
particular
disposing
of
it
,
being
left
to
Inference
,
Conjecture
,
or
some
private
Directions
.
It
now
began
to
be
more
openly
avowed
in
the
Visitation-Articles
of
several
Bishops
and
Archdeacons
,
some
of
which
we
shall
here
produce
,
as
a
light
to
the
rest
:
For
thus
we
find
it
in
the
Articles
for
the
Archdeaconry
of
Buckingham
,
Anno
1637.
Art.
5.
Have
you
a
decent
Table
,
or
a
Frame
for
the
Holy
Communion
,
placed
at
the
East
end
of
the
Chancel
?
Is
it
Railed
in
or
Enclosed
,
so
as
Men
or
Boys
cannot
sit
upon
it
,
or
throw
their
Hats
upon
it
?
Is
the
said
Rail
and
Inclosure
so
made
with
Settles
and
kneeling-Benches
,
at
the
foot
or
bottom
thereof
,
as
the
Communicants
may
fitly
kneel
there
at
the
Receiving
of
the
Holy
Communion
?
The
like
for
the
Diocess
of
Norwich
in
the
year
before
,
Art.
of
the
Visit.
of
B
Wr●n
.
where
we
find
it
thus
;
viz.
Have
you
in
your
Church
a
Communion
Table
,
a
Carpet
of
Silk
?
&c.
And
is
the
same
placed
conveniently
,
so
as
the
Minister
may
best
be
heard
in
his
Administration
,
and
the
greatest
number
may
reverently
Communicate
?
To
that
end
,
Doth
it
ordinarily
stand
up
at
the
East
end
of
the
Chancel
,
where
the
Altar
in
former
times
stood
,
the
ends
thereof
being
placed
North
and
South
?
And
in
another
Article
it
is
thus
inquired
,
viz.
Do
all
your
Parishioners
,
of
what
sort
soever
,
according
as
the
Church
expresly
them
commandeth
,
draw
neer
,
and
with
all
Christian
Humility
and
Reverence
,
come
to
the
Lords
Table
,
when
they
are
to
receive
the
Holy
Communion
?
But
because
these
Articles
might
be
thought
too
general
,
if
not
otherwise
limited
,
certain
Injunctions
were
annexed
in
Writing
,
in
one
of
which
it
was
required
,
That
the
said
Tables
should
be
Railed
in
,
to
avoid
Prophanations
;
and
secondly
,
That
all
Communicants
should
come
up
by
Files
,
and
Receive
the
Sacrament
at
the
same
.
Which
was
performed
in
this
manner
:
As
many
as
could
well
kneel
close
to
the
Rails
,
came
up
out
of
the
Church
or
Chancel
,
and
then
upon
their
knees
received
(
from
the
Priest
standing
within
the
Rails
)
the
Bread
and
Wine
;
who
being
thus
Communicated
,
retired
into
the
Church
or
Chancel
,
and
made
room
for
others
.
Which
course
was
constantly
observed
,
till
they
had
all
Received
the
Sacrament
in
their
ranks
and
forms
,
according
to
the
ancient
Custom
of
the
Church
of
England
;
till
Novellism
,
and
Compliance
with
the
Forms
of
Geneva
,
had
introduced
a
deviation
from
their
own
appointments
.
In
this
condition
stood
that
Diocess
,
as
to
these
particulars
,
when
Wren
,
translated
unto
Ely
,
left
the
place
to
Mountague
;
who
though
he
was
as
zealous
,
and
as
forward
as
he
in
railing
in
the
Communion
Table
at
the
East
end
of
the
Chancel
where
the
Altar
stood
,
(
as
appears
by
his
Visitation
Articles
for
this
present
year
)
yet
he
had
fancied
to
himself
a
middle
Course
between
receiving
at
the
Rail
and
carrying
the
Communion
to
all
parts
of
the
Church
,
as
had
been
most
irreverently
used
in
too
many
places
.
And
therefore
that
he
might
do
somewhat
to
be
called
his
own
,
he
caused
a
meeting
of
the
Clergy
to
be
held
at
Ipswich
for
the
parts
adjoyning
,
where
he
prescribed
these
following
Orders
:
That
is
to
say
,
First
,
After
the
the
words
,
or
Exhortation
pronounced
by
the
Minister
(
standing
at
the
Communion
Table
,
the
Parishioners
as
yet
standing
in
the
body
of
the
Church
)
Draw
near
,
&c.
all
which
intended
to
Communicate
should
come
out
of
the
Church
into
the
Chancel
,
Secondly
,
That
all
being
come
in
,
the
Chancel
door
should
be
shut
,
and
not
opened
till
the
Communion
be
done
▪
That
no
Communicant
depart
till
the
Dismission
;
That
no
new
Communicant
come
in
amongst
them
;
And
that
no
Boys
,
Girls
,
or
Gazers
be
suffered
to
look
in
as
at
a
Play
.
Thirdly
,
That
the
Communicants
being
entred
should
be
disposed
of
orderly
in
their
several
Ranks
,
leaving
sufficient
room
for
the
Priest
or
Minister
to
go
between
them
;
by
whom
they
were
to
be
communicated
one
Rank
after
another
,
till
they
had
all
of
them
received
.
Fourthly
,
and
finally
,
That
after
they
had
all
received
,
the
Priest
or
Minister
should
dismiss
them
with
the
Benediction
.
Which
though
it
differed
very
little
from
the
Rules
prescribed
by
his
Predecessor
,
yet
some
diversity
there
was
,
for
which
he
rendred
an
account
to
his
Metropolitan
,
and
was
by
Wren
sufficiently
answered
in
all
points
thereof
.
It
was
not
coming
up
to
the
Raile
,
but
going
into
the
Chancel
,
which
had
been
stomacked
,
and
opposed
by
the
Puritan
Faction
,
who
loved
to
make
all
places
equal
,
and
to
observe
as
little
reverence
in
the
Participation
as
in
all
other
Acts
of
Worship
:
Which
Mountague
either
not
considering
or
fancying
to
himself
some
hopes
which
he
had
no
ground
for
,
resolved
to
fall
upon
this
course
,
which
he
conceived
to
be
more
agreeable
to
the
course
of
Antiquity
,
and
most
consistent
as
he
thought
with
the
Rules
of
Politie
.
For
by
this
condescension
he
presumed
,
as
himself
informs
us
,
to
keep
many
men
at
home
with
their
Wives
and
Families
,
in
obedience
to
his
Majesties
Laws
,
who
otherwise
were
upon
a
resolution
of
departing
the
Kingdom
;
wherein
how
much
he
was
deceived
,
the
event
discovered
.
For
so
it
was
,
that
the
people
in
many
great
trading
Towns
,
which
were
near
the
Sea
,
having
been
long
discharged
of
the
Bond
of
Ceremonies
,
no
sooner
came
to
hear
the
least
noise
of
a
Conformity
,
but
they
began
to
spurn
against
it
.
And
when
they
found
that
all
their
striving
was
in
vain
,
that
they
had
lost
the
comfort
of
their
Lecturers
,
and
that
their
Ministers
began
to
shrink
at
the
very
name
of
a
Visitation
,
it
was
no
hard
matter
for
those
Ministers
and
Lecturers
to
perswade
them
to
remove
their
dwellings
,
and
transport
their
Trades
.
The
Sun
of
Heaven
,
say
they
,
doth
shine
as
comfortably
in
other
places
,
the
Son
of
Righteousness
much
brighter
:
Better
to
go
and
dwell
in
Goshen
,
find
it
where
we
can
,
than
tarry
in
the
midst
of
such
an
Egyptian
darkness
as
was
then
falling
on
this
Land
.
The
sinful
corruptions
of
the
Church
(
said
they
)
were
now
grown
so
general
,
that
there
was
no
place
free
from
that
Contagion
,
and
infections
of
it
;
and
therefore
go
out
of
her
my
people
,
and
be
not
partaker
of
her
sins
.
And
hereunto
they
were
the
more
easily
perswaded
by
seeing
so
many
Dutch
men
with
their
Wives
and
Children
to
forsake
the
Kingdom
;
who
having
got
Wealth
enough
in
England
,
chose
rather
to
go
back
to
their
Native
Countries
,
than
to
be
obliged
to
resort
to
their
Parish
Churches
,
as
by
the
Archbishops
Injunctions
they
were
bound
to
do
.
Amongst
the
first
which
separated
upon
this
account
were
Goodwin
,
Nye
,
Burroughs
,
Bridge
,
and
Sympson
;
who
taking
some
of
their
followers
with
them
,
betook
themselves
to
Holland
,
as
their
City
of
Refuge
.
There
they
filled
up
their
Congregations
to
so
great
a
number
,
that
it
was
thought
fit
to
be
divided
;
Goodwin
and
Nye
retiring
unto
Arnheim
,
a
Town
of
Gelderland
;
Sympson
and
Bridge
fixing
at
Rotterdam
in
Holland
:
but
what
became
of
Burroughs
I
am
yet
to
seek
.
These
men
a●fecting
neither
the
severe
Discipline
of
Presbytery
,
nor
the
Licenciousness
incident
to
Brownism
,
embraced
Robinsons
Moddel
of
Church-Government
in
their
Congregations
,
consisting
of
a
Coordination
of
several
Churches
for
their
mutual
comfort
,
not
a
Subordination
of
the
one
to
the
other
,
in
the
way
of
direction
or
command
.
Hence
came
that
name
of
Independents
,
continued
unto
those
amongst
us
,
who
neither
associate
themselves
with
the
Presbyterians
,
nor
embrace
the
Frensies
of
the
Anabaptists
.
But
they
soon
found
the
Folly
of
their
Divisions
,
Rotterdam
growing
too
narrow
a
place
for
Bridge
and
Sympson
,
so
that
this
last
was
forced
to
leave
it
,
and
Ward
who
succeeded
him
could
not
tarry
long
.
More
unity
there
was
at
Arnheim
,
where
their
Preachers
did
not
think
they
had
done
enough
in
conforming
their
new
Church
to
the
Pattern
which
they
saw
in
the
Mount
,
if
it
were
not
Apostolical
in
the
highest
perfection
:
To
which
end
they
not
only
admitted
of
Hymns
,
and
Prophecyings
which
the
Sister-Congregations
had
not
entertained
:
but
of
Widows
,
and
the
holy
Kiss
,
cas●ired
for
the
avoiding
of
Scandal
in
the
Primitive
times
;
yea
,
and
of
the
Extreme
Vnction
also
,
the
exercise
whereof
by
Kiffin
and
Patients
I
had
rather
the
Reader
should
take
out
of
the
Gangraena
,
than
expect
from
me
.
The
curteous
entertainment
which
these
people
found
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
might
easily
have
served
for
a
strong
temptation
to
bring
over
the
rest
to
enjoy
the
like
:
But
the
Country
was
too
narrow
for
them
,
and
the
Brethren
of
the
Separation
desired
elbow-room
for
fear
of
Enterfeering
with
one
another
.
New-England
was
chiefly
in
their
eye
,
a
Puritan
Plantation
from
the
first
beginning
,
and
therefore
fitter
for
the
growth
of
the
Zuinglian
or
Calvinian
Gospel
than
any
Country
whatsoever
.
A
Country
first
discovered
to
any
purpose
by
one
Captain
Gosnold
,
Anno
1602.
and
in
the
next
year
more
perfectly
surveyed
by
some
of
Bristol
;
afterwards
granted
by
King
Iames
,
Anno
1606.
unto
a
Corporation
of
Knights
,
Gentlemen
,
and
Merchants
,
to
be
planted
and
disposed
of
for
the
Publick
,
under
the
Ordering
and
Direction
of
Chief
Justice
Popham
,
by
whom
a
Colony
was
sent
thither
in
the
year
next
following
;
at
what
time
they
built
St.
Georges
Fort
to
secure
their
Haven
,
that
they
might
have
a
door
open
for
their
going
thence
,
which
soon
after
followed
.
And
though
the
Adventurers
made
a
further
attempt
in
the
year
1616
,
yet
it
never
settled
into
Form
till
the
building
of
New-Plymouth
,
in
the
year
1620.
and
some
incouragements
being
sent
thence
to
bring
others
on
,
it
came
in
very
short
space
to
so
swift
a
growth
,
that
no
Plantation
for
the
time
ever
went
beyond
it
;
New
Bristol
,
new
Boston
,
and
new
Barnstable
,
being
quickly
added
to
the
other
.
[
(a)
](A43524-e105350-b)
(a)
●●quam
〈…〉
ex
fiat
〈…〉
rerum
cupida
〈…〉
Hist.
lib.
1.
The
growth
of
old
Rome
and
new
England
had
the
like
foundation
,
both
Sanctuaries
for
such
of
the
neighbouring
Nations
as
longed
for
Novelties
and
Innovations
both
in
Church
and
State
.
But
let
the
Reader
take
their
Character
from
[
(b)
](A43524-e105400-b)
(b)
Primos
●os●e
Cel●ios
,
uti
&
illos
qui
postea
acc●sser●nt
,
p●tis●imum
aut
om
〈…〉
ex
●orum
hominum
Secta
quos
in
A●glia
Brow●istas
&
Purita●o●
vocant
,
&c.
l●b.
3.
cap.
8.
de
Laet
a
right
good
Chorographer
,
in
the
third
Book
of
his
Description
of
America
,
where
he
informeth
us
,
that
the
first
Planters
,
and
those
which
followed
after
them
were
altogether
of
that
Sect
,
which
in
England
were
called
Brownists
or
Puritans
;
many
of
which
had
formerly
betaken
themselves
to
Holland
,
but
afterwards
departed
thence
to
joyn
with
their
Brethren
in
New-England
.
The
Churches
cast
into
the
same
mould
with
those
before
,
all
of
them
following
the
device
of
Robinson
,
that
notorious
Schismatick
,
at
the
spawning
of
the
second
separation
in
Amsterdam
:
Who
,
to
distinguish
his
followers
from
the
brethren
of
the
first
separation
governed
by
a
Try-formed
Presbytery
of
Pastors
,
Elders
,
and
Deacons
,
introduced
a
new
way
of
his
own
,
leaving
as
much
Exercise
of
Church
Discipline
to
the
whole
Congregation
,
as
was
elsewhere
enjoyed
by
the
Pastors
and
Elders
.
In
this
estate
they
stood
in
the
year
1633.
at
what
time
Iohn
de
Laet
made
that
Character
of
them
:
Exceedingly
encreased
in
short
time
after
,
both
in
Men
and
Buildings
,
by
those
who
frequently
flocked
thither
from
most
parts
of
this
Kingdom
,
either
for
fear
of
Punishment
,
or
for
danger
of
Debt
,
or
to
enjoy
the
folly
of
their
Schism
with
the
greater
safety
.
But
whatsoever
were
the
causes
of
the
Separation
,
certain
I
am
,
the
Crime
was
laid
on
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
amongst
the
Articles
of
whose
Impeachment
by
the
House
of
Commons
,
I
find
this
for
one
,
viz.
That
in
his
own
Person
,
and
his
Suffragans
,
Visitors
,
Surrogates
,
Chancellors
,
or
other
Officers
by
his
Command
,
he
had
caused
divers
Learned
,
Pious
,
and
Orthodox
Preachers
of
Gods
Word
to
be
silenced
,
suspended
,
deprived
,
degraded
,
excommunicated
,
or
otherwise
grieved
and
vexed
without
any
just
and
lawful
cause
;
whereby
,
and
by
divers
other
means
he
hath
hindred
the
Preaching
of
Gods
Word
,
and
caused
divers
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
to
forsake
the
Kingdom
.
So
is
the
Judge
to
be
accused
for
all
those
mischiefs
,
which
the
condemned
Malefactors
,
when
they
once
break
Prison
,
may
design
and
execute
.
The
principal
Bell-weathers
of
these
Flocks
,
were
Cotton
,
Chancy
,
Wells
,
Hooker
,
and
perhaps
Hugh
Peters
;
the
rest
,
let
them
look
after
,
who
affect
such
Company
.
Not
much
took
notice
of
at
the
first
,
when
they
were
few
in
Numbers
,
and
inconsiderable
for
their
Power
:
but
growing
up
so
fast
both
in
strength
and
multitude
,
they
began
to
carry
a
face
of
danger
.
For
how
unsafe
must
it
be
thought
both
to
Church
and
State
,
to
suffer
such
a
constant
Receptacle
of
discontented
,
dangerous
,
and
schismatical
Persons
,
to
grow
up
so
fast
;
from
whence
,
as
from
the
Bowels
of
the
Trojan
Horse
,
so
many
Incendiaries
might
break
out
to
inflame
the
Nation
?
New-England
,
like
the
Spleen
in
the
Natural
Body
,
by
drawing
to
it
so
many
sullen
,
sad
,
and
offensive
Humours
,
was
not
unuseful
and
unserviceable
to
the
General
Health
:
But
when
the
Spleen
is
grown
once
too
full
,
and
emptieth
it self
into
the
Stomach
,
it
both
corrupts
the
Blood
,
and
disturbs
the
Head
,
and
leaves
the
whole
man
wearisom
to
himself
and
others
.
And
therefore
to
prevent
such
mischiefs
as
might
thence
ensue
,
it
was
once
under
Consultation
of
the
chief
Physicians
,
who
were
to
take
especial
care
of
the
Churches
Health
,
to
send
a
Bishop
over
to
them
,
for
their
better
Government
;
and
back
him
with
some
Forces
to
compel
,
if
he
were
not
otherwise
able
to
perswade
Obedience
.
But
this
Design
was
strangled
in
the
first
Conception
,
by
the
violent
breakings
out
of
the
Troubles
in
Scotland
,
which
call
upon
us
from
this
place
to
look
towards
them
.
And
now
again
we
are
for
Scotland
,
where
we
spent
the
last
year
in
doing
nothing
,
and
shall
spend
this
in
doing
that
which
was
worse
than
nothing
.
The
Insolencies
of
the
Covenanters
were
now
grown
so
great
,
that
some
advised
the
King
to
take
the
Sword
into
his
hand
,
and
to
reduce
them
to
Obedience
by
force
of
Arms
,
before
they
had
ripened
their
Intelligences
,
and
formed
a
Party
to
their
will
both
at
home
and
abroad
:
But
the
King
would
not
hearken
to
it
,
resolved
upon
his
Fathers
way
of
sending
Commissioners
,
and
trying
what
he
might
effect
by
Treaty
and
Negotiation
.
Which
Resolution
being
taken
,
the
next
Consideration
was
for
the
choice
of
the
man
.
The
well-affected
Scots
pitched
on
the
Marquis
of
Huntley
,
a
man
of
great
Power
in
his
own
Country
,
true
to
the
King
,
and
a
professed
Enemy
to
the
Presbyterians
.
And
to
this
end
the
Earl
of
Sterling
Principal
Secretary
of
Estate
,
the
Bishops
of
Ross
and
Brechin
Privy-Counsellors
both
,
Hay
the
Clerk-Register
,
and
Spotswood
Lord
President
of
the
Sessions
(
a
most
deserving
Son
of
a
Reverend
Father
)
made
a
journey
thence
unto
the
King
,
and
used
their
best
Endeavours
with
him
,
to
commit
the
managing
of
that
great
Trust
into
Hunt●●ys
hands
:
But
the
Court-Faction
carried
it
for
the
Marquis
Hamilton
,
whose
Head
was
better
than
his
Heart
,
a
notable
dissembler
,
t●●e
only
to
his
own
ends
,
and
a
most
excellent
Master
in
the
Art
of
In●●●uation
,
by
which
he
screwed
himself
so
far
into
his
Majesties
good
opinion
,
that
whosoever
undertook
the
unrivetting
of
him
,
made
him
faster
in
it
.
And
so
far
had
the
man
prevailed
by
his
Arts
and
Instruments
,
that
the
Duke
of
Lenox
was
brought
over
to
contribute
his
Assistances
to
him
;
and
rather
chose
to
commend
the
known
Enemy
of
his
House
to
that
great
Employment
,
than
that
a
private
Country-Gentleman
(
such
as
Huntley
was
)
should
carry
the
Honour
from
them
both
.
And
therefore
briefly
in
this
place
to
speak
of
Hamilton
,
and
his
Proceedings
in
the
weighty
Charge
committed
to
him
(
in
which
he
hath
been
generally
suspected
to
betray
his
Master
)
we
will
fetch
the
Story
somewhat
higher
,
that
we
may
see
what
ends
he
aimed
at
for
himself
,
and
what
enclined
him
rather
to
foment
than
quench
the
Flames
which
had
been
kindled
in
that
Kingdom
.
Know
therefore
,
That
the
Hamiltonian
Family
derives
it self
from
one
Hamilton
an
Englishman
,
who
went
to
try
what
Fortunes
he
could
find
in
Scotland
:
Neither
himself
nor
his
Posterity
of
any
great
note
,
till
Iames
iii.
bearing
a
great
affection
to
Sir
Iames
Hamilton
,
married
him
to
one
of
his
Sisters
whom
he
had
forcibly
taken
from
the
Lord
Boyd
her
former
Husband
.
From
this
unlawful
Marriage
descended
another
Iames
,
the
Grandchild
of
this
,
as
impious
and
●dulterous
in
his
second
Marriage
,
as
his
Grandmother
had
been
before
:
For
having
married
a
Wife
of
one
of
the
Noble
Houses
of
Scotland
,
he
put
her
shamefully
away
,
and
took
into
his
Bed
a
Niece
of
Cardinal
Beton's
,
who
then
swayed
all
things
in
that
Kingdom
.
Of
this
last
Marriage
came
Iohn
Earl
of
Arran
,
Created
by
King
Iames
vi
.
the
first
Marquis
of
Hamilton
,
the
Father
of
Iohn
,
and
Grandfather
of
Iames
Marquis
of
Hamilton
,
of
whom
we
now
speak
.
This
man
considering
with
himself
,
that
he
was
descended
from
a
Daughter
of
King
Iames
ii
.
(
but
without
taking
notice
of
any
intervenient
Flaws
which
occurred
in
the
Pedigree
)
conceived
by
〈◊〉
and
little
,
That
a
Crown
would
look
as
lovely
upon
his
Head
,
as
on
the
Heads
of
any
which
descended
from
a
Daughter
of
Iames
v.
To
give
some
life
unto
his
Fancies
,
he
found
the
Great
Men
amongst
the
Scots
in
high
discontentments
,
about
the
Revocation
of
Church-Lands
,
which
the
King
then
busily
intended
:
The
Popular
Party
in
England
no
less
discontented
,
by
the
Dissolving
of
three
Parliaments
one
after
another
;
and
the
Puritans
in
both
,
by
the
great
Power
and
Credit
which
some
Bishops
had
attained
unto
in
either
Kingdom
.
In
which
conjuncture
,
it
was
not
hard
for
him
to
conceive
,
That
he
might
make
unto
himself
a
strong
Party
in
That
,
without
fear
of
any
opposition
to
be
made
from
This.
And
so
●ar
had
his
hopes
gone
with
him
,
when
he
obtained
the
Conduct
of
an
Army
,
intended
by
his
Majesty
for
assisting
of
the
King
of
Sweden
in
the
Wars
of
Germany
:
An
Army
for
the
most
part
raised
in
Scotland
,
and
most
of
the
Commanders
of
that
Nation
also
,
whom
he
had
so
obliged
unto
him
by
his
Arts
and
Flatteries
,
that
a
Health
was
openly
begun
by
David
Ramsey
(
a
boisterous
Ruffian
of
that
Court
)
to
King
Iames
the
Seventh
:
And
so
much
of
the
Design
was
discovered
by
him
unto
Donald
Maukie
Baron
of
Ree
,
than
being
in
the
Marquisses
Camp
,
that
the
Loyal
Gentleman
thought
himself
bound
in
duty
to
make
it
known
unto
the
King
.
Ramsey
denying
the
whole
matter
,
and
the
Lords
having
no
proof
thereof
(
as
in
such
secret
Practices
it
could
hardly
be
)
more
than
a
confident
asseveration
,
and
the
Engagement
of
his
Honour
,
the
King
thought
good
to
refer
the
Controversie
to
the
Earl
of
Lindsey
,
whom
he
made
Lord
High-Constable
to
that
end
and
purpose
.
Many
days
were
spent
accordingly
in
pursuance
of
it
:
But
when
most
men
expected
that
the
matter
would
be
tried
by
Battel
,
as
had
been
accustomed
in
such
cases
,
the
Business
was
hushed
up
at
Court
,
the
Lord
Ree
dismissed
to
his
Employment
in
the
Wars
,
and
,
contrary
to
the
mind
of
all
good
men
,
the
Marquis
did
not
only
continue
in
the
Kings
great
Favour
:
but
Ramsey
was
permitted
to
hold
the
Place
of
Gentleman
of
the
Privy-Chamber
,
which
had
been
formerly
procured
for
him
.
As
for
the
Army
of
Scots
,
consisting
of
7000.
if
my
memory
fail
not
,
transported
into
Germany
in
the
Summer
before
,
Anno
1631.
they
mouldred
away
by
little
and
little
,
without
acting
any
thing
;
the
King
of
Sweden
being
then
in
a
prosperous
condition
,
and
not
desiring
the
Scots
should
carry
away
any
part
of
the
Spoil
and
Honour
which
he
doubted
not
of
acquiring
to
his
own
Nation
in
the
course
of
the
War
.
This
put
the
Marquis
upon
new
Counsels
;
and
in
the
course
of
these
new
Counsels
,
he
was
not
only
to
●oment
those
Animosities
which
had
been
raised
in
that
Nation
against
the
King
,
but
to
remove
all
those
Impediments
which
might
lye
in
the
way
betwixt
him
and
his
affected
Greatness
.
Two
men
there
were
whom
he
more
feared
than
all
the
rest
,
both
of
the
House
of
Graham
,
and
both
descended
from
a
Son
of
King
Robert
the
Second
;
and
that
too
by
a
clearer
Descent
,
than
the
Hamiltons
could
pretend
from
the
Daughter
of
King
Iames
ii
.
The
first
was
William
Earl
of
Menteith
,
descended
from
an
Heir-general
of
David
Earl
of
Stratherne
,
one
of
the
younger
Sons
of
King
Robert
ii
.
as
before
was
said
:
A
man
o●
sound
Abilities
and
approved
Affections
,
and
therefore
by
the
King
made
President
of
the
Council
in
Scotland
:
In
which
Office
he
behaved
himself
,
and
stood
so
stoutly
in
behalf
of
the
King
his
Master
upon
all
occasions
,
that
nothing
could
be
done
for
Advance
of
Hamiltons
Designs
,
till
he
was
removed
from
that
Place
.
In
order
whereunto
,
it
was
put
into
his
head
by
some
of
that
Faction
,
that
he
should
sue
unto
the
King
to
be
Created
Earl
of
Stratherne
,
as
the
first
and
most
honourable
Title
which
belonged
to
his
House
;
That
his
Merits
were
so
great
,
as
to
assure
him
not
to
meet
with
a
denial
;
and
that
the
King
could
do
no
less
,
than
to
give
him
some
nominal
Reward
for
his
real
Services
.
On
these
Suggestions
,
he
repaired
to
the
Court
of
England
1632.
where
without
any
great
difficulty
,
he
obtained
his
Suit
,
and
waited
on
the
King
the
most
part
of
the
Summer-Progress
;
no
man
being
so
openly
honoured
,
and
courted
by
the
Scottish
Nation
,
as
he
seemed
to
be
:
But
no
sooner
was
he
gone
for
Scotland
,
but
the
Hamiltonians
terrified
the
King
with
the
Dangers
which
he
had
run
into
by
that
Creation
,
whereby
he
had
revived
in
that
proud
and
ambitious
Person
,
the
Rights
which
his
Ancestors
pretended
to
the
Crown
of
Scotland
;
That
the
King
could
not
chuse
but
see
how
generally
the
Scots
flock'd
about
him
(
after
his
Creation
)
when
he
was
at
the
Court
,
and
would
do
so
much
more
when
he
was
in
Scotland
:
And
finally
,
That
the
proud
man
already
had
so
far
declared
himself
,
as
to
give
it
out
,
That
the
King
held
the
Crown
of
him
.
Hereupon
a
Commission
was
speedily
posted
into
Scotland
(
in
which
those
of
Hamiltons
Faction
made
the
greatest
number
)
to
inquire
into
his
Life
and
Actions
,
and
to
consider
of
the
Inconveniencies
which
might
redound
unto
the
King
by
his
affecting
this
new
Title
.
On
the
Return
whereof
,
the
poor
Gentleman
is
removed
from
his
Office
,
from
being
one
of
the
Privy
Council
;
and
not
only
deprived
of
the
Title
of
the
Earl
of
Stratherne
,
but
of
that
also
of
Menteith
,
which
for
a
long
time
had
remained
in
his
Ancestors
.
And
though
he
was
not
long
after
made
Earl
of
Airth
,
yet
this
great
fall
did
so
discourage
him
from
all
Publick
Businesses
,
that
he
retired
to
his
own
House
,
and
left
the
way
open
to
the
Hamiltonians
to
play
their
own
Game
as
they
listed
.
Faithful
for
all
this
to
the
King
,
in
all
changes
of
Fortune
;
neither
adhering
to
the
Covenanters
,
nor
giving
the
least
countenance
to
them
,
when
he
might
not
only
have
done
it
with
safety
,
but
with
many
personal
Advantages
which
were
tendred
him
.
The
other
Bar
to
be
thrust
back
,
was
the
Earl
of
Montross
,
of
the
same
House
,
and
descended
from
the
same
Original
;
as
plausible
with
the
Souldiers
and
Men
of
War
,
as
his
Cosin
of
Menteith
was
powerful
at
the
Council-Table
.
This
man
returning
out
of
France
in
the
flower
and
Bravery
of
his
Age
,
had
an
intent
of
putting
himself
into
the
Kings
Service
,
and
was
advised
to
make
his
way
by
the
Marquis
of
Hamilton
;
who
,
knowing
the
Gallantry
of
the
Man
,
and
fearing
a
Competitor
in
his
Majesties
Favour
,
cunningly
told
him
,
That
he
would
do
him
any
Service
:
but
that
the
King
was
so
wholly
given
up
to
the
English
,
and
so
discountenanced
and
slighted
the
Scottish
Nation
,
that
were
it
not
for
doing
Service
to
his
Country
(
which
the
King
intended
to
reduce
into
the
form
of
a
Province
)
he
could
not
suffer
the
Indignities
which
were
put
upon
him
.
This
done
,
he
repairs
unto
the
King
,
tells
him
of
the
Earls
return
from
France
,
and
of
his
purpose
to
attend
him
at
the
time
appointed
:
but
that
he
was
so
Powerful
,
so
Popular
,
and
of
such
esteem
amongst
the
Scots
,
by
reason
of
an
old
Descent
from
the
Royal
Family
,
that
if
he
were
not
nipped
in
the
bud
(
as
we
use
to
say
)
he
might
indanger
the
Kings
interest
and
affairs
in
Scotland
.
The
Earl
being
brought
unto
the
King
,
with
very
great
demonstrations
of
affection
on
the
Marquis
his
part
,
the
King
without
taking
any
great
notice
of
him
,
gave
him
his
hand
to
kiss
,
and
so
turned
aside
;
which
confirmed
him
in
the
truth
of
that
false
Report
,
which
Hamilton
had
delivered
to
him
:
So
that
in
great
displeasure
and
disdain
,
he
makes
for
Scotland
.
There
finds
he
Colonel
Alexander
Lesly
(
an
obscure
fellow
,
but
made
rich
with
the
Spoils
of
Germany
)
as
discontented
as
himself
,
for
being
denied
the
honourable
Title
of
a
Baron
,
which
he
ambitiously
sought
for
at
the
Kings
being
there
.
And
he
found
them
there
also
,
who
perceived
on
what
foot
he
halted
,
and
knew
well
how
to
work
on
such
humours
as
he
brought
along
with
him
,
till
by
seconding
the
Information
which
he
had
brought
from
Hamilton
,
they
had
fashioned
him
wholly
to
their
will
:
For
they
prevailed
so
far
upon
him
,
that
at
the
first
he
cordially
espoused
their
Quarrel
against
the
Liturgie
and
Canons
,
and
whatsoever
else
they
found
fault
withal
in
the
Publick
Government
;
he
being
one
of
those
Great
Persons
(
and
as
forward
as
any
of
them
all
)
who
published
a
Protestation
at
the
Cross
in
Edenborough
,
against
one
of
his
Majesties
Proclamations
of
Grace
and
Favour
:
But
afterwards
,
being
displeased
that
Lesly
was
preferred
before
him
in
Commanding
the
Army
;
and
looking
thereupon
more
carefully
into
the
depth
of
the
Design
than
at
first
he
did
,
he
estranged
himself
from
them
by
degrees
,
and
at
last
became
the
most
eminent
Instrument
that
ever
his
Majesty
imployed
in
his
Wars
with
that
People
.
But
Hamilton
had
another
remove
to
make
,
without
which
all
the
rest
were
nothing
;
and
that
was
the
removing
of
the
Earl
of
Mar
from
the
Custody
and
Command
of
the
Castle
of
Edenborough
(
some
time
Hereditary
to
that
House
)
and
gaining
it
unto
himself
.
To
this
Remove
the
Earl
consented
,
because
he
found
how
earnestly
his
Majesty
desired
it
of
him
,
from
whom
he
received
a
Compensation
in
Money
for
it
.
At
so
great
charge
was
the
King
,
to
put
Hamilton
into
as
full
possession
of
the
Strengths
of
that
City
,
as
he
had
got
before
in
the
hearts
of
the
Citizens
.
The
way
being
thus
prepared
,
and
all
Rules
removed
,
on
Saturday
May
26.
he
set
forwards
for
Scotland
,
and
in
short
time
came
to
Dalkeith
,
an
House
of
the
Earl
of
Mortons
four
Miles
from
Edenborough
,
where
he
reposed
himself
a
while
;
that
he
might
make
his
Entry
into
the
City
with
the
greater
honour
.
After
some
seeming
diffidences
betwixt
him
and
the
Covenanters
,
he
puts
himself
into
Holy-Rood
House
,
where
the
first
thing
he
did
,
was
〈◊〉
waving
of
his
Attendance
at
the
Reading
of
the
English
Liturgie
,
which
had
been
settled
in
the
Chappel-Royal
of
that
House
by
the
care
of
King
Iames
,
Anno
1617.
and
after
some
neglects
and
intermissions
,
restored
by
the
Piety
of
King
Charles
,
Anno
1633.
as
before
was
signified
.
It
was
no
hard
matter
to
discern
by
his
Acts
in
this
,
whose
Game
it
was
he
meant
to
play
,
for
what
it
was
that
he
had
held
the
s●uff●ing
of
the
Cards
so
long
,
and
who
was
like
to
win
the
Set
,
when
none
but
he
had
the
dealing
of
them
:
For
he
so
plied
the
King
from
one
time
to
another
,
sometimes
by
representing
the
extreme
difficulties
,
and
sometimes
the
apparent
dangers
in
which
his
Affairs
there
stood
involved
;
That
he
drew
him
to
●ling
up
all
in
less
than
three
Months
,
which
King
Iames
and
he
had
been
projecting
above
thrice
ten
years
.
For
first
,
by
his
Proclamation
bearing
date
Iune
28.
he
suspends
the
present
execution
of
the
Canons
and
Liturgie
,
dischargeth
all
Acts
of
Council
made
for
the
Establishment
of
them
,
and
promiseth
so
to
regulate
the
High-Commission
,
that
it
should
neither
impugn
the
Laws
,
nor
be
a
just
grievance
to
the
Subject
.
By
a
second
,
bearing
date
September
9.
he
dischargeth
the
Liturgie
,
Canons
,
and
High-Commission
(
this
last
being
of
King
Iames
his
instituting
,
Anno
1610.
)
rescinding
all
Proclamations
and
Acts
whatsoever
,
which
had
been
made
for
the
Establishing
of
the
same
;
and
by
the
same
,
suspends
the
executing
of
the
Five
Articles
of
Perth
,
though
confirmed
by
Parliament
.
By
the
same
also
he
subjecteth
all
his
Ministers
,
as
well
Ecclesiastical
as
Civil
,
to
the
Censure
of
Parliaments
,
General
Assemblies
,
or
any
other
competent
Judicatory
:
And
fr●es
all
Ministers
at
their
Entry
from
taking
the
Oath
of
Canonical
Obedience
,
that
against
Symonie
,
or
any
other
not
enjoined
by
Acts
of
Parliament
.
By
the
same
also
he
commands
the
Subscribing
of
the
Consession
of
Faith
,
with
the
Band
thereunto
annexed
,
which
the
Covenanters
before
had
press'd
on
the
People
,
and
upon
which
they
had
placed
such
a
great
part
of
their
confidence
,
that
they
solemnly
protested
to
Hamilton
at
his
first
coming
thither
,
That
they
would
rather
renounce
their
Baptism
,
than
reli●quish
their
Covenant
.
And
this
he
did
for
no
other
Reason
,
as
appears
by
a
Letter
of
the
same
date
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
than
to
legitimate
the
Rebellion
;
〈◊〉
Reg.
p.
●
.
p.
151.
Because
not
being
Warranted
before
by
Regal
Authority
,
it
must
needs
be
in
it self
ineffectual
,
,
and
prejudicial
to
the
Ancient
Form
of
Government
kept
within
that
his
Kingdom
of
Scotland
.
And
finally
,
by
his
Royal
Edict
,
bearing
date
the
22d
.
of
the
same
Month
,
he
gives
Order
for
a
General
Assembly
,
to
be
held
at
Glasco
on
November
21.
next
following
;
in
which
he
could
not
but
be
sure
,
that
after
so
many
previous
Condescensions
on
his
part
,
they
would
be
able
to
do
whatsoever
they
listed
in
defiance
of
him
.
For
,
before
the
Assembly
was
Indicted
,
the
Covenanters
had
so
laid
the
Plot
,
that
none
but
those
of
their
own
Party
should
have
Suffrage
in
it
;
as
afterwards
by
several
Orders
from
their
Tables
,
they
directed
that
no
Chaplain
,
nor
Chapter-man
,
nor
any
who
have
not
subscribed
the
Covenant
,
should
be
chosen
to
it
;
not
suffering
the
Archbishops
or
Bishops
to
sit
as
Moderators
in
their
Presbyteries
,
where
the
Elections
were
to
pass
;
and
citing
them
to
appear
as
Criminal
Persons
at
the
said
Assembly
:
by
means
of
which
Exclusions
and
Prelimitations
,
the
greatest
part
of
the
Assembly
did
consist
of
such
as
either
were
irregularly
chosen
by
the
over-ruling
Voices
of
Lay-Elders
which
were
thrust
upon
them
,
or
else
not
capable
of
being
Elected
,
some
of
them
being
under
the
Censures
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
others
under
the
Censures
of
the
Church
of
Ireland
,
and
some
not
having
taken
the
Oath
of
Supremacy
required
by
the
Laws
of
the
Land
.
Upon
which
just
and
weighty
Reasons
,
as
also
the
Admission
of
the
Schismatical
Clergy
to
sit
as
Judges
over
their
Bishops
;
the
intrusion
of
so
many
Lay-Elders
,
contrary
to
the
Constitution
of
former
General
Assemblies
;
the
countenancing
of
a
scandalous
Libel
against
their
Function
and
Persons
;
and
the
prejudging
of
their
Cause
in
their
several
Presbyteries
,
by
excluding
them
from
having
any
Vote
in
the
said
Assembly
,
when
they
were
not
present
to
interpose
or
speak
any
thing
in
their
own
behalf
,
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
in
the
name
of
themselves
,
and
all
which
did
adhere
unto
them
,
prepared
their
Declinator
or
Protestation
against
the
said
General
Assembly
,
and
all
the
Acts
and
Conclusions
of
it
,
as
being
void
,
and
null
in
Law
to
all
intents
and
purposes
whatsoever
.
The
day
being
come
,
Hamilton
marcheth
to
the
place
appointed
for
the
Session
,
in
the
equipage
of
a
High-Commissioner
,
the
Sword
and
Seal
being
carried
before
him
,
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
and
all
the
Officers
of
State
,
attending
on
him
like
a
King
indeed
.
The
reading
of
his
Commission
,
the
putting
in
and
rejecting
of
the
Declinator
,
the
chusing
of
Henderson
to
be
Moderator
of
the
Assembly
,
the
constituting
of
the
Members
of
it
,
and
some
Debates
touching
the
Votes
and
Suffrages
,
challenged
by
Hamilton
for
such
as
were
Assessors
to
him
,
took
up
all
the
time
between
their
first
Meeting
and
their
Dissolution
,
which
was
by
Proclamation
solemnly
declared
on
the
twenty
ninth
of
the
same
Month
,
having
●ate
only
eight
days
by
the
Kings
Authority
.
For
notwithstanding
the
said
Dissolution
,
the
Members
of
the
said
Assembly
continued
and
kept
their
Session
,
and
therein
passed
many
Acts
for
the
utter
overthrow
of
the
Polity
and
Government
of
the
Church
,
the
infringing
of
his
Majesties
Prerogative
Royal
,
and
violating
the
Authority
of
Parliaments
.
For
they
not
only
Excommunicated
the
Bishops
and
their
Adherents
,
but
condemned
the
very
Function
it self
to
be
Antichristian
,
and
utterly
to
be
abolished
out
of
the
Church
;
notwithstanding
that
several
Parliaments
had
confirmed
the
same
.
The
like
Censure
they
also
past
on
the
Service
Book
and
Canons
,
with
the
five
Articles
of
Perth
;
though
the
two
first
received
the
Stamp
of
Royal
Authority
,
and
the
five
last
were
confirmed
in
Parliament
also
.
They
condemned
in
one
breath
all
the
Arminian
Tenents
,
in
case
of
Predestination
,
without
examining
the
Arguments
on
which
they
were
built
;
and
declared
all
men
subject
to
Excommunication
,
and
other
Censures
of
the
Church
,
who
should
refuse
to
yield
obedience
to
all
their
unlawful
Actings
and
Determinations
,
And
though
his
Majesty
by
the
same
Proclamation
had
commanded
all
his
faithful
Subjects
not
to
yield
any
obedience
to
their
Acts
and
Ordinances
,
and
bound
himself
in
the
Word
of
a
King
to
defend
them
in
it
;
yet
those
of
the
Assembly
were
resolved
to
maintain
their
Authority
.
For
notwithstanding
his
Majesties
late
Declaration
and
Commands
,
not
only
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
,
but
also
as
many
of
the
Layty
as
had
refused
to
subscribe
to
the
Acts
thereof
,
were
deprived
of
their
Offices
and
Preferments
,
banished
their
Country
,
and
forced
to
fly
into
England
,
o●
other
places
,
the
King
not
being
able
to
protect
them
from
the
power
and
malice
of
their
Adversaries
.
For
having
lost
the
opportunity
of
suppressing
them
in
their
first
Insurrection
in
the
year
precedent
,
a●d
afterwards
of
reducing
them
by
force
of
Arms
in
the
year
next
following
,
he
was
forced
to
shuffle
up
such
a
Pacification
in
the
Parliaments
of
both
Kingdoms
,
Anno
1641.
as
left
his
Party
d●●●●tute
of
all
protection
,
but
what
they
found
in
England
by
his
Majesties
Favour
in
providing
the
Clergy
of
some
small
Benefices
for
their
present
subsistance
,
which
possibly
might
amount
to
more
than
formerly
they
enjoyed
in
their
own
Country
.
And
yet
the
Covenanters
did
not
play
all
parts
in
this
Assembly
,
the
King
and
his
Commissioner
had
one
part
to
act
,
which
was
the
presenting
of
a
Declaration
,
containing
the
sum
and
substance
of
all
his
Majesties
gracious
Condescensions
,
exprest
in
the
several
Proclamations
before
remembred
,
and
a
Command
to
have
it
registred
in
the
Acts
and
Records
thereof
.
But
upon
what
considerations
and
reasons
of
State
his
Majesty
might
be
moved
to
commit
that
Paper
to
be
registred
amongst
the
Acts
of
Assembly
,
is
beyond
my
reach
.
〈◊〉
●●ough
many
times
the
wisest
Princes
have
sent
out
Proclamations
of
Grace
for
redress
of
Grievances
,
and
pardoning
of
fore-past
o
〈…〉
;
yet
were
those
Proclamations
and
Acts
of
Grace
beheld
no
otherwise
than
as
temporary
and
occasional
Remedies
for
the
present
mischiefs
,
not
to
be
drawn
into
Example
,
and
much
less
put
upon
Record
for
the
times
cusuing
;
his
Majesties
Condescensions
had
been
large
enough
,
and
too
much
to
the
prejudice
of
his
Crown
and
Dignity
without
this
Enrolment
.
Nor
wants
it
somewhat
of
a
●iddle
,
that
at
such
time
as
Hamilton
tendred
the
Paper
of
his
Maj●sti●s
●racious
Concessions
for
discharging
of
the
Service
Book
,
&c.
to
be
enrolled
amongst
the
Acts
of
the
Assembly
,
he
both
declared
,
and
protested
that
his
so
doing
should
be
no
acknowledgment
of
the
lawfulness
and
validity
of
that
Convention
which
was
instantly
to
be
dissolved
:
or
that
his
Majestie
should
give
order
to
have
those
Acts
of
Grace
and
Favour
enrolled
in
the
Records
of
the
Assembly
,
to
stand
full
and
sure
to
all
his
good
Subjects
for
their
assurance
of
and
in
the
true
Religion
;
which
Assembly
at
the
same
time
●e
declared
to
be
illegal
,
and
all
the
Acts
thereof
to
be
null
and
void
.
I
must
confess
I
am
not
Oedipus
enough
for
so
dark
a
Sphinx
,
and
must
therefore
leave
this
depth
of
State-craft
to
more
able
heads
.
Only
I
cannot
chuse
but
note
,
how
little
his
Majesty
got
by
those
Condescensions
;
the
stubborn
and
rebellious
Scots
being
so
far
unsatisfied
with
these
Acts
of
Grace
,
that
they
not
only
forced
all
those
who
adhered
unto
him
to
fly
the
Country
:
but
intercepted
his
Revenues
,
seazed
on
all
his
Forts
and
Castles
,
and
put
themselves
into
a
Posture
of
open
War
.
And
that
they
might
be
able
to
manage
it
with
the
greater
credit
,
they
called
home
some
of
their
Commanders
out
of
Germany
,
and
some
which
served
under
the
Pay
of
the
States
General
;
so
far
prevailing
with
those
States
as
to
continue
such
Commanders
in
their
Pay
and
Places
as
long
as
they
remained
in
the
Service
of
the
Scottish
Covenanters
.
A
favour
which
his
Majesty
could
not
get
at
their
hands
,
nor
had
he
so
much
reason
to
expect
it
as
the
others
had
,
i●
considered
rightly
.
It
had
been
once
their
own
case
,
and
they
conceived
they
had
good
reason
to
maintain
it
in
others
.
It
may
deservedly
be
a
matter
of
no
small
amazement
,
that
this
poor
and
unprovided
Nation
,
should
dare
to
put
such
baffles
and
affronts
upon
their
Lawful
King
;
the
King
being
backt
by
the
united
Forces
of
England
and
Ireland
,
obeyed
at
home
,
and
rendred
formidable
unto
all
his
Neighbours
by
a
puissant
Navy
,
they
must
have
some
assurances
more
than
ordinary
which
might
enflame
them
to
this
height
;
and
what
they
were
it
may
not
be
amiss
to
enquire
into
.
First
then
they
had
the
King
for
their
natural
Country-man
,
born
in
that
Air
,
preserving
a
good
affection
for
them
to
the
very
la●t
;
and
who
by
giving
them
the
Title
of
his
Ancient
and
Native
Kingdom
(
as
he
did
most
commonly
)
gave
them
some
reason
to
believe
,
that
he
valued
them
above
the
English
.
They
had
in
the
next
place
such
a
strong
Party
of
Scots
about
him
,
that
he
could
neither
stir
or
speak
,
scarce
so
much
as
think
,
but
they
were
made
acquainted
with
it
.
In
the
Bed-Chamber
they
had
an
equal
number
of
Gentlemen
,
and
seven
Grooms
for
one
;
in
the
Presence-Chamber
more
than
an
equal
number
amongst
the
Gentlemen
Ushers
,
Quarter-Waiters
,
&c.
In
the
Privy-Chamber
,
besides
the
Carvers
and
Cup-bearers
,
such
disproportion
of
the
Gentlemen
belonging
to
it
,
that
once
at
a
full
Table
of
Waiters
,
each
of
them
having
a
Servant
or
two
to
attend
upon
him
,
I
and
my
man
were
the
only
English
in
all
the
Company
.
By
which
the
King
was
so
obs●rved
,
and
betrayed
withal
,
that
as
far
as
they
could
find
his
meaning
by
Words
,
by
Signs
,
and
Circumstances
,
or
the
silent
language
of
a
shrug
,
it
was
posted
presently
into
Scotland
,
some
of
his
Bed-Chamber
being
grown
so
bold
and
saucy
,
that
they
used
to
Ransack
his
Pockets
when
he
was
in
bed
,
to
transcribe
such
Letters
as
they
found
,
and
send
the
Copies
to
their
Countrymen
in
the
way
of
intelligence
.
A
thing
so
well
known
about
the
Court
,
that
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
in
one
of
his
Letters
,
gave
him
this
memento
,
that
he
should
not
trust
his
Pockets
with
it
.
For
Offices
of
trust
and
credit
they
w●re
as
well
accomodated
as
with
those
of
service
,
Hamilton
,
Master
of
the
Horse
,
who
stocked
the
Stables
with
that
People
;
The
Earl
of
Morton
,
Captain
of
his
Majesties
Guard
;
The
Earl
of
Ancram
,
Keeper
of
the
Privy
Purse
;
The
Duke
of
Lenox
,
Warden
of
the
Cinque
Ports
,
and
Constable
of
Dover
Castle
;
Balfore
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
,
the
Fortress
of
most
power
and
command
in
England
;
And
Wemmys
,
the
Master
Gunner
of
his
Majesties
Navy
,
who
had
the
issuing
of
the
Stores
,
and
Ammunition
,
designed
unto
it
.
Look
on
them
in
the
Church
,
and
we
shall
find
so
many
of
that
Nation
beneficed
and
preferred
in
all
parts
of
this
Country
,
that
their
Ecclesiastical
Revenues
could
not
but
amount
to
more
then
all
the
yearly
Rents
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
;
and
of
all
these
scarce
one
in
ten
,
who
did
not
cordially
espouse
and
promote
their
Cause
amongst
the
People
.
They
had
beside
no
less
assurance
of
the
English
Puritans
than
they
had
of
their
own
;
those
in
Court
(
of
which
there
was
no
very
small
number
)
being
headed
by
the
Earl
of
Holland
,
those
in
the
Country
by
his
Brother
the
Earl
of
Warwick
;
The
f●rst
being
aptly
called
in
a
Letter
of
the
Lord
Conways
to
the
Lord
Archbishop
,
The
spiritual
,
and
invisible
head
,
the
other
,
The
visible
and
temporal
head
of
the
Puritan
Faction
.
And
which
was
more
than
all
the
rest
,
they
had
the
Marquiss
of
Hamilton
for
their
Lord
and
Patron
,
of
so
great
power
about
the
King
,
such
Authority
in
the
Court
of
England
,
such
a
powerful
influence
on
the
Council
of
Scotland
,
and
such
a
general
Command
over
all
that
Nation
,
that
his
pleasure
amongst
them
past
for
Law
,
and
his
words
for
Oracles
;
all
matters
of
Grace
and
Favour
ascribed
to
him
,
matters
of
harshness
or
distate
to
the
King
or
Canterbury
.
To
speak
the
matter
in
a
word
,
he
was
grown
King
of
Scots
in
Fact
,
though
not
in
Title
;
His
Majesty
being
looked
on
by
them
as
a
Cypher
only
in
the
Arithmetick
of
State
.
But
notwithstanding
their
confidence
in
all
these
Items
,
taking
in
the
Imprimis
too
,
they
might
have
reckoned
without
their
Host
in
the
Summa
Tetalis
,
the
English
Nation
being
generally
disaffected
to
them
,
and
passionately
affecting
the
Kings
quarrel
against
them
.
The
sense
and
apprehension
of
so
many
indignities
prevailed
upon
the
King
at
last
to
unsheath
the
Sword
,
more
justly
in
it self
,
and
more
justifiably
in
the
sight
of
others
;
the
Rebels
having
rejected
all
〈◊〉
o●●ers
of
Grace
and
Favour
,
and
growing
the
more
insolent
by
his
Condescensions
.
So
that
resolved
,
or
rather
forced
upon
the
War
,
he
must
bethink
himself
of
means
to
go
thorow
with
it
:
To
which
end
Burrows
the
Principal
King
of
Arms
,
is
commanded
to
search
into
the
Records
of
the
Tower
,
and
to
return
an
Extract
of
what
he
found
relating
to
the
War
of
Scotland
;
which
he
presented
to
the
Archbishop
in
the
end
of
December
,
to
this
effect
,
viz.
1.
That
such
Lords
and
others
as
had
Lands
and
Livings
upon
the
Borders
,
were
commanded
to
reside
there
with
their
Retinue
;
and
those
that
had
Castles
there
,
were
enjoined
to
Fortifie
them
.
2.
That
the
Lords
of
the
Kingdom
were
Summoned
by
Writ
,
to
attend
the
Kings
Army
with
Horse
and
Armour
at
a
certain
time
and
place
,
according
to
their
Service
due
to
the
King
;
or
repair
to
the
Exchequer
before
that
day
,
and
make
Fine
for
their
Service
:
As
also
were
all
Widows
,
Dowagers
of
such
Lords
as
were
deceased
;
and
so
were
all
Bishops
and
Ecclesiastical
Persons
.
3.
That
Proclamations
were
likewise
made
by
Sheriffs
in
every
County
,
That
all
men
holding
of
the
King
by
Knights-Service
or
Sergeancy
,
should
come
to
the
Kings
Army
,
or
make
Fines
as
aforesaid
;
with
a
strict
command
,
That
none
should
conceal
their
Service
under
a
great
Penalty
.
4.
As
also
,
That
all
men
having
40
l.
Land
per
Annum
,
should
come
to
the
Kings
Army
with
Horse
and
Armour
;
of
which
if
any
failed
to
come
or
to
make
Fine
,
their
Lands
,
Tenements
,
Goods
,
and
Chattels
were
distrained
by
the
Sheri●f
upon
Summons
out
of
the
Exchequer
.
5.
That
Commissions
should
be
issued
out
for
Levying
of
Men
in
every
County
,
and
bringing
them
to
the
Kings
Army
:
That
the
like
be
done
for
Mustering
and
Arraying
the
Clergy
throughout
England
;
or
otherwise
,
to
furnish
the
King
with
a
proportion
of
Armed
Men
for
the
present
Service
.
6.
That
Writs
be
issued
out
into
all
Counties
,
for
certifying
the
King
what
number
of
Horse
and
Foot
every
County
could
afford
him
in
his
Wars
with
Scotland
.
7.
The
like
also
to
the
Borders
,
requiring
them
to
come
unto
the
Kings
Army
well
armed
;
Commissions
to
be
made
for
punishing
such
as
refused
.
8.
That
the
Sheriffs
of
the
Counties
were
commanded
by
Writ
to
make
Provisions
of
Corn
and
Victuals
for
the
Kings
Army
,
and
to
cause
them
to
be
carried
to
the
place
appointed
.
The
like
Command
sent
to
the
Merchants
in
the
Port-Towns
of
England
and
Ireland
;
and
the
Ships
of
the
Subject
taken
to
Transport
such
Provisions
to
the
place
assigned
.
9.
Several
Sums
of
Money
raised
by
Subsidies
and
Fifteens
from
the
English
Subject
,
and
Aid
of
Money
given
and
lent
by
the
Merchant-Strangers
,
toward
the
Maintenance
of
the
War
.
10.
That
the
King
used
to
suspend
the
payment
of
his
Debts
for
a
certain
time
,
in
regard
of
the
great
occasions
he
had
to
use
Money
in
the
Wars
of
Scotland
.
Other
Memorials
were
returned
to
the
same
effect
:
but
these
the
principal
.
According
to
these
Instructions
,
his
Majesty
directs
his
Letters
to
the
Temporal
Lords
,
his
Writs
to
the
High-Sheriffs
,
his
Orders
to
the
Lord-Lieutenants
and
Deputy-Lieutenants
in
their
several
Counties
,
his
Proclamations
generally
to
all
his
Subjects
;
Requiring
of
them
all
such
Aids
and
Services
in
his
present
Wars
,
as
either
by
Laws
,
o●
Ancient
Customs
of
the
Land
,
they
were
bound
to
give
him
.
He
caused
an
Order
also
to
be
made
by
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
directed
to
the
two
Archbishops
,
Ianuary
29.
by
which
they
were
Required
and
Commanded
,
To
write
their
several
and
●esp●ctive
Letters
to
all
the
Lords
Bishops
in
their
several
Provinces
respectively
,
forthwith
to
convene
before
them
all
the
Clergy
o●
Ability
in
their
Diocesses
,
and
to
incite
them
by
such
ways
and
means
as
shall
be
thought
best
by
their
Lordships
,
to
aid
and
assist
his
Majesty
with
their
speedy
and
liberal
Contributions
,
and
otherwise
,
for
defence
of
his
Royal
Person
,
and
of
this
Kingdom
:
And
that
the
same
be
sent
to
the
Lord
Treasurer
of
England
with
all
dili●ence
▪
Subscribed
by
the
Lord
Keeper
Coventry
,
the
Bishop
of
London
Lord
Treasurer
,
the
Earl
of
Manchester
Lord
Privy
Seal
,
t●●
Duke
of
Lenox
,
the
Earl
of
Lindsey
Lord
Great
Chamberlain
,
t●●
Earl
of
Arundel
Earl-Marshal
,
the
Earl
of
Dorset
Lord
Chamberlain
to
the
Queen
,
the
Earl
o●
Pembroke
Lord
Chamberlain
to
the
King
,
the
Earl
of
Holland
Chancellor
of
Cambridge
,
Cottington
Ma●ter
of
the
Wards
,
Vane
Treasurer
of
the
Houshold
,
Cooke
and
Win●●bank
the
two
Principal
Secretaries
.
Which
Warrant
,
whether
it
proceeded
from
the
Kings
own
motion
,
or
was
procured
by
the
Archbishop
himself
to
promote
the
Service
,
is
not
much
material
:
Certain
I
am
,
that
he
conformed
himself
unto
it
with
a
chearful
diligence
,
and
did
accordingly
direct
his
Letters
to
his
Suffragan
Bishops
in
this
●ollowing
●orm
.
My
very
good
Lord
,
I
Have
received
an
Order
from
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
most
Honourable
Privy
Council
,
giving
me
notice
of
the
great
Preparations
made
by
s●me
of
Scotland
,
both
of
Arms
and
all
other
Necessaries
for
War
:
And
that
this
can
have
no
other
end
,
than
to
invade
or
annoy
this
his
Majesties
Kingdom
of
England
.
For
his
Majesty
having
a
good
while
since
,
most
graciously
●ielded
to
their
Demands
for
securing
the
Religion
by
Law
established
amongst
them
,
hath
made
it
appear
to
the
World
,
That
it
is
not
Religion
but
Sedition
that
stirs
in
them
,
and
fills
them
with
this
most
irreligious
Disobedience
,
which
at
last
breaks
forth
into
a
high
degree
of
Treason
against
their
Lawful
Sovereign
.
In
this
Case
of
so
great
danger
both
to
the
State
and
Church
of
England
,
your
Lordships
,
I
doubt
not
,
and
your
Clergie
under
you
,
will
not
only
be
vigilant
against
the
close
Workings
of
any
Pretenders
in
that
kind
:
but
very
free
also
to
your
Power
and
Proportion
of
Means
le●t
to
the
Church
,
to
contribute
toward
the
raising
of
such
an
Army
,
as
,
by
Gods
Bl●ssing
and
his
Majesties
Care
,
may
secure
this
Church
and
Kingdom
from
all
intended
Violence
.
And
according
to
the
Order
sent
unto
me
by
the
Lords
(
a
Copy
whereof
you
shall
herewith
receive
)
these
are
to
pray
your
Lordship
to
give
a
good
Example
in
your
own
Person
;
and
with
all
convenient
speed
to
call
your
Clergie
,
and
the
abler
Schoolmasters
(
as
well
those
which
are
in
Peculiars
,
as
others
)
and
excite
them
by
your self
,
and
such
Commissioners
as
you
will
answer
for
,
to
contribute
to
this
Great
and
Necessary
Service
;
in
which
if
they
give
not
a
good
Example
,
they
will
be
much
to
blame
.
But
you
are
to
call
no
poor
Curates
,
nor
Stipendaries
:
but
such
as
in
other
Legal
ways
of
Payment
have
been
,
and
are
by
Order
of
Law
bound
to
pay
.
The
Proportion
I
know
not
well
how
to
prescribe
you
:
but
I
hope
they
of
your
Clergie
whom
God
hath
blessed
with
better
Estates
than
Ordinary
,
will
give
freely
,
and
thereby
help
the
want
of
Means
in
others
.
And
I
hope
also
your
Lordship
will
so
order
it
,
as
that
every
man
will
at
the
least
give
after
the
Proportion
of
3
s.
10
d.
in
the
Pound
,
of
the
valuation
of
his
Living
,
or
other
Preferment
,
in
the
Kings
Books
.
And
this
I
thought
fit
to
l●●
you
further
know
,
That
if
any
man
have
double
Benefices
,
or
a
Benefice
and
a
Prebend
,
or
the
like
,
in
divers
Diocesses
;
yet
your
Lordship
must
call
upon
them
only
for
such
Preferments
as
they
have
within
your
Diocess
,
and
leave
them
to
pay
for
any
other
which
they
hold
,
to
the
Bishop
in
whose
Diocess
their
Preferments
are
.
As
for
the
time
,
your
Lordship
must
use
all
the
diligence
you
can
,
and
send
up
the
Moneys
if
it
be
possible
by
the
first
of
May
next
.
And
for
your
Indempnity
,
the
Lord
Treasurer
is
to
give
you
such
discharge
,
by
striking
a
Tally
or
Tallies
upon
your
several
Payments
into
the
Exchequer
,
as
shall
be
fit
to
s●cure
you
without
your
Charge
.
Your
Lordship
must
further
be
pleased
to
send
up
a
List
of
the
Names
of
such
as
refuse
this
Service
within
their
Diocess
:
but
I
hope
none
will
put
you
to
that
trouble
.
It
is
further
expected
,
That
your
Lordship
▪
and
every
other
Bishop
,
express
by
it self
,
and
not
in
the
general
Sum
of
his
Clergie
,
that
which
himself
gives
.
And
of
this
Service
you
must
not
fail
.
So
to
Gods
blessed
Protection
I
leave
you
,
and
rest
,
Your
Lordships
very
Loving
Friend
and
Brother
,
WILL
.
CANT
.
Lambeth
,
Ian.
ult.
1638.
On
the
receiving
of
these
Letters
,
the
Clergy
were
Convented
in
their
several
Diocesses
,
encouraged
by
their
several
Ordinaries
not
to
be
wanting
to
his
Majesty
in
the
Present
Service
,
and
divers
Preparations
used
beforehand
to
dispose
them
to
it
;
which
wroug●t
so
powerfully
and
effectually
on
the
greatest
part
of
them
(
those
which
wish'd
well
unto
the
Scots
,
seeming
as
forward
in
it
as
any
other
)
that
their
Contributions
mounted
higher
than
was
expected
.
The
Benevolence
of
the
Diocess
of
Norwich
only
a●ounting
to
2016
l.
16
s.
5
d.
The
Archd●acorry
of
Winchester
only
,
to
the
sum
of
1305
l.
5
s.
8
d.
And
though
we
may
not
conclude
of
all
the
rest
by
the
greatness
of
th●se
,
yet
may
it
be
very
safely
said
,
that
they
did
all
exceeding
bountifully
in
their
several
proportions
,
with
reference
to
the
extent
of
their
Diocesses
,
and
the
ability
of
their
Estates
.
Nor
were
the
Judges
of
the
several
Benches
of
the
Courts
at
Westminster
,
and
the
great
Officers
under
them
,
Protonotaries
,
Secondaries
,
and
the
like
,
deficient
in
expressing
their
good
a●●ections
to
this
general
cause
;
in
which
the
safety
of
the
Realm
,
was
as
much
concerned
as
his
Majesties
honour
.
And
for
the
Doctors
of
the
Laws
,
Chancellors
,
Commissaries
,
Officials
,
and
other
Officers
belonging
to
the
Ecclesiastical
Courts
,
they
were
spurred
on
to
follow
the
example
of
the
Secular
Judges
(
as
having
a
more
particular
concernment
in
it
)
by
a
Letter
sent
from
the
Archbishop
to
the
Dean
of
the
Arches
,
on
February
11.
and
by
him
communicated
to
the
rest
.
By
which
Free-will
offerings
on
the
one
side
,
some
commanded
duties
on
the
other
,
and
the
well-husbanding
of
his
Majesties
Revenue
by
the
Lord
Treasurer
Iuxon
,
he
was
put
into
such
a
good
condition
,
that
he
was
able
both
to
raise
and
maintain
an
Army
with
no
charge
to
the
Common
Subject
:
but
only
a
little
Coat
and
Conduct
money
at
their
first
setting
out
.
These
preparations
were
sufficient
to
give
notice
of
a
War
approaching
without
any
further
denouncing
of
it
by
a
publick
Herald
;
and
yet
there
was
another
accident
which
seemed
as
much
to
fore-signifie
it
as
those
preparations
.
Mary
de
Medices
,
the
Widow
of
King
Henry
i●
.
of
France
,
and
Mother
to
the
Queens
of
England
and
Spain
,
arrived
at
Harwich
on
October
19.
and
on
the
last
of
the
same
was
with
great
State
conducted
through
the
Streets
of
London
to
his
Majesties
Palace
of
St.
Iames.
A
Lady
which
for
many
years
,
had
not
lived
out
of
the
smell
of
Powder
,
and
a
guard
of
Muskets
at
her
door
,
embroyled
in
wars
and
troubles
when
she
lived
in
France
,
and
drew
them
after
her
into
Flanders
.
where
they
have
ever
since
continued
.
So
that
most
men
were
able
to
presage
a
Tempest
,
as
Mari●e●s
by
the
appearing
of
some
Fish
,
or
the
flying
of
some
Birds
about
their
ships
,
can
foresee
a
storm
.
His
Majesty
had
took
great
care
to
prevent
her
comming
,
knowing
●ull
well
how
chargeable
a
guest
she
would
prove
to
him
,
and
how
unwelcome
to
the
Subject
.
To
which
end
●eswel
was
commanded
to
use
all
his
wits
for
perswading
her
to
stay
in
Holland
,
whither
she
had
retired
from
Flanders
in
the
year
precedent
.
But
she
was
wedded
to
her
will
,
and
possibly
had
received
such
invitations
from
her
Daughter
here
,
that
nothing
but
everlasting
foul
weather
at
Sea
,
and
a
perpetual
cross-wind
,
could
have
kept
her
there
.
All
things
provided
for
the
War
,
his
Majesty
thought
sit
to
satisfie
his
good
Subjects
of
both
Kingdoms
,
not
only
of
the
Justice
which
appeared
in
this
Action
:
but
in
the
unavoydable
necessity
which
enforced
him
to
it
.
To
which
end
he
acquaints
them
by
his
Proclamation
,
of
the
20
of
February
,
How
traiterously
some
of
the
Scottish
Nation
had
practiced
to
pervert
his
Loyal
Subjects
of
this
Realm
,
by
scattering
abroad
their
Libellous
and
Seditious
Pamphlets
,
mingling
themselves
at
their
publick
meetings
,
and
reproaching
both
his
Person
and
Government
;
That
he
had
never
any
intention
to
alter
their
Religion
or
Laws
,
Bibl.
Regia●
p.
173.
but
had
condescended
unto
more
for
defence
thereof
than
they
had
reason
to
expect
;
That
they
had
rejected
the
Band
and
Covenant
which
themselves
had
prest
upon
the
people
,
because
it
was
commended
to
them
by
his
Authority
;
and
having
made
a
Covenant
against
God
and
him
,
and
made
such
Hostile
preparations
,
as
if
he
were
their
sworn
Enemy
,
and
not
their
King
;
That
many
of
them
were
men
of
broken
Fortunes
,
who
because
they
could
not
well
be
worse
,
hoped
by
engaging
in
this
War
to
make
themselves
better
;
That
they
had
assumed
unto
themselves
the
power
of
the
Press
one
of
the
chief
markes
of
the
Regal
Authority
,
prohibiting
to
Print
what
he
commanded
,
and
commanding
to
Print
what
he
prohibited
,
and
dismi●●ng
the
Printer
whom
he
had
established
in
that
Kingdom
;
That
they
had
raised
Arms
,
blockt
up
and
besieged
his
Castles
,
laid
Impositions
and
Taxes
upon
his
people
,
threatned
such
as
continued
under
Loyalty
,
with
force
and
violence
;
That
they
had
contemned
the
Authority
of
the
Council
Table
,
and
set
up
Tables
of
their
own
,
from
which
they
send
their
Ed●cts
throughout
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
contrary
to
the
Laws
therein
established
,
pretending
in
the
mean
time
that
the
Laws
were
violated
by
himself
;
That
the
question
was
not
now
,
whether
the
Service-Book
should
be
received
or
not
,
or
whether
Episcopacy
should
continue
or
not
,
but
whether
he
were
King
or
not
;
That
many
of
them
had
denied
the
Oaths
of
Supremacy
and
Allegiance
(
for
which
some
of
them
had
been
committed
)
as
inconsistent
,
and
incompatible
with
their
holy
Covenant
;
That
being
brought
under
a
necessity
of
taking
Arms
,
he
had
been
traduced
in
some
of
their
writings
for
committing
the
Arms
he
had
then
raised
,
into
the
hands
of
professed
Papists
,
a
thing
not
only
dishonourable
to
himself
,
and
the
said
noble
persons
,
but
false
and
odious
in
it self
;
That
some
of
power
in
the
Hierarchy
had
been
defamed
for
being
the
cause
of
his
taking
Arms
to
invade
that
Kingdom
,
who
on
the
contrary
had
been
only
Counsellors
of
peace
,
and
the
chief
perswaders
(
as
much
as
in
them
lay
)
of
the
undeserved
moderation
wherewith
he
had
hitherto
proceeded
toward
so
great
Offenders
;
That
he
had
no
intent
by
commending
the
Service-Book
unto
them
to
innovate
any
thing
at
all
in
their
Religion
,
but
only
to
create
a
conformity
between
the
Churches
of
both
Kingdoms
,
and
not
to
infringe
any
of
their
Liberties
which
were
according
to
the
Laws
;
That
therefore
he
required
all
his
loving
Subjects
not
to
receive
any
more
of
the
said
seditious
Pamphlets
,
but
to
deliver
such
of
them
as
they
had
received
,
into
the
hands
of
the
next
Justice
of
the
Peace
,
by
him
to
be
sent
to
one
of
his
Majesties
principal
Secretaries
;
And
finally
,
That
this
his
Proclamation
and
Declaration
be
read
in
time
of
Divine
Service
in
every
Church
within
the
Kingdom
,
that
all
his
People
to
the
meanest
,
might
see
the
notorious
carriages
of
these
men
,
and
likewise
the
Justice
and
Mercy
of
all
his
proceedings
.
And
now
his
Majesty
is
for
Action
,
beginning
his
Journey
towards
the
North
,
March
27.
being
the
Anniversary
day
of
his
Inauguration
.
His
Army
was
advanced
before
,
the
best
for
quality
of
the
Persons
,
compleatness
of
Arms
,
number
of
serviceable
Horse
,
and
necessary
Provision
of
all
sorts
,
that
ever
waited
on
a
King
of
England
to
a
War
with
Scotland
.
Most
of
the
Nobility
attended
on
him
in
their
Persons
;
and
such
as
were
to
be
excused
for
Age
and
indisposition
,
testified
their
affections
to
his
Majesties
Service
in
good
Sums
of
money
.
The
Flower
of
the
English
Gentry
would
not
stay
behind
,
but
chearfully
put
themselves
into
the
Action
,
upon
a
confidence
of
getting
honour
for
themselves
,
as
well
as
for
their
King
or
Country
;
many
of
which
had
been
at
great
charge
in
f●rni●●ing
themselves
for
this
Expedition
,
on
an
assurance
of
being
repaid
in
Favours
what
they
spent
in
Treasure
.
And
not
a
few
of
our
old
Commanders
,
which
had
been
trained
up
in
the
Wars
of
Holland
,
and
the
King
of
Sweden
,
deserted
their
Employments
〈◊〉
to
serve
their
Soveraign
,
whether
with
a
greater
gallantry
or
a
●ection
,
it
is
hard
to
say
.
The
Horse
computed
to
6000.
as
good
as
ever
charged
on
a
standing
Enemy
;
The
Foot
of
a
sufficient
number
,
though
not
proportionable
to
the
Horse
,
stout
men
,
and
well
a
〈◊〉
for
the
most
part
to
the
Cause
in
hand
;
the
Canon
,
Bullets
,
and
all
other
sorts
o●
Ammunition
,
nothing
inferiour
to
the
rest
of
the
Preparations
.
An
Army
able
to
have
trampled
all
Scotland
under
their
feet
,
(
Gods
ordinary
providence
concurring
with
them
)
and
made
the
King
as
absolutely
Master
of
that
Kingdom
as
many
Prince
could
be
of
a
conquered
Nation
.
The
chief
Command
committed
to
the
Earl
of
Arundel
,
who
,
though
not
biassed
toward
Rome
,
(
as
the
Scots
reported
him
)
was
known
to
be
no
friend
to
the
Puritan
Faction
:
The
Earl
of
Holland
having
been
Captain
of
his
Majesties
Guard
,
and
formerly
appointed
to
conduct
some
fresh
●ecruits
to
the
Isle
of
Rhee
,
was
made
Lieutenant
of
the
Horse
.
And
the
Earl
of
Essex
,
who
formerly
had
seen
some
service
in
Holland
,
and
very
well
understood
the
Art
of
War
,
Lieutenant-General
of
the
Foot
.
Besides
which
power
that
marcht
by
Land
,
there
were
some
other
Forces
embarqued
in
a
considerable
part
of
the
Royal
Navy
,
with
plenty
of
Coin
and
Ammunition
,
which
was
put
under
the
command
of
Hamilton
(
who
must
be
of
the
Quorum
in
all
businesses
)
with
order
to
ply
about
the
Coasts
of
Scotland
,
and
thereby
to
surprise
their
Ships
,
and
destroy
their
Trade
,
and
make
such
further
attempts
to
Landward
,
as
opportunity
should
offer
,
and
the
nature
of
affairs
require
.
It
is
reported
(
and
I
have
it
from
a
very
good
hand
)
that
when
the
old
Archbishop
of
St.
Andrews
,
came
to
take
his
leave
of
the
King
,
at
his
setting
forward
toward
the
North
,
he
desired
leave
to
give
his
Majesty
three
Advertisements
before
his
going
.
The
first
was
,
That
his
Majesty
would
suffer
none
of
the
Scottish
Nation
to
remain
in
his
Army
;
assuring
him
that
they
would
never
fight
against
their
Countrymen
:
but
rather
hazard
the
whole
Army
by
their
●ergiversation
.
The
second
was
,
that
his
Majesty
would
make
a
Catalogue
of
all
his
Counsellors
,
Officers
of
Houshold
,
and
domestick
Servants
;
and
having
so
done
,
would
with
his
Pen
obliterate
and
expunge
the
Scots
,
beginning
first
with
the
Archbishop
of
St.
Andrews
himself
who
had
given
the
Counsel
;
conceiving
(
as
he
then
declared
)
that
no
man
could
accuse
the
King
of
Partiality
,
when
they
found
the
Archbishop
of
St.
Andrews
,
who
had
so
faithfully
served
his
Father
and
himself
,
about
sixty
years
,
should
be
expunged
amongst
the
rest
.
A
third
was
,
That
he
must
not
hope
to
win
upon
them
by
Condescensions
,
or
the
sweetness
of
his
disposition
,
or
by
Acts
of
Grace
:
but
that
he
should
resolve
to
reduce
them
to
their
duty
by
such
waies
of
Power
as
God
had
put
into
his
hands
.
The
Reason
of
which
Counsel
was
,
because
he
found
upon
a
sad
experience
of
sixty
years
,
that
generally
they
were
a
people
of
so
cross
a
grain
,
that
they
were
gained
by
Punishments
,
and
lost
by
Favours
.
But
contrary
to
this
good
Counsel
,
his
Majesty
did
not
only
permit
all
his
own
Servants
of
that
Nation
to
remain
about
him
:
but
suffered
the
Earls
of
Roxborough
and
Traquaire
,
and
other
Noblemen
of
that
Kingdom
with
their
several
Followers
and
Retinues
to
repair
to
York
,
under
pretence
of
offering
of
some
expedient
to
compose
the
differences
.
Where
being
come
,
they
plyed
their
business
so
well
,
that
by
representing
to
the
Lords
of
the
English
Nation
the
dangers
they
would
bring
themselves
into
by
the
Pride
and
Tyranny
of
the
Bishops
,
if
the
Scots
were
totally
subdued
,
they
mitigated
the
displeasures
of
some
,
and
so
took
off
the
edge
of
others
,
that
they
did
not
go
from
York
,
the
same
men
they
came
thither
.
On
the
discovery
of
which
Practice
,
and
some
intelligence
which
they
had
with
the
Covenanters
,
they
were
confined
to
their
Chambers
(
the
first
at
York
,
the
other
at
Newcastle
)
but
were
presently
dismissed
again
,
and
sent
back
to
Scotland
.
But
they
had
first
done
what
they
came
for
,
never
men
being
so
suddenly
cooled
as
the
Lords
of
England
;
or
ever
making
clearer
shews
of
an
alteration
in
their
words
and
gestures
.
This
change
his
Majesty
soon
found
,
or
had
cause
to
fear
;
and
therefore
for
the
better
keeping
of
his
Party
together
,
he
caused
an
Oath
to
be
propounded
to
all
the
Lords
,
and
others
of
chief
Eminency
which
attended
on
him
,
before
his
departure
out
of
York
;
knowing
full
well
,
that
those
of
the
inferiour
Orbs
would
be
wholly
governed
by
the
motion
of
the
higher
Spheres
.
The
Tenor
of
which
Oath
was
this
that
followeth
:
I
A.
B.
do
Swear
before
the
Almighty
and
Ever-living
God
,
That
I
will
bear
all
faithful
Allegiance
to
my
true
and
undoubted
Sovereign
King
CHARLES
,
who
is
Lawful
King
of
this
Island
,
and
all
other
his
Kingdoms
and
Dominions
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
by
the
Laws
of
God
and
Man
,
and
by
Lawful
Succession
;
And
that
I
will
m●st
constantly
and
most
chearfully
,
even
to
the
utmost
hazard
of
my
Life
and
Fortunes
,
oppose
all
Seditions
,
Rebellions
,
Conjurations
,
Conspiracies
whatsoever
,
against
his
Royal
Dignity
,
Crown
,
and
Person
,
raised
or
set
up
under
what
pretence
or
colour
soever
:
And
if
it
shall
come
vailed
under
pretence
of
Religion
,
I
hold
it
more
abominable
both
before
God
and
Man
.
And
this
Oath
I
take
voluntarily
,
in
the
Faith
of
a
good
Christian
and
Loyal
Subject
,
without
Equivocation
or
mental
Reservation
whatsoever
;
from
which
I
hold
no
Power
on
Earth
can
absolve
me
in
any
part
.
Such
was
the
Tenour
of
the
Oath
;
which
being
refused
by
two
,
and
but
two
of
the
Lords
,
of
which
one
would
not
Say
it
,
nor
the
other
●rock
it
,
the
said
Refusers
were
committed
to
the
Custody
of
the
Sheriffs
of
York
;
and
afterwards
,
for
their
further
Tryal
,
Interrogated
upon
certain
Articles
touching
their
approbation
or
dislike
of
the
War
:
To
which
their
Answers
were
so
doubtful
and
unsatisfactory
,
that
his
Majesty
thought
it
safer
for
him
to
dismiss
them
home
,
than
to
keep
them
longer
about
him
to
corrupt
the
rest
:
By
means
whereof
he
furnished
them
with
an
opportunity
of
doing
him
more
disservice
at
home
,
where
there
was
no
body
to
attend
and
observe
their
Actions
,
than
possibly
they
could
have
done
in
the
Army
,
where
there
were
so
many
eyes
to
watch
them
,
and
so
many
hands
to
pull
them
back
if
they
proved
extravagant
.
As
to
the
carrying
on
of
the
War
,
the
Earl
of
Essex
was
Commanded
by
his
Majesty
,
at
his
first
coming
to
York
,
to
put
a
Garrison
into
Berwick
,
and
to
take
with
him
such
Provisions
of
Canon
,
Arms
,
and
Ammunition
as
were
assigned
for
that
Imployment
:
Which
as
he
chearfully
undertook
,
so
he
couragiously
performed
it
,
notwithstanding
all
the
terrours
and
affrightments
which
he
found
in
his
March
.
For
being
encountred
in
his
way
with
the
Earls
of
Roxborough
,
Traquaire
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Scots
then
going
to
York
,
they
laboured
all
they
could
to
disswade
him
from
it
,
assuring
him
,
That
either
the
Scots
would
be
in
the
Town
before
him
;
or
that
their
whole
Army
would
be
so
near
,
that
he
must
needs
run
the
hazard
of
losing
all
,
without
doing
any
thing
.
Which
notwithstanding
,
he
went
on
,
entred
the
Town
,
repaired
the
Breaches
in
the
Walls
,
and
placed
his
Cannon
on
the
same
,
proceeding
in
the
Work
as
became
a
Souldier
.
With
less
fidelity
and
courage
dealt
the
Earl
of
Holland
,
at
the
Kings
coming
near
the
Borders
,
where
long
he
had
not
been
encamped
,
when
he
had
Intelligence
that
the
Scots
Army
was
advancing
;
on
which
Advertisement
,
he
dispatch'd
Holland
with
a
great
Body
of
Horse
to
attend
upon
them
.
Lesly
had
drawn
his
Army
into
a
very
large
Front
,
his
Files
exceeding
thin
and
shallow
:
but
intermingled
with
so
many
Ensigns
,
as
if
every
twenty
or
thirty
men
had
been
a
Regiment
;
and
behind
all
,
a
great
Herd
of
Cattel
,
which
raised
up
so
much
dust
with
their
feet
,
as
did
cloud
the
Stratagem
.
Holland
dismayed
with
such
a
formidable
appearance
,
or
being
afraid
that
his
great
Horse
would
be
under-ridden
with
the
Galloway
Nags
,
sent
Messenger
after
Messenger
to
acquaint
the
King
with
his
present
condition
,
who
sent
him
order
to
draw
off
and
retire
again
,
and
not
to
hazard
himself
and
the
Forces
under
him
,
on
such
a
visible
disadvantage
.
How
Hamilton
behaved
himself
,
we
are
next
to
see
;
who
having
anchored
his
Fleet
in
the
Frith
of
Edenborough
,
and
landing
some
of
his
spent
men
in
a
little
Island
,
to
give
them
breath
,
and
some
refreshments
,
received
a
Visit
from
his
Mother
,
a
most
rigid
and
pragmatical
Covenanter
;
the
Scots
upon
the
shore
saying
with
no
small
laughter
,
That
they
knew
the
Son
of
so
good
a
Mother
,
could
not
do
them
hurt
:
And
so
it
proved
;
for
having
loytered
thereabouts
to
no
purpose
,
till
he
heard
that
the
Treaty
of
the
Pacification
,
was
begun
neer
Berwick
,
he
left
his
Ships
,
and
came
in
great
haste
,
as
it
was
pretended
,
to
disturb
the
business
,
which
was
to
be
concluded
before
he
came
thither
.
For
so
it
hapned
,
That
as
soon
as
Essex
had
brought
his
Forces
into
Berwick
,
the
Scots
began
to
fear
the
approaching
danger
which
they
had
drawn
upon
themselves
;
and
thereupon
some
Chiefs
amongst
them
addressed
their
Letters
to
him
on
the
19th
.
of
April
,
laying
the
cause
of
all
these
Troubles
to
some
ill
Countrymen
of
their
own
,
Bill
.
Regiae
,
p.
1.
p.
3●3
.
whom
they
conceived
to
have
provoked
the
King
against
them
;
endeavouring
to
make
the
Remedy
of
their
Evils
,
and
the
scope
of
their
deserved
Punishment
,
the
beginning
of
an
incurable
Disease
betwixt
the
two
Nations
,
to
whom
the
Quarrel
should
in
no
way
extend
.
They
complained
also
,
That
there
were
many
of
the
English
in
Place
and
Credit
,
whose
Private
Byass
did
run
clean
contrary
to
the
Publick
Good
;
such
as
did
rise
early
to
poyson
the
Publick
Fountain
,
and
to
sow
the
Tares
of
unhappy
Jealousies
and
Discords
between
the
Kingdoms
,
before
the
good
Seed
of
our
Love
and
Respect
to
the
English
Nation
,
could
take
place
in
their
hearts
.
They
declared
next
,
how
strange
and
unexpected
it
was
unto
them
,
to
see
his
Forces
drawn
toward
the
Borders
,
which
they
could
not
but
interpret
as
a
pregnant
presumption
of
some
further
Project
against
their
Nation
by
his
Power
;
which
must
needs
cause
them
to
bestir
themselves
in
time
,
for
their
own
preservation
.
And
though
they
gave
themselves
some
assurance
,
grounded
upon
the
Reputation
of
his
former
Life
,
that
his
Lordship
would
be
very
wary
to
begin
the
Quarrel
,
at
which
Enemies
only
would
rejoyce
and
catch
advantage
;
yet
at
the
last
(
fearing
that
neither
Threats
nor
Complements
would
do
the
business
)
they
fall
to
a
downright
begging
of
a
Pacification
.
For
having
taken
God
to
witness
,
That
they
desired
no
National
Quarrel
to
arise
betwixt
them
,
or
to
taste
any
of
the
bitter
Fruit
,
which
might
set
their
Childrens
Teeth
on
edge
;
They
professed
themselves
obliged
in
conscience
to
God
,
their
Prince
,
Nation
,
and
Brethren
,
to
try
all
just
and
lawful
means
for
the
removal
of
all
Causes
of
Di●●erence
betwixt
the
two
Nations
,
and
to
be
always
ready
to
o●fer
the
occasion
of
greater
Satisfaction
,
for
clearing
of
their
Loyal
Intentions
to
their
Prince
,
and
to
all
those
whom
it
may
concern
:
●ut
more
particularly
to
his
Lordship
,
in
regard
of
his
Place
and
Command
at
that
time
;
And
this
to
do
by
any
means
whatsoever
,
which
should
be
thought
expedient
on
both
sides
.
But
Essex
,
though
perhaps
he
might
like
their
Cause
,
did
not
love
their
Nation
(
the
Affront
put
upon
him
by
Carr
Earl
of
Somerset
running
still
in
his
mind
)
;
so
that
the
Practice
edified
very
little
with
him
▪
for
ought
I
can
find
;
whatsoever
it
might
do
with
others
about
the
King
,
to
whom
the
Letter
was
communicated
,
which
in
duty
he
was
bound
to
do
on
the
first
receiving
.
With
greater
comfort
they
applied
themselves
to
the
Earl
of
Arundel
,
whom
at
first
they
feared
more
than
all
the
rest
:
but
had
now
placed
the
greatest
part
of
their
confidence
on
him
.
For
whilst
the
Puritans
in
both
Kingdoms
stood
at
a
gaze
upon
the
Issue
of
this
War
,
one
Mosely
Vicar
of
Newark
upon
Trent
,
obtained
leave
to
pass
through
the
Army
into
Scotland
:
A
man
of
zeal
enough
to
be
put
upon
any
business
which
the
wiser
ones
durst
not
be
seen
in
;
and
of
such
silliness
withal
,
that
no
body
could
fear
any
danger
from
him
.
By
this
Man
(
as
appears
by
their
Letter
)
they
understood
of
his
Lordships
particular
Affection
to
the
continuance
of
the
Common
Peace
betwixt
the
Nations
,
being
before
assured
of
his
Noble
Disposition
in
the
general
(
as
the
Letter
words
it
.
)
And
this
being
said
,
they
signifie
unto
him
,
and
wish
that
they
could
do
the
like
to
all
the
good
Subjects
of
England
,
That
they
were
neither
weary
of
Monarchical
Government
,
nor
had
entertained
the
least
thoug●●s
of
casting
of
the
yoke
of
Obedience
,
or
invading
England
;
That
they
desired
nothing
else
than
peaceably
to
enjoy
their
Religion
,
and
the
Liberties
of
their
Country
,
according
to
the
Laws
;
and
that
all
Questions
about
the
same
,
might
be
decided
by
Parliament
and
National
Assemblies
,
which
they
conceived
his
Lordship
would
judge
to
be
most
equitable
,
and
for
which
no
National
Quarrel
(
as
they
hoped
)
could
justly
arise
.
And
finally
,
That
they
had
sent
him
a
Copy
of
the
Supplication
,
which
they
intended
to
present
unto
the
King
,
as
soon
as
he
was
prepared
for
it
;
to
the
end
that
by
the
mediation
of
his
Lordship
,
and
other
Noble
Lords
of
England
,
to
whom
they
had
written
in
like
manner
,
his
Majesty
might
be
pleased
to
hear
them
at
large
,
and
grant
such
things
as
they
had
desired
;
which
they
conceived
to
tend
to
his
Majesties
great
Glory
,
to
put
an
end
to
all
the
present
Questions
to
their
mutual
rejoycing
,
and
to
make
the
blessed
Instruments
of
so
good
a
work
to
be
thankfully
remembred
to
Posterity
.
In
their
letter
to
the
Earl
of
Holland
,
of
the
seventh
of
Iune
,
they
express
more
confidence
(
as
being
more
assured
of
him
then
of
any
other
)
not
only
justifying
themselves
in
their
former
proceedings
:
but
requesting
his
assistance
to
promote
their
desires
in
a
petition
tendred
to
his
Majesty
hands
,
descending
by
degrees
to
this
particular
,
That
by
a
meeting
in
some
convenient
place
,
and
of
some
prime
and
well
affected
men
to
the
Reformed
Religion
and
the
Common
Peace
,
all
matters
might
be
so
well
amended
,
and
with
such
expedition
,
that
their
evils
(
through
further
delays
)
might
not
prove
incurable
.
These
preparations
being
made
,
they
found
an
easier
business
of
it
,
then
they
had
any
reason
to
expect
or
hope
,
to
bring
his
Majesty
to
meet
them
in
the
middle
way
;
who
was
so
tender
of
their
case
that
he
was
more
ready
to
accept
their
supplication
,
then
they
were
to
offer
it
.
It
was
not
his
intent
to
fight
them
,
(
as
I
have
heard
from
a
person
of
great
trust
and
honour
)
but
only
by
the
terrour
of
so
great
an
Army
to
draw
the
Scots
to
do
him
reason
.
And
this
I
am
the
more
apt
to
credit
,
because
when
a
Noble
and
well
experienced
Commander
offered
him
(
then
being
in
Camp
near
Berwick
)
that
with
two
thousand
horse
(
which
the
King
might
very
well
have
spared
)
he
would
so
waste
,
and
spoil
their
Countrey
,
that
the
Scots
should
creep
upon
their
bellies
to
implore
his
mercy
,
he
would
by
no
means
hearken
to
the
proposition
.
And
having
no
purpose
of
out-going
Muster
and
Ostentation
,
it
is
no
wonder
if
he
did
not
only
willingly
give
way
to
the
presenting
of
their
Petition
,
and
cheerfully
embraced
all
Overtures
tending
to
a
Pacification
:
but
make
choice
also
of
such
persons
,
to
Negotiate
in
it
,
who
were
more
like
to
take
such
terms
as
they
could
get
,
then
to
fight
it
out
.
Commissioners
being
on
both
sides
appointed
,
they
came
at
last
to
this
conclusion
on
the
seventeenth
of
Iune
,
viz.
First
,
That
his
Majesty
should
confirm
whatsoever
his
Commissioner
have
already
granted
in
his
Majesties
name
,
and
that
from
thenceforth
all
matters
Ecclesiastical
should
be
determined
by
the
Assemblies
of
the
Kirk
,
and
all
matters
Civil
by
the
Parliament
;
and
to
that
end
a
General
Assembly
to
be
Indicted
on
the
sixth
of
August
,
and
a
Parliament
on
the
twentieth
of
the
same
Moneth
,
in
which
Parliament
an
Act
of
Oblivion
was
to
pass
for
the
common
peace
and
satisfaction
of
all
parties
;
that
the
Scots
upon
the
publication
of
the
accord
,
should
within
fourty
eight
hours
disband
all
their
Forces
,
discharge
all
pretended
Tables
,
and
Conventicles
,
restore
unto
the
King
all
his
Castles
,
Forts
and
Ammunition
of
all
sorts
;
the
like
Restitution
to
be
made
to
all
his
good
Subjects
,
of
their
Liberties
,
Lands
,
Houses
,
Goods
,
and
Means
whatsoever
,
taken
and
detained
from
them
,
since
the
late
pretended
General
Assembly
held
at
Glasco
;
that
thereupon
his
Majesty
should
presently
recal
his
Fleet
,
and
retire
his
Land
Forces
,
and
cause
Restitution
to
be
made
of
all
persons
of
their
Ships
and
Goods
Detained
and
Arrested
since
the
first
of
February
.
But
as
for
the
proceedings
of
the
Assembly
of
Glasco
,
as
his
Majesty
could
not
allow
them
with
Honour
on
the
one
side
;
so
neither
do
I
find
that
they
were
condemned
,
or
that
the
Scots
were
bound
to
abandon
the
conclusions
of
it
,
so
that
it
seems
to
have
been
left
in
the
same
condition
,
(
as
to
all
the
Acts
,
Determinations
,
and
Results
there
)
in
which
it
stood
before
his
Majesties
taking
Arms
;
Which
as
it
was
the
chief
ground
of
the
Quarrel
,
so
the
King
doing
nothing
in
Order
to
the
Abrogating
of
it
,
and
the
conclusions
therein
made
,
when
he
was
in
the
head
of
a
powerful
Army
,
he
could
not
give
himself
much
hopes
,
that
the
Scots
could
yield
to
any
such
Abrogation
,
when
he
had
no
such
Army
to
compel
obedience
.
And
this
appeared
immediately
on
his
Majesties
signing
the
Agreement
,
and
the
discharging
of
his
Forces
upon
the
same
.
For
the
Declaration
of
this
accord
was
no
sooner
published
,
but
the
Covenanters
produced
a
Protestation
;
First
,
of
adhering
to
their
late
General
Assembly
at
Glasco
,
as
a
full
and
free
Assembly
of
their
Kirk
,
and
to
all
the
proceedings
there
;
especially
the
sentences
of
Deprivation
,
and
Excommunication
of
the
sometimes
pretended
Bishops
of
that
Kingdom
:
And
secondly
,
of
adhering
to
their
Solemn
Covenant
,
and
Declaration
of
the
Assembly
,
whereby
the
office
of
Bishop
is
abjured
.
Thirdly
,
that
the
pretended
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
that
usurp
the
title
and
office
abjured
by
the
Kirk
and
be
contemners
of
the
sentences
of
Kirk
,
have
been
malicious
Incendiaries
of
his
Majesty
against
this
Kingdom
,
by
their
wicked
calamnies
;
and
that
if
they
return
to
this
Kingdom
,
they
be
esteemed
and
used
as
accursed
,
and
they
delivered
up
to
the
Devil
,
and
cast
off
from
Christ
his
body
,
as
Ethnicks
,
and
Publicans
:
And
fourthly
,
that
all
the
entertainers
of
the
Excommucated
Bishops
,
should
be
orderly
proceeded
against
with
Excommunication
,
conform
to
the
Acts
,
and
Constitutions
of
this
Kirk
.
And
this
they
did
as
well
to
justifie
their
proceeding
in
the
said
Assembly
,
as
to
terrifie
and
affright
the
Bishops
from
presenting
themselves
as
members
of
Assembly
and
Parliament
at
the
next
Conventions
.
Which
done
they
dispersed
abroad
a
scandalous
Paper
,
pretending
to
contain
the
heads
of
the
late
Agreement
;
but
drawn
so
advantageously
for
themselves
,
so
disagreeably
to
the
true
intention
of
his
Majesty
,
that
he
could
do
no
less
in
honour
then
call
it
in
,
and
cause
it
to
be
publickly
burnt
by
the
hand
of
the
Hangman
.
And
being
conscious
to
themselves
how
much
his
Majesty
,
must
be
incensed
with
these
Indignities
,
they
continued
their
meetings
and
Consultations
as
before
they
did
,
maintained
their
Fortifications
at
Leith
the
Port
Town
to
Edenborough
,
disquieted
molested
,
and
frighted
all
of
different
inclinations
,
and
kept
their
Officers
and
Commanders
in
continual
pay
,
to
have
them
in
a
Readiness
on
the
next
occasion
.
With
which
disorders
his
Majesty
being
made
acquainted
,
he
sent
for
some
of
the
Chiefs
of
them
to
come
to
him
to
Berwick
:
but
was
refused
in
his
Commands
under
pretence
,
that
there
was
some
intention
to
entrap
them
at
their
coming
thither
;
and
that
his
Majesty
might
be
staved
off
from
being
present
at
the
next
Assembly
in
Edenborough
,
as
he
had
both
promised
,
and
resolved
,
they
commit
a
riotous
assault
on
the
Earls
of
Kinnoul
,
and
Traquaire
,
Chief
Justice
Elphinsten
,
and
Sir
Iames
Hamilton
,
all
Privy
Counsellors
of
that
Kingdom
.
These
they
pulled
violently
out
of
their
Coach
,
on
a
suspicion
that
some
Bishops
were
disguised
amongst
them
;
but
really
that
the
King
might
have
some
cause
to
suspect
that
there
could
be
no
safety
for
him
in
such
a
place
,
and
amongst
people
so
enraged
,
notwithstanding
his
great
clemency
shewed
unto
them
in
the
Pacification
.
His
Majesty
was
now
at
leisure
to
repent
the
loss
of
those
Advantages
which
God
had
put
into
his
hands
.
He
found
the
Scots
so
unprovided
(
not
having
above
3000.
compleat
Arms
amongst
them
)
that
he
might
have
scattered
them
like
the
dust
before
the
wind
at
the
very
first
onset
.
By
making
this
agreement
with
them
he
put
them
into
such
a
stock
of
Reputation
,
that
within
the
compass
of
that
year
they
furnished
themselves
out
of
Holland
with
Cannon
,
Arms
,
and
Ammunition
upon
days
of
Payment
without
disbursing
any
money
,
which
he
knew
they
had
not
.
He
came
unto
the
borders
with
a
gallant
Army
,
which
might
assure
him
(
under
God
)
of
a
very
cheap
and
easie
victory
;
an
Army
governed
by
Colonels
,
and
other
Officers
of
approved
Valour
,
and
mingled
with
the
choicest
of
the
English
Gentry
,
who
stood
as
much
upon
his
honour
as
upon
their
own
.
This
Army
he
disbanded
wi●●out
doing
any
thing
which
might
give
satisfaction
to
the
world
,
hims●lf
,
or
them
.
Had
he
retired
it
only
to
a
further
distance
,
he
had
done
as
much
as
he
was
bound
to
by
the
Capitulations
:
But
he
disbanded
it
before
he
had
seen
the
least
performance
on
their
parts
of
the
points
agreed
on
;
before
he
had
seen
the
issue
and
success
of
the
two
Conventions
,
in
which
he
did
expect
a
settling
of
his
peace
and
happiness
;
which
had
he
done
,
he
had
in
all
reasonable
probabilities
preserved
his
honour
in
the
eye
of
Foraign
Nations
,
secured
himself
from
any
danger
from
that
people
,
and
crusht
those
Practices
at
home
which
afterwards
undermined
his
Peace
,
and
destroyed
his
Glories
.
But
doing
it
in
this
form
and
manner
,
without
effecting
any
thing
which
he
seemed
to
Arm
for
,
he
animated
the
Scots
to
commit
new
Insolencies
,
the
Dutch
to
affront
him
in
his
own
Shores
,
by
fighting
and
destroying
the
Spanish
Navy
,
lying
under
his
protection
,
and
(
which
was
worst
of
all
)
gave
no
small
discontentment
to
the
English
Gentry
.
Who
having
with
great
charge
engaged
themselves
in
this
Expedition
out
of
hope
of
getting
honour
to
the
King
,
their
Country
,
and
themselves
by
their
faithful
service
,
were
suddenly
dismissed
,
not
only
without
the
honour
which
they
aimed
at
,
but
without
any
acknowledgment
of
their
Love
and
Loyalty
.
A
matter
so
unpleasing
to
them
,
that
few
of
them
appeared
〈◊〉
the
next
years
Army
;
many
of
them
turned
against
him
in
the
following
troubles
,
the
greatest
part
looking
on
his
Successes
with
a
careless
eye
,
as
unconcerned
in
his
Affairs
,
whether
good
or
bad
.
In
this
condition
of
Affairs
he
returned
toward
London
in
the
end
of
Iuly
,
leaving
the
Scots
to
play
their
own
Game
as
they
listed
;
having
first
nominated
Traquaire
as
his
High
Commissioner
for
managing
both
the
Assembly
,
and
the
following
Parliament
.
In
the
first
meeting
of
the
two
,
they
acted
over
all
the
parts
they
had
plaid
at
Glasco
,
to
the
utter
abolition
of
Episcopacy
,
and
the
destruction
of
all
those
which
adhered
unto
it
;
their
Actings
in
it
being
confirmed
in
his
name
by
the
High
Commission
.
In
the
Parliament
they
altered
the
old
form
of
chusing
the
Lords
of
the
Articles
,
erected
a
third
Estate
out
of
Lairds
and
Barons
,
instead
of
the
Bishops
;
invaded
the
Soveraign
power
of
Coynage
;
Resolved
upon
an
Act
for
abrogating
all
former
Statutes
concerning
the
Judicature
of
the
Exchequer
for
making
of
Proxies
,
and
governing
the
Estates
of
Wards
;
and
finally
,
conceived
the
King
to
be
much
in
their
debt
by
yielding
to
a
prorogation
till
a
further
time
.
The
news
whereof
reduced
the
King
to
such
a
stand
,
that
he
was
forced
to
send
for
Wentworth
out
of
Ireland
,
where
he
had
acted
things
in
settling
the
Estate
of
that
broken
Kingdom
,
beyond
expectation
or
belief
.
This
charged
on
Canterbury
,
as
a
project
and
crime
of
his
,
and
both
together
branded
for
it
in
a
Speech
made
by
the
Lord
Faulkland
,
in
the
first
year
of
the
Long
Parliament
,
where
speaking
first
of
the
Bishops
generally
,
he
tells
the
Speaker
,
That
they
had
both
kindled
and
blown
the
fire
in
both
Nations
;
and
more
particularly
,
that
they
had
both
sent
and
maintained
that
book
,
of
which
the
Author
hath
no
doubt
long
since
wished
with
Nero
(
Vtinam
nescissem
Literas
.
)
And
of
which
more
than
one
Kingdom
hath
cause
to
wish
,
that
he
who
writ
it
,
had
rather
burned
a
Library
,
though
of
the
value
of
Ptolemies
.
And
then
he
adds
,
We
shall
see
then
(
saith
he
)
who
have
been
the
first
and
principal
cause
of
the
breach
,
I
will
not
say
of
,
but
since
the
Pacification
at
Berwick
.
We
shall
find
them
to
have
been
the
almost
sole
Abettors
of
my
Lord
of
Strafford
,
whilst
he
was
practicing
upon
another
Kingdom
that
manner
of
Government
which
he
intended
to
settle
in
this
,
where
he
committed
so
many
,
so
mighty
,
and
so
manifest
enormities
,
as
the
like
have
not
been
committed
by
any
Governour
in
any
Government
since
Veires
left
Sicily
.
And
after
they
had
called
him
over
from
being
Deputy
of
Ireland
to
be
in
manner
Deputy
of
England
(
all
things
here
being
governed
by
a
Iuntillo
,
and
that
Iuntillo
governed
by
him
)
to
have
assisted
him
in
the
giving
of
such
Counsels
,
and
the
pursuing
of
such
courses
,
as
it
is
a
hard
and
measuring
cast
,
whether
they
were
more
unwise
,
more
unjust
,
or
more
unfortunate
,
and
which
had
infallibly
been
our
destruction
,
if
by
the
grace
of
God
their
share
had
not
been
as
small
in
the
subtilty
of
Serpents
as
in
the
innocence
of
Doves
.
But
these
were
only
the
Evaporations
of
some
Discontents
,
which
that
noble
Orator
had
contracted
;
of
which
more
elsewhere
.
Wentworth
being
called
unto
this
Service
,
was
presently
made
Lord
Leiutenant
of
Ireland
,
and
not
long
after
with
great
solemnity
Created
Earl
of
Strafford
in
the
County
of
York
.
As
Lord
Lieutenant
he
had
Power
to
appoint
a
Deputy
,
that
so
he
might
the
better
attend
the
Service
here
,
without
any
prejudice
to
that
Kingdom
;
which
Office
he
committed
to
Wansford
a
Yorkshire
Gentleman
,
and
an
especial
Confident
of
his
,
whom
he
had
took
along
with
him
into
Ireland
at
his
first
going
thither
.
And
because
great
Counsels
are
carried
with
most
faith
and
secrecy
,
when
they
are
entrusted
but
to
few
,
his
Majesty
was
pleased
to
commit
the
Conduct
of
the
Scottish
Businesses
to
a
Iuncto
of
three
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
the
new
Lord
Lieutenant
,
and
the
Marquis
of
Hamilton
;
which
last
the
other
two
knew
not
how
to
trust
,
and
therefore
communicated
no
more
of
their
Counsels
to
him
,
than
such
as
they
cared
or
feared
not
to
make
known
to
others
.
By
these
three
joyned
in
Consultations
,
it
was
conceived
expedient
to
move
his
Majesty
to
try
his
fortune
once
more
in
calling
a
Parliament
,
and
in
the
mean
time
to
command
some
of
the
Principal
Covenanters
to
attend
his
Pleasure
at
the
Court
,
and
render
an
account
of
their
late
Proceedings
.
In
order
to
the
first
,
they
had
no
sooner
signified
what
they
thought
fit
for
his
Majesties
Service
,
but
it
was
chearfully
entertained
by
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
who
joined
together
with
them
in
the
Proposition
;
promising
his
Majesty
to
assist
him
in
extraordinary
ways
,
if
the
Parliament
should
fail
him
in
it
,
as
they
after
did
.
Upon
these
Terms
his
Majesty
yielded
to
the
Motion
on
the
fifth
of
December
,
causing
an
Intimation
to
be
publickly
made
of
his
Intent
to
hold
a
Parliament
on
the
13th
.
of
April
,
then
next
following
:
An
Intimation
which
the
Londoners
received
with
great
signs
of
joy
,
and
so
did
many
in
the
Country
:
but
such
withal
,
as
gave
no
small
matter
of
disturbance
unto
many
others
,
who
could
not
think
the
calling
of
a
Parliament
in
that
point
of
time
,
to
be
safe
or
seasonable
.
The
last
Parliament
being
dissolved
in
a
Rupture
,
the
Closets
of
some
Members
searched
,
many
of
them
imprisoned
,
and
some
fined
;
it
was
not
to
be
thought
but
that
they
would
come
thither
with
revengeful
Spirits
.
And
should
a
breach
happen
betwixt
them
and
the
King
,
and
the
Parliament
be
Dissolved
upon
it
,
as
it
after
was
,
the
breach
would
prove
irreparable
,
as
it
after
did
.
Besides
which
fear
,
it
was
presumed
,
that
the
interval
of
four
Months
time
,
would
give
the
discontented
Party
opportunity
to
unite
themselves
,
to
practice
on
the
Shires
and
Burroughs
,
to
elect
such
Members
as
they
should
recommend
unto
them
;
and
finally
,
not
only
to
consult
,
but
to
conclude
on
such
Particulars
as
they
inte●●ed
to
insist
upon
,
when
they
were
Assembled
.
In
which
Res●●●●
the
calling
a
Parliament
at
that
time
,
and
with
so
long
warning
beforehand
,
was
conceived
unsafe
:
And
if
it
was
unsafe
,
it
was
mor●
unseasonable
.
Parliaments
had
now
long
been
discontinued
,
the
People
lived
happily
without
them
,
and
few
took
thought
who
should
see
the
next
:
And
which
is
more
,
the
Neighbouring
Kings
and
States
beheld
the
King
with
greater
Veneration
,
than
they
had
done
formerly
,
as
one
that
could
stand
on
his
own
Legs
,
and
had
raised
up
himself
to
so
great
Power
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
without
such
discontents
and
brabbles
as
his
Parliaments
gave
him
.
So
that
to
call
a
Parliament
,
was
●eared
to
be
the
likeliest
way
to
make
his
Majesty
seem
less
in
estimation
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
the
eyes
of
men
being
distracted
by
so
many
objects
.
But
whatsoever
others
thought
,
it
was
thought
by
Wentworth
,
that
he
could
manage
a
Parliament
well
enough
to
the
Kings
Advantage
;
especially
by
setting
them
such
a
Lesson
as
should
make
them
all
ashamed
of
not
writing
after
such
a
Copy
.
Two
ends
they
had
in
advising
the
Intimation
of
the
Parliament
to
be
given
so
long
before
the
Sitting
.
First
,
That
the
Lord
Lieutenant
of
Ireland
might
in
the
mean
time
hold
a
Parliament
in
that
Kingdom
,
which
he
did
accordingly
,
and
governed
the
Affair
so
well
,
that
an
Army
of
8000
Horse
and
Foot
(
some
of
our
Writers
say
10000
)
was
speedily
raised
,
and
Money
granted
by
the
Parliament
to
keep
them
in
pay
,
and
furnish
them
with
Ammunition
,
Arms
,
and
all
other
Necessaries
.
Secondly
,
That
by
the
Reputation
of
a
following
Parliament
,
he
might
be
the
better
enabled
to
borrow
Money
for
the
carrying
on
of
that
War
,
if
the
Parliament
should
chance
to
fail
of
doing
their
Duty
;
wherein
the
Lords
performed
their
parts
,
in
drawing
in
great
Sums
of
Money
upon
that
account
.
For
causing
a
List
to
be
made
of
most
of
the
Persons
of
Ability
,
which
had
relation
to
the
Courts
of
Judicature
,
either
Ecclesiastical
or
Civil
,
of
such
as
held
Offices
of
the
Crown
as
attained
unto
his
Majesties
Service
,
or
otherwise
were
thought
to
be
well
affected
to
the
present
Cause
,
and
had
not
formerly
contributed
toward
it
,
they
called
them
to
the
Council-Table
,
where
they
endeavoured
,
by
the
prevailing
Rhetorick
of
Power
and
Favour
,
to
perswade
them
to
a
bountiful
Contribution
,
or
a
chearful
Loan
,
according
to
the
Sums
proportioned
and
requested
of
them
.
In
which
they
did
proceed
so
well
,
that
money
came
flowing
in
apace
,
enough
to
put
the
King
into
a
condition
of
making
new
Levies
of
Men
both
for
Horse
and
Foot
,
Listing
them
under
their
Commanders
,
and
putting
them
into
a
Posture
for
the
War
approaching
.
And
that
they
might
be
sure
to
speed
the
better
,
by
the
encouragement
of
a
good
Example
,
the
Lord
Lieutenant
subscribed
for
a
Loan
of
20000
l.
the
other
Lords
with
the
same
Loyalty
and
Affection
proportioning
their
Engagements
to
their
Abilities
,
and
thereby
giving
Law
to
most
of
the
Noblemen
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
.
Nor
was
the
Queen
wanting
for
her
part
to
advance
the
Service
;
For
knowing
how
great
a
share
she
had
in
his
Majesties
Fortune
,
she
employed
her
Secretary
Winter
,
Mountague
,
Digby
,
and
others
of
her
Confidents
of
that
Religion
,
to
negotiate
with
the
rest
of
their
party
,
for
being
Assistant
to
his
Majesty
in
so
just
a
quarrel
.
In
which
design
she
found
such
a
liberal
correspondence
from
the
Roman
Catholicks
,
as
shewed
them
to
be
somewhat
ambitious
of
being
accounted
amongst
the
most
Loyal
and
best
affected
,
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
.
These
preparations
being
Resolved
on
and
in
some
part
made
,
it
was
thought
convenient
that
his
Majesty
should
take
the
opportunity
of
the
coming
of
some
Commissioners
from
the
Scots
to
call
for
an
account
of
their
late
proceedings
.
According
unto
which
advice
his
Majesty
appointed
a
Select
Committee
from
the
rest
of
the
Council
,
to
bring
those
Commissioners
to
a
reckoning
,
to
hear
what
they
could
say
for
themselves
and
the
rest
of
their
fellows
,
and
to
make
report
thereof
to
his
Majesty
;
The
Commissioners
were
the
Earl
of
Dumfermelling
,
the
Lord
London
,
Douglas
and
Barkley
,
both
of
inferiour
rank
,
but
of
like
Authority
;
Of
which
the
Speakers
part
was
performed
by
London
,
A
confident
bold
man
,
of
a
Pe●antical
express●on
,
but
one
that
loved
to
hear
himself
above
all
men
living
.
Being
Commanded
to
attend
the
Committee
at
the
time
appointed
,
they
r●nted
high
,
touching
the
Independency
of
the
Crown
of
Scotland
,
and
did
not
think
themselves
obliged
to
Treat
with
any
,
but
his
Majesty
only
.
His
Majesties
vouchsa●e●ng
his
presence
at
the
said
Committee
;
London
begins
with
a
defence
of
their
proceedings
,
both
in
the
General
Assembly
,
and
the
late
Parliament
held
at
Edenborough
by
his
Majesties
Order
;
Alledged
that
nothing
was
done
in
them
contrary
to
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
and
the
Precedents
of
former
times
;
and
finally
besought
his
Majesty
to
ratifie
and
confirm
the
Acts
,
and
Results
of
both
Commissions
.
They
could
shew
none
to
qualifie
them
in
the
nature
of
Publick
Agents
;
Nor
had
they
any
power
to
Oblige
their
party
in
the
performance
of
any
thing
which
might
give
his
Majesty
full
satisfaction
for
the
time
to
come
,
whatsoever
satisfaction
he
was
able
to
give
them
in
debating
the
business
.
His
Majesty
endeavoured
not
by
reason
only
,
but
by
all
fair
and
gentle
means
,
to
let
them
see
the
unreasonableness
of
their
demands
,
the
legality
of
their
proceedings
,
and
the
danger
which
would
fall
upon
them
,
if
they
continued
obstinate
in
their
former
courses
.
But
London
governed
all
the
rest
,
who
being
of
a
fiery
nature
in
himself
,
and
a
dependent
on
the
Earl
of
Argile
,
who
had
declared
himself
for
the
Covenanters
at
the
Assembly
at
Glasco
,
resolved
to
stand
to
the
Conclusion
which
he
brought
along
with
him
,
though
he
found
himself
unable
to
make
good
the
Premises
;
so
that
some
days
being
unprofitably
spent
in
these
debates
,
the
Archbishop
and
the
rest
of
the
Committee
,
made
a
report
of
the
whole
business
to
the
rest
of
the
Council
,
who
upon
full
consideration
of
all
particulars
,
came
to
this
Result
:
That
since
the
Scots
could
not
be
reclaimed
to
their
obedience
by
other
means
,
they
were
to
be
reduced
by
Force
.
This
was
no
more
then
what
the
Scots
could
give
themselves
Reason
to
expect
;
and
therefore
they
bestirred
themselves
as
much
on
the
other
side
.
Part
of
the
Walls
of
the
Castle
of
Edenborough
,
with
all
the
Ordnance
upon
it
,
had
fallen
down
on
the
nineteenth
of
November
last
,
being
the
Anniversary
day
of
his
Majesties
Birth
(
not
without
some
presage
of
that
ill
fortune
which
befel
him
in
the
course
of
this
War
)
for
the
Repair
whereof
,
they
would
neither
suffer
Timber
,
nor
any
other
Materials
to
be
carried
to
it
:
but
on
the
contrary
,
they
began
to
raise
Works
and
Fortifications
against
it
,
with
an
intent
to
block
it
up
,
and
render
it
unuseful
to
his
Majesties
Service
:
And
to
keep
the
Souldiers
therein
Garrisoned
(
most
of
them
English
)
to
hard
meats
,
they
would
not
suffer
them
to
come
into
the
Market
to
recruit
their
Victuals
.
They
made
Provisions
of
great
quantity
of
Artillery
,
Munition
and
Arms
from
Foreign
Parts
;
laid
Taxes
of
ten
Marks
in
the
hundred
upon
all
the
Subjects
,
according
to
their
several
Revenues
,
which
they
Levied
with
all
cursed
Rigour
,
though
bruiting
them
abroad
to
be
Free-will
Offerings
;
scattered
abroad
many
Seditious
and
Scandalous
Pamphlets
,
for
justifying
themselves
and
seducing
others
,
some
of
which
were
burnt
in
England
by
the
hand
of
the
Hangman
;
Fortified
Inchgarvie
and
other
places
,
which
they
planted
with
Ordnance
;
Imprisoned
the
Earl
of
Southesk
,
and
other
Persons
of
Quality
,
for
their
fidelity
to
the
King
;
took
to
themselves
the
Government
of
the
City
of
Edenborough
,
contrary
to
their
Charters
and
Immunities
,
by
which
the
Citizens
were
disabled
from
serving
his
Majesty
in
any
of
his
just
Commands
;
and
finally
,
employed
their
Emissaries
in
all
Parts
of
England
,
to
disswade
those
who
were
too
backward
of
themselves
,
from
contributing
to
the
War
against
them
,
and
to
sollicit
from
them
such
several
Aids
as
might
the
better
enable
them
to
maintain
the
War
against
their
Sovereign
.
But
their
chief
Correspondence
was
with
France
and
Ireland
.
In
France
they
had
made
sure
of
Cardinal
of
Richelieu
,
who
Governed
all
Affairs
in
that
Kingdom
.
Following
the
Maxim
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
in
securing
the
Peace
of
his
own
Country
by
the
Wars
of
his
Neighbours
,
he
practised
the
Revolt
of
Portugal
,
and
put
the
Catalonians
into
Arms
against
their
King
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
waste
the
fiery
Spirit
of
the
French
in
a
War
on
Flanders
,
with
the
better
fortune
and
success
.
But
knowing
that
it
was
the
Interest
of
the
Crown
of
England
,
to
hold
the
Balance
even
between
France
and
Spain
;
and
that
his
Majesty
by
removing
the
Ships
of
Holland
,
which
lay
before
Duynkirk
,
Anno
1635.
had
hindred
the
French
from
making
such
a
Progress
by
Land
,
as
might
have
made
them
Masters
of
the
Spanish
Netherlands
;
he
held
it
a
chief
piece
of
State-Craft
(
as
indeed
it
was
)
to
excite
the
Scots
against
their
King
,
and
to
encourage
them
to
stand
it
out
unto
the
last
,
being
so
excited
.
Upon
which
ground
he
sent
Chamberlain
,
a
Scot
by
Birth
,
his
Chaplain
and
Almoner
,
to
assist
the
Confederates
in
advancing
the
business
,
and
to
attempt
all
ways
for
exasperating
the
first
heat
;
with
Order
not
to
depart
from
them
,
till
(
things
succeeding
as
he
wished
)
he
might
return
with
good
News
:
And
on
the
same
appointed
one
of
his
Secretaries
to
reside
in
Scotland
,
to
march
along
with
them
into
England
,
to
be
present
at
all
Councils
of
War
,
and
direct
their
business
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
Hamiltons
Chaplains
had
free
accesses
unto
Con
the
same
Countryman
also
,
at
such
time
as
Chamberlain
was
Negotiating
for
the
Cardinal
,
to
●oment
the
Flames
,
which
had
begun
to
rage
already
.
And
by
a
Letter
subscribed
by
the
Earl
of
Rothes
,
and
others
of
chief
note
amongst
the
Covenanters
,
they
craved
the
Assistance
of
that
King
,
cast
themselves
upon
his
Protection
,
beseeching
him
to
give
credit
to
Colvill
the
Bearer
thereof
,
whom
they
had
instructed
in
all
Particulars
which
concerned
their
Condition
and
Desires
.
In
Ireland
they
had
a
strong
Party
of
Natural
Scots
,
planted
in
Vlster
by
King
Iames
,
upon
the
forfeited
Estates
of
Tir-Owen
,
Tir-Connel
,
Odighirtie
▪
&c.
not
Scots
in
Birth
and
Parentage
only
,
but
Design
and
Faction
.
But
Wentworth
was
not
to
be
told
of
their
secret
Practices
;
he
saw
it
in
their
general
disposition
to
Schism
and
Faction
,
and
was
not
unacquainted
with
their
old
Rebellions
.
It
must
be
his
care
that
they
brake
not
into
any
new
;
which
he
performed
with
such
a
diligent
and
watchful
eye
,
that
he
crushed
them
in
the
very
beginning
o●
the
Combination
,
seising
upon
such
Ships
and
Men
as
came
thither
from
Scotland
,
Imprisoning
some
,
Fining
others
,
and
putting
an
Oath
upon
the
rest
:
By
which
Oath
they
were
bound
to
abjure
the
Covenant
,
not
to
be
aiding
to
the
Covenanters
against
the
King
,
nor
to
Protest
against
any
of
his
Royal
Edicts
,
as
their
Brethren
in
Scotland
used
to
do
.
For
the
refusing
of
which
Oath
he
Fined
one
[
(a)
](A43524-e111570-b)
(a)
Impeachment
of
Strafford
,
Art.
19.
Sir
Henry
Steward
and
his
Wife
(
Persons
of
no
less
Power
than
Disaffection
)
at
no
less
than
5000
l.
apiece
;
two
of
their
Daughters
,
and
one
Iames
Gray
of
the
same
Confederacy
,
at
the
Sum
of
3000
l.
apiece
;
committing
them
to
Prison
for
not
paying
the
Fines
imposed
upon
them
.
All
which
he
justified
when
he
was
brought
unto
his
Trial
,
on
good
Reasons
of
State
;
There
[
(b)
](A43524-e111640-b)
(b)
Relation
of
the
Answers
of
the
E.
of
Straff
.
p.
34.
being
at
that
time
one
hundred
thousand
Souls
in
Ireland
of
the
Scottish
Nation
,
most
of
them
passionately
affected
to
the
Cause
of
the
Covenanters
,
and
some
of
them
conspiring
to
betray
the
Town
and
Castle
of
Carickfergus
to
a
Nobleman
of
that
Country
,
for
which
the
Principal
Conspirator
had
been
justly
Executed
.
Nor
staid
he
here
,
but
he
gave
finally
a
Power
to
the
Bishop
of
Down
and
Connor
,
and
other
Bishops
of
that
Kingdom
,
and
their
several
Chancellors
,
to
attach
the
Bodies
of
all
such
of
the
meaner
sort
,
who
either
should
refuse
to
appear
before
them
upon
Citation
,
or
to
perform
all
Lawful
Decrees
and
Orders
made
by
the
said
Bishops
and
their
Chancellors
;
and
to
commit
them
to
the
next
Gaol
,
till
they
should
conform
,
or
answer
the
Contempt
at
the
Council-Table
.
By
means
whereof
,
he
made
the
poorer
sort
so
pliant
,
and
obedient
to
their
several
Bishops
,
that
there
was
good
hopes
of
their
Conformity
to
the
Rules
of
the
Church
.
Having
thus
carried
on
the
affairs
of
Scotland
till
the
end
of
this
year
,
we
must
return
to
our
Archbishop
;
whom
we
shall
find
intent
on
the
preservation
of
the
Hierarchy
,
and
the
Church
of
England
,
against
the
Practices
of
the
Scots
,
and
Scotizing
English
:
and
no
less
busied
in
digesting
an
Apologie
for
vindicating
the
Liturgie
commended
to
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
In
reference
to
the
last
,
he
took
order
for
translating
the
Scottish
Liturgy
into
the
Latine
Tongue
;
that
being
published
with
the
Apologie
,
which
he
had
designed
,
it
might
give
satisfaction
to
the
world
of
his
Majesty
Piety
,
and
his
own
great
care
,
the
Orthodoxie
and
simplicity
of
the
Book
it self
,
and
the
perverseness
of
the
Scots
in
refusing
all
of
it
.
Which
Work
was
finished
and
left
with
him
,
but
it
went
no
further
;
the
present
distemper
of
the
times
,
and
the
troubles
which
fell
heavily
on
him
putting
an
end
to
it
in
the
first
beginning
.
But
the
best
was
,
that
the
English
Liturgie
had
been
published
in
so
many
Languages
,
and
the
Scottish
so
agreeable
to
the
English
in
the
Forms
and
Offices
,
that
any
man
might
judge
of
the
one
by
perusing
the
other
.
The
first
Liturgie
of
King
Edward
vi
.
translated
into
Latine
by
Alexander
Alesius
,
a
learned
Scot
,
for
the
better
information
of
Martin
Bucer
,
when
he
first
came
to
live
amongst
us
;
the
second
Liturgie
of
that
King
with
Queen
Elizabeths
Emendations
by
Walter
Haddon
,
President
of
Magdalen
Colledge
in
Oxon.
and
Dean
of
Exeter
;
and
his
Translation
rectified
by
Dr.
Morket
,
in
the
times
of
King
Iames
,
according
to
such
Explications
and
Additions
as
were
made
by
order
from
the
King
.
The
same
translated
into
French
,
for
the
use
of
the
Isle
of
Iersey
,
by
the
appointment
of
the
King
also
;
into
the
Spanish
for
the
better
satisfaction
of
that
Nation
,
by
the
prudent
care
of
the
Lord
Keeper
Williams
;
And
finally
,
by
the
countenance
and
encouragement
of
this
Archbishop
,
translated
into
Greek
by
Petley
,
much
about
this
time
,
that
so
the
Eastern
Churches
might
have
as
clear
an
information
of
the
English
Piety
as
the
Western
had
.
In
order
to
the
other
he
recommended
to
Hall
,
then
Bishop
of
Exon.
the
writing
of
a
book
in
defence
of
the
Divine
Right
of
Episcopacy
,
in
opposition
to
the
Scots
and
their
Adherents
.
Exeter
undertakes
the
Work
,
and
sends
him
a
rude
draught
or
Skeleton
of
his
design
,
consisting
of
the
two
main
points
of
his
intended
discourse
,
together
with
the
several
Propositions
which
he
intended
to
insist
on
in
pursuance
of
it
.
The
two
main
points
which
he
was
to
aim
at
,
were
,
First
,
That
Episcopacy
is
a
lawful
,
most
ancient
,
holy
,
and
divine
institution
(
as
it
is
joyned
with
imparity
,
and
superiority
of
Jurisdiction
)
and
therefore
where
it
hath
through
Gods
providence
obtained
,
cannot
by
any
humane
power
be
abdicated
without
a
manifest
violation
of
Gods
Ordinance
.
And
secondly
,
That
the
Presbyterian
Government
,
however
vindicated
under
the
glorious
names
of
Christs
Kingdom
,
and
Ordinance
,
hath
no
true
footing
either
in
Scripture
,
or
the
Practice
of
the
Church
in
all
Ages
from
Christs
time
till
the
present
;
and
that
howsoever
it
may
be
of
use
in
some
Cities
or
Territories
,
wherein
Episcopal
Government
through
iniquity
of
times
cannot
be
had
;
yet
to
obtrude
it
upon
a
Church
otherwise
settled
under
an
acknowledged
Monarchy
,
is
utterly
incongruous
and
unjustifiable
.
In
which
two
points
he
was
to
predispose
some
Propositions
(
or
Postulata
,
as
he
calls
them
)
to
be
the
ground
of
his
proceedings
;
which
I
shall
here
present
in
his
own
conceptions
,
that
so
we
may
the
better
judge
of
those
corrections
which
were
made
upon
them
.
The
Postulata
were
as
followeth
,
viz.
1.
That
Government
which
was
of
Apostolical
Institution
,
cannot
be
denied
to
be
of
Divine
Right
.
2.
Not
only
that
Government
which
was
directly
commanded
and
enacted
,
but
also
that
which
was
practiced
and
recommended
by
the
Apostles
to
the
Church
,
must
justly
pass
●or
an
Apostolical
Institution
.
3.
That
which
the
Apostles
by
Divine
Inspiration
instituted
,
was
not
for
the
present
time
,
but
for
continuance
.
4.
The
universal
Practice
of
the
Church
,
immediately
succeeding
the
Apostles
,
is
the
best
and
surest
Commentary
upon
the
Practice
of
the
Apostles
,
or
upon
their
Expressions
.
5.
We
may
not
entertain
so
irreverent
an
opinion
of
the
Saints
and
Fathers
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
that
they
who
were
the
immediate
Successors
of
the
Apostles
,
would
,
or
durst
set
up
a
Government
,
either
faulty
,
or
of
their
own
heads
.
6.
If
they
would
have
been
so
presumptuous
,
yet
they
could
not
have
diffused
an
uniform
form
of
Government
through
the
world
in
so
short
a
space
.
7.
The
ancient
Histories
of
the
Church
,
and
Writings
of
the
eldest
Fathers
,
are
rather
to
be
believed
in
the
report
of
the
Primitive
Form
of
the
Church-Government
,
than
those
of
this
last
Age.
8.
Those
whom
the
ancient
Church
of
God
,
and
the
holy
and
Orthodox
Fathers
condemned
for
Hereticks
,
are
not
fit
to
be
followed
as
Authors
of
our
Opinion
or
Practice
for
Church-Government
.
9.
The
accession
of
honourable
Titles
or
Priviledges
,
makes
no
difference
in
the
substance
of
the
calling
.
10.
Those
Scriptures
wherein
a
new
Form
of
Government
is
grounded
,
have
need
to
be
very
clear
and
unquestionable
,
and
more
evident
than
those
whereon
the
former
rejected
Politie
,
is
raised
.
11.
If
that
Order
which
,
they
say
,
Christ
set
for
the
Government
of
the
Church
(
which
they
call
the
Kingdom
and
Ordinance
of
Christ
)
be
but
one
,
and
undoubted
,
then
it
would
,
and
shall
have
been
ere
this
,
agreed
upon
against
them
,
what
,
and
which
it
is
.
12.
It
this
(
which
they
pretend
)
be
the
Kingdom
,
and
Ordinance
of
Christ
,
then
if
any
Essential
part
of
it
be
wanting
,
Christs
Kingdom
is
not
erected
in
the
Church
.
13.
Christian
Politie
requires
no
impossible
or
absurd
thing
.
14.
Those
Tenets
which
are
new
and
unheard
of
in
all
Ages
of
the
Church
,
(
in
many
,
and
Essential
points
)
are
well
worthy
to
be
suspected
.
16.
To
depart
from
the
Practice
of
the
Universal
Church
of
Christ
(
ever
from
the
Apostles
times
)
and
to
betake
our selves
voluntarily
to
a
new
Form
,
lately
taken
up
,
cannot
but
be
odious
and
highly
scandalous
.
These
first
Delineations
of
the
Pourtraicture
being
sent
to
Lambeth
,
in
the
end
of
October
,
were
generally
well
approved
of
by
the
Metropolitan
.
Some
lines
there
were
which
he
thought
to
have
too
much
shadow
and
umbrage
,
might
be
taken
at
them
,
if
not
otherwise
qualified
with
a
more
perfect
Ray
of
Light
.
And
thereupon
he
takes
the
Pensil
in
his
hand
,
and
with
some
Alterations
of
the
Figure
,
accompanied
with
many
kind
expressions
of
a
fair
acceptance
,
he
sent
them
back
again
to
be
compleatly
Limned
and
Coloured
by
that
able
hand
.
Which
alterations
,
what
they
were
,
and
his
reasons
for
them
,
I
shall
adventure
to
lay
down
,
as
they
come
before
me
,
that
so
the
Reader
may
discern
as
well
the
clearness
of
his
apprehension
,
and
the
excellency
of
his
judgment
in
the
points
debated
.
The
Letter
long
,
and
therefore
so
disposed
of
without
further
coherence
,
that
so
it
may
be
perused
or
pretermitted
without
disturbance
to
the
sequel
;
some
preparations
being
made
by
the
hand
of
his
Secretary
,
he
proceeds
thus
to
the
rest
.
George
Graham
(
whom
Hall
had
signified
to
have
renounced
his
Episcopal
Function
)
I
leave
you
free
to
work
upon
his
business
,
and
his
ignorance
as
you
please
,
assuring
my self
that
you
will
not
depart
from
the
gravity
of
your self
,
or
the
cause
therein
.
Next
you
say
in
the
first
head
,
That
Episcopacy
is
an
ancient
,
holy
,
and
divine
Institution
.
It
must
needs
be
ancient
and
holy
,
if
divine
.
Would
it
not
be
m●re
full
,
went
it
thus
?
So
ancient
as
that
it
is
of
Divine
Institution
.
Next
you
define
Episcopacy
by
being
joyned
with
imparity
and
superiority
of
Iurisdiction
,
but
this
seems
short
;
for
every
Archp●esbyters
or
Archdeacons
place
is
so
,
yea
,
and
so
was
Mr.
Henderson
in
his
Chair
at
Glasco
,
unless
you
will
define
it
by
a
distinction
of
Order
.
I
draw
the
superiority
,
not
from
the
Iurisdiction
which
is
attributed
to
Bishops
jure
positivo
,
in
their
Audience
of
Ecclesiastical
matters
:
but
from
that
which
is
intrinsical
and
original
in
the
power
of
Excommunication
.
Again
,
you
say
in
the
first
point
;
That
where
Episcopacy
hath
obtained
,
it
cannot
be
abdicated
without
violation
of
Gods
Ordinance
.
This
Proposition
I
conceive
is
inter
minus
habentes
;
for
never
was
there
any
Church
yet
,
where
it
hath
not
obtained
.
The
Christian
Faith
was
ne●er
yet
planted
any
where
,
but
the
very
first
feature
of
a
Church
was
by
,
or
with
Episcopacy
;
and
wheresoever
now
Episcopacy
is
not
suffered
to
be
,
it
is
by
such
an
Abdication
,
for
certainly
there
it
was
à
Principio
.
In
your
second
head
you
grant
that
the
Presbyterian
government
may
be
of
use
,
where
Episcopacy
may
not
be
had
.
First
,
I
pray
you
consider
whither
this
conversion
be
not
needless
here
,
and
in
it self
of
a
dangerous
consequence
:
Next
I
conceive
there
is
no
place
where
Episcopacy
may
not
be
had
,
if
there
be
a
Church
more
then
in
Title
only
.
Thirdly
,
since
they
challenge
their
Presbyterian
Fiction
to
be
Christs
Kingdom
and
Ordinance
(
as
your self
expresseth
)
and
cast
out
Episcopacy
as
opposite
to
it
,
we
must
not
use
any
mincing
terms
,
but
unmask
them
plainly
;
nor
shall
I
ever
give
way
to
hamper
our selves
for
fear
of
speaking
plain
truth
,
though
it
be
against
Amsterdam
or
Geneva
:
and
this
must
be
sadly
thought
on
.
Concerning
your
Postulata
I
shall
pray
you
to
allow
me
the
like
freedom
;
amongst
which
the
two
first
are
true
,
but
(
as
exprest
)
two
restrictive
.
For
Episcopacy
is
not
so
to
be
asserted
unto
Apostolical
Institution
,
as
to
bar
it
from
looking
higher
and
from
fetching
it
materially
and
originally
in
the
ground
and
Intention
of
it
,
from
Christ
himself
;
though
perhaps
the
Apostles
formalized
it
.
And
here
give
me
leave
a
little
to
enlarge
.
The
adversaries
of
Episcopacy
are
not
only
the
furious
Arian
Hereticks
(
out
of
which
are
now
raised
,
Prynne
,
Bastwick
,
and
our
Scottish
Masters
)
but
some
also
of
a
milder
and
subtler
all●y
both
in
the
Genevian
and
Roman
Faction
.
And
it
will
become
the
Church
of
England
so
to
vindicate
it
against
the
furious
Puritans
as
that
we
may
not
lay
it
open
to
be
wounded
by
either
of
the
other
two
,
more
cunning
,
and
more
learned
adversaries
.
Not
to
the
Roman
faction
for
that
will
be
content
,
it
shall
be
Juris
Divini
mediati
,
by
,
far
,
from
,
and
under
the
Pope
,
that
so
the
Government
of
the
Church
may
be
Monarchical
in
him
;
but
not
Immediati
,
which
makes
the
Church
Aristocratical
in
the
Bishops
.
This
is
the
Italian
Rock
,
not
the
Genevan
;
for
that
will
not
deny
Episcopacy
to
be
Juris
Divini
,
so
you
will
take
it
,
ut
suadentis
vel
approbantis
but
not
imperantis
;
for
then
they
may
take
and
leave
as
they
will
,
which
is
that
they
would
be
at
.
Nay
(
if
I
much
forget
not
)
Beza
himself
is
said
to
have
acknowledged
Episcopacy
to
be
Juris
Divini
Imperantis
,
so
you
will
not
take
it
as
universaliter
imperantis
,
For
then
Geneva
might
escape
:
&
citra
considerationem
durantis
;
for
then
though
they
had
it
before
,
yet
now
upon
wiser
thoughts
they
may
be
without
it
,
which
Scotland
says
now
,
and
who
will
may
say
it
after
,
if
this
be
good
Divinity
:
and
then
all
in
that
time
shall
be
Democratical
.
I
am
bold
to
add
,
because
in
your
second
Postulatum
I
find
,
that
Episcopacy
is
directly
commanded
:
but
you
go
not
so
far
as
to
meet
with
this
subtilty
of
Beza
,
which
is
the
great
Rock
in
the
Lake
of
Geneva
.
In
your
nine
Postulatum
,
that
the
Accession
of
Honourable
Titles
,
or
Priviledges
,
makes
no
difference
in
the
substance
of
the
calling
,
You
mean
the
titles
of
Archbishops
,
Primates
,
Metropolitans
,
Patriarcks
,
&c.
'T
is
well
,
And
I
presume
you
do
so
:
But
then
in
any
case
take
heed
you
assert
it
so
,
as
that
the
Faction
lay
not
hold
of
it
,
as
if
the
Bishops
were
but
the
Title
of
Honour
,
and
the
same
calling
with
a
Priest
;
For
that
they
all
aim
at
,
&c.
The
eleventh
Postulatum
is
larger
,
and
I
shall
not
Repeat
it
;
because
I
am
sure
you
retein
a
Copy
of
what
you
write
to
me
,
being
the
Ribbs
of
the
work
;
nor
shall
I
say
more
to
it
,
then
that
it
must
be
warily
handled
for
fear
of
a
saucy
Answer
,
which
is
more
ready
with
them
a
great
deal
then
a
Learned
one
.
I
presume
I
am
pardoned
already
for
this
freedom
by
your
submission
of
all
to
me
.
And
now
I
heartily
pray
you
to
send
me
up
,
(
keeping
a
Copy
to
your self
against
the
accidents
of
Carriage
)
not
the
whole
work
together
,
but
each
particular
head
or
Postulatum
,
as
you
finish
it
;
that
so
we
here
may
be
the
better
able
to
consider
of
it
,
and
the
work
come
on
faster
.
So
to
Gods
blessed
Protection
,
&c.
Such
was
the
freedom
which
he
used
in
declaring
his
judgement
in
the
case
,
and
such
the
Authority
which
his
reasons
carried
along
w●th
them
,
that
the
Bishop
of
Exon
found
good
cause
to
correct
the
obl●quity
of
his
opinion
according
to
the
Rules
of
these
Animadversions
;
agreeably
unto
which
the
book
was
writ
and
published
not
long
after
,
under
the
name
of
Episcopacy
by
Divine
Right
,
&c.
Such
care
being
taken
to
prevent
all
inconveniencies
which
might
come
from
Scotland
,
he
casts
his
eye
toward
the
Execution
of
his
former
Orders
for
Regulating
the
French
and
Dutch
Churches
here
in
England
.
It
had
been
to
no
purpose
in
him
to
endeavour
a
Conformity
amongst
the
Scots
,
as
long
as
such
examples
of
separation
did
continue
amongst
the
English
.
If
the
post-nati
in
those
Churches
,
born
and
bred
in
England
,
should
not
be
bound
to
repair
with
other
of
their
Neighbours
to
their
Parish
Churches
,
it
might
create
a
further
mischief
then
the
present
Scandal
,
and
come
up
close
at
last
to
formal
Schism
.
His
Order
had
been
published
in
all
the
Congregations
of
strangers
within
his
Province
,
as
before
is
said
;
but
Executed
more
or
less
,
as
the
Minister
and
Church-wardens
stood
affected
to
those
Congregations
.
And
therefore
that
the
Church-wardens
might
more
punctually
proceed
in
doing
their
duty
,
It
was
thought
fit
that
certain
Articles
should
be
framed
and
commended
to
them
for
their
future
direction
.
The
Reformation
being
pursued
in
his
own
Diocess
,
and
the
Metropolitical
City
first
,
it
was
to
be
presumed
,
that
those
in
other
places
would
gladly
follow
the
Example
.
Of
laying
taxes
on
those
strangers
in
their
several
Parishes
for
repairing
of
,
and
adorning
their
several
Parish-Churches
,
and
providing
Ornaments
for
the
same
they
were
in
all
places
careful
enough
;
because
their
own
profit
was
concerned
in
it
.
And
for
their
proceedings
in
the
rest
they
were
directed
by
these
Orders
to
inquire
of
all
such
strangers
as
lived
amongst
them
,
the
names
of
all
married
persons
in
their
Congregations
as
of
the
second
descent
in
their
several
Parishes
,
to
the
end
that
order
might
be
taken
for
decent
seats
for
them
,
according
to
their
Estates
and
qualities
:
that
they
should
return
the
names
and
ages
of
those
unmarried
of
the
second
descent
,
and
whose
children
and
servants
they
were
;
to
the
end
that
the
like
care
might
be
taken
of
their
due
resort
to
the
Church
,
there
to
be
Catechised
,
and
Communicate
according
to
their
ages
:
that
those
at
sixteen
years
and
upwards
,
that
had
not
already
Communicated
should
prepare
themselves
to
receive
the
blessed
Sacrament
in
their
Parish
Church
at
the
next
Communion
;
and
from
thence
forward
thrice
in
the
year
afterwards
as
the
Canons
of
the
Church
require
,
as
they
would
avoid
presentment
to
their
Ordinary
for
their
neglect
therein
:
that
such
as
were
Parents
and
Masters
of
Families
of
the
first
and
second
descent
,
did
thenceforth
every
Lords
day
,
half
an
hour
after
Evening
Prayer
,
send
all
such
,
their
Children
and
Servants
as
were
under
sixteen
to
their
Parish
Church
,
there
to
be
Catechised
according
to
the
Orders
of
the
Church
,
as
they
themselves
upon
presentment
would
answer
the
Contrary
.
These
Articles
being
given
in
the
middle
of
April
,
were
Executed
for
the
rest
of
the
year
more
punctually
then
in
any
of
those
before
.
But
it
held
not
much
longer
then
the
rest
of
that
year
:
The
troubles
which
the
Archbishop
fell
into
,
in
the
year
next
following
dissolving
all
his
Orders
and
Injunctions
of
this
kind
,
as
if
never
made
.
With
equal
constancy
he
governed
his
Counsels
in
all
other
particulars
.
Some
informations
had
been
given
him
of
certain
misdemeanours
and
corruptions
in
Merton
Colledge
,
of
which
he
was
the
Ordinary
,
and
immediate
Visitor
,
in
the
Right
of
his
See
;
and
in
that
Right
he
resolves
upon
a
Visitation
both
in
Head
,
and
Members
.
To
this
employment
he
deputes
his
Right
Trusty
Friend
and
Assured
Servant
,
The
Dean
of
the
Arches
;
who
entring
on
his
charge
in
the
year
foregoing
1638.
made
this
Enquiry
amongst
others
,
viz.
Whither
they
made
due
Reverence
(
by
bowing
towards
the
Altar
or
Communion
Table
)
when
they
came
into
the
Chappel
.
And
finding
by
a
return
to
this
enquiry
,
that
Corbet
,
and
Cheynel
two
of
the
Fellows
,
not
only
had
neglected
but
refused
to
make
any
such
Reverence
,
he
tryed
all
fair
and
plausible
perswasions
by
himself
and
others
to
induce
them
too
it
.
But
not
prevailing
either
way
,
he
certified
the
Archbishop
of
his
Proceedings
,
who
thereupon
caused
some
Injunctions
to
be
sent
to
the
Colledge
for
their
future
Governance
,
the
Warden
appearing
very
foul
,
as
himself
acknowledgeth
)
he
took
time
till
the
first
of
Iuly
in
this
present
year
,
that
Brent
might
have
the
better
opportunities
to
content
his
Fellows
,
for
the
Errors
of
his
Government
in
the
times
precedent
,
and
give
them
some
assurance
of
a
Reformation
for
the
time
to
come
.
Which
noble
Favour
notwithstanding
,
and
that
he
went
off
with
no
other
Censure
than
a
fair
and
Fatherly
Admonition
:
yet
Brent
unmindful
of
so
great
a
moderation
toward
him
,
expres'd
more
readiness
in
contributing
towards
his
Condemnation
in
the
time
of
his
Trial
,
than
any
of
those
who
did
most
eagerly
desire
his
Ruine
.
The
course
and
method
of
my
business
having
brought
me
to
Oxon
.
I
cannot
depart
thence
,
without
taking
notice
of
his
further
Bounty
and
Munificence
to
that
University
.
He
had
before
entertained
some
thoughts
of
clearing
the
great
Square
betwixt
St.
Maries
and
the
Schools
,
intending
to
have
raised
a●fair
and
capacious
Room
,
advanced
on
Pillars
;
the
upper
part
to
serve
for
Convocations
and
Congregations
,
which
till
that
time
were
held
in
the
Church
it self
;
the
lower
for
a
Walk
or
place
of
Conference
,
in
which
Students
of
all
sorts
might
confer
together
,
at
their
repairing
to
the
Schools
,
the
Library
,
or
any
other
business
which
concerned
the
Publick
.
But
finding
the
Owners
of
those
Houses
not
so
willing
to
part
with
them
,
as
he
had
probably
presumed
,
he
was
fain
to
shift
the
Scene
,
though
he
held
his
purpose
,
which
fell
out
very
happily
for
that
University
:
For
being
resolved
to
free
St.
Maries
Church
from
those
Inconveniencies
,
which
the
continual
keeping
of
the
Publick
Convocations
and
Congregations
must
of
necessity
carry
with
it
,
he
erected
a
stately
and
most
elegant
Pile
at
the
West
end
of
the
Divinity
School
,
and
Publick
Library
;
The
lower
part
whereof
was
fitted
and
accommodated
for
the
Convocations
,
and
other
Publick
Meetings
of
that
Famous
Body
:
The
upper
part
,
opening
into
the
Bodleian
Library
,
he
trimmed
with
all
the
Curiosities
of
Art
and
Cost
,
to
serve
as
a
Repository
for
such
Learned
Writings
,
as
the
Piety
of
ensuing
Times
might
confer
upon
it
.
And
that
it
might
not
be
reported
,
that
he
had
given
them
nothing
but
an
empty
Box
,
●e
furnished
it
with
no
fewer
than
1276
Manuscripts
in
several
Languages
,
700
whereof
had
been
sent
before
at
divers
times
,
when
this
beautiful
Structure
was
in
raising
:
The
rest
were
sent
on
Iune
28.
in
this
present
year
;
100
of
these
last
being
in
the
Hebrew
,
Greek
,
Arabick
and
Persian
Tongues
.
And
that
he
might
make
some
Acknowledgment
to
the
Town
of
Reading
,
in
which
he
was
born
,
and
in
the
Grammar-School
wh●reof
he
had
received
the
first
part
of
his
Education
,
he
bestowed
upon
it
about
this
time
also
a
Revenue
of
no
less
than
200
l.
per
Annum
,
to
be
thus
disposed
of
;
that
is
to
say
,
120
l.
thereof
to
be
parcelled
out
every
two
years
,
for
the
pla
〈…〉
Apprentices
,
and
setting
up
of
young
Beginners
who
had
honestly
served
out
their
Times
;
and
every
third
year
,
for
the
Marriage
of
five
young
Maidens
which
had
lived
with
one
Master
or
Mistress
for
seven
years
together
;
50
l.
of
it
to
be
yearly
added
for
an
Augmentation
to
the
Minister
of
the
Parish-Church
of
St.
Laurence
in
which
he
was
born
,
whose
means
before
was
miserably
short
of
that
which
some
call
a
Competency
;
and
having
purchased
the
perpetual
Parsonage
of
it
,
he
conferred
it
on
St.
Iohn's
Colledge
in
Oxon
.
to
be
a
fit
Preferment
for
any
one
of
the
Fellows
of
that
House
for
the
time
to
come
:
20
l.
of
it
he
alotted
yearly
to
encrease
the
Stipend
of
the
Schoolmaster
there
;
8
l.
for
the
yearly
Entertainment
of
the
President
and
Fellows
of
St.
Iohn's
Colledge
,
whom
he
made
his
Visitors
,
to
see
that
all
things
should
be
carried
as
fairly
on
,
as
by
him
piously
intended
;
the
remaining
40
s.
being
added
as
a
yearly
Fee
to
the
Town-Clerk
,
for
Registring
the
Names
of
those
who
should
from
time
to
time
enjoy
the
benefit
of
so
great
a
Charity
.
Some
other
great
Designs
he
had
,
but
of
a
far
more
Publick
and
Heroick
Nature
;
as
the
encreasing
of
the
Maintenance
of
all
the
poor
Vicars
in
England
;
To
see
the
Tythes
of
London
settled
between
the
Clergy
and
the
City
;
For
setting
up
a
Greek
Press
at
Oxon.
and
procuring
Letters
and
Mattrices
for
the
same
,
wherewith
to
Print
and
Publish
all
such
Greek
Manuscripts
as
were
to
be
found
in
that
Library
;
For
obtaining
the
like
Grant
from
his
Majesty
for
buying
in
all
Impropriations
,
as
had
been
made
for
the
Repairing
of
St.
Pauls
:
but
not
to
take
beginning
,
till
that
Work
was
finished
;
For
procuring
an
Extract
of
all
the
Records
of
the
Tower
relating
to
the
Church
and
Clergy
,
to
be
written
in
a
fair
Vellom
Book
,
which
had
been
drawn
down
from
the
20th
.
of
Edward
1.
to
the
14th
.
of
Edward
iv
.
with
an
intent
to
carry
on
the
Work
till
the
last
year
of
King
Henry
viii
.
that
so
the
Church
might
understand
her
own
Power
and
Priviledges
.
But
the
prosecution
of
this
Work
from
the
said
14th
.
of
King
Edward
iv
.
and
of
all
the
rest
before-mentioned
,
which
he
had
hammered
in
design
,
were
most
unfortunately
intermitted
,
by
the
great
alteration
of
Affairs
which
soon
after
followed
.
I
cannot
tell
whether
Posterity
will
believe
or
not
,
That
so
many
great
and
notable
Projectments
could
be
comprehended
in
one
Soul
;
most
of
them
Ripened
in
a
manner
,
the
residue
in
the
Bud
or
Blossom
,
and
some
of
them
bringing
forth
the
Fruits
expected
from
them
.
But
the
best
is
,
that
none
of
his
Designs
were
carried
in
so
close
a
manner
,
or
left
in
so
imperfect
a
condition
,
as
not
to
give
some
visible
Remembrances
,
as
well
of
his
Universal
Comprehensions
,
as
his
Zeal
and
Piety
.
For
notwithstanding
the
present
Distractions
which
the
Faction
and
Tumultuousness
of
the
Scots
,
had
drawn
upon
him
(
enough
to
have
deterred
a
right
Constantine
)
let
us
look
on
him
in
the
pursuit
of
his
former
purposes
,
and
we
shall
find
him
still
the
same
.
The
Bishop
of
Exeter's
Book
being
finished
,
and
recommended
by
the
Author
to
his
last
perusal
before
it
went
unto
the
Press
,
he
took
the
pains
to
read
it
over
with
care
and
diligence
;
in
the
perusal
whereof
he
took
notice
,
amongst
other
things
,
that
the
strict
Superstition
of
the
Sabbatarians
was
but
lightly
touch'd
at
;
whereas
he
thought
,
that
some
smarter
Plaister
to
that
Sore
,
might
have
done
no
harm
.
He
observed
also
,
that
he
had
passed
by
this
Point
,
viz.
Whether
Episcopacy
be
an
Order
or
Degree
,
as
not
much
material
;
whereas
in
the
Judgment
of
such
Learned
Men
as
he
had
consulted
,
it
was
the
main
ground
of
the
whole
Cause
:
And
therefore
he
desired
him
to
weigh
it
well
,
and
to
alter
it
with
his
own
Pen
as
soon
as
might
be
.
●ut
that
which
gave
him
most
offence
was
,
That
the
Title
of
Antichrist
was
positively
and
determinately
bestowed
upon
the
Pope
;
Which
being
so
contrary
to
the
Judgment
of
many
Learned
●●●testants
,
as
well
as
his
own
,
he
allowed
not
of
:
but
howsoever
thought
it
fit
to
acquaint
his
Majesty
with
the
Business
;
and
having
so
done
,
to
submit
it
to
his
Will
and
Preasure
.
Concerning
which
,
he
writes
thus
to
the
Bishop
in
his
Letter
of
Ianuary
14.
this
present
year
,
viz.
The
last
(
with
which
I
durst
not
but
acquaint
his
Majesty
)
is
about
Antichrist
,
which
Title
in
three
or
four
places
you
bestow
up
is
the
Pope
positively
and
determinately
;
whereas
King
James
of
●lessed
Memory
,
having
brought
strong
proof
in
a
Work
of
his
,
as
you
well
know
,
to
prove
the
Pope
to
be
Antichrist
:
yet
being
afterwards
challenged
about
it
,
he
made
this
Answer
,
when
the
King
that
now
is
went
into
Spain
,
and
acquainted
him
with
it
;
That
he
writ
,
that
not
concludingly
,
but
by
way
of
Argument
only
:
that
the
Pope
and
his
Adherents
might
see
,
there
was
as
good
and
better
Arguments
to
prove
him
Antichrist
,
than
for
the
Pope
to
challenge
Temporal
Iurisdiction
over
Kings
.
The
whole
Passage
being
known
to
me
,
I
could
not
but
speak
with
the
King
about
it
,
who
commanded
me
to
write
unto
you
,
that
you
might
qualifie
your
Expression
in
these
Particulars
,
and
so
not
differ
from
the
known
Iudgment
of
his
Pious
and
Learned
Father
.
This
is
easily
done
with
your
own
Pen
;
and
the
rather
,
because
all
Protestants
joyn
not
in
this
Opinion
of
Antichrist
.
According
to
which
good
advice
,
the
Bishop
of
Exon.
qualified
some
of
his
Expressions
,
and
deleted
other
,
to
the
Contentment
of
his
Sovereign
,
the
Satisfaction
of
his
Metropolitan
,
and
his
own
great
Honour
.
But
whilest
the
Archbishop
laboured
to
support
Episcopacy
on
the
one
side
,
some
of
the
Puritan
Party
did
as
much
endeavour
to
suppress
it
,
by
lopping
off
the
Branches
first
,
and
afterwards
by
laying
the
Ax
to
the
root
of
the
Tree
.
Bagshaw
a
Lawyer
of
some
standing
of
the
Middle
Temple
,
did
first
prepare
the
way
to
the
ruine
of
it
,
by
questioning
the
Bishops
Place
and
Vote
in
Parliament
,
their
Temporal
Power
,
and
the
Authority
of
the
High-Commission
.
For
being
chosen
Reader
by
that
House
for
the
Lent
Vacation
,
he
first
began
his
Readings
on
February
24.
selecting
for
the
Argument
of
his
Discoursings
the
Statute
25
Edw.
3.
cap.
7.
In
prosecuting
whereof
,
he
had
distributed
his
Conceptions
into
ten
Parts
,
and
each
Part
into
●●●●●●cial
Cases
;
by
which
account
he
must
have
had
one
hundred
blows
at
the
Church
in
his
ten
days
Reading
.
His
main
Design
was
in
the
first
place
,
intended
chiefly
for
the
defence
of
such
Prohibitions
as
formerly
had
been
granted
by
the
Courts
in
Westminster-Hall
to
stop
the
Proceedings
of
the
Court
Christian
,
and
specially
of
the
High-Commission
;
and
in
the
next
place
,
to
deny
the
Authority
of
the
Commission
it self
,
as
before
was
noted
.
In
order
whereunto
,
he
began
first
to
state
these
Questions
,
viz.
1.
Whether
it
be
a
good
Act
of
Parliament
without
the
Assent
of
the
Lords
Spiritual
?
which
he
he
held
affirmatively
.
2.
Whether
any
Beneficed
Clerk
were
capable
of
Temporal
Iurisdiction
at
the
time
of
making
that
Law
?
which
he
held
in
the
negative
.
And
3.
Whether
a
Bishop
,
without
calling
a
Synod
,
have
Power
as
Diocesan
to
convict
an
Heretick
?
which
he
maintained
in
the
negative
also
.
The
News
whereof
being
brought
to
Lambeth
,
there
was
no
need
of
warning
the
Archbishop
to
look
about
him
,
who
was
not
to
be
told
what
a
strong
Faction
some
of
the
Scotizing
Lawyers
had
made
against
the
Church
in
Queen
Elizabeths
Time
,
carried
it
on
under
the
Government
of
King
Iames
,
and
now
began
to
threaten
as
much
danger
to
it
as
in
former
times
.
He
thereupon
informs
his
Majesty
both
of
the
Man
and
his
Design
,
and
how
far
he
had
gone
in
justifying
the
Proceedings
of
the
Scottish
Covenanters
,
in
decrying
the
Temporal
Power
of
Church-men
,
and
the
undoubted
Right
of
Bishops
to
their
Place
in
Parliament
.
His
Majesty
hereupon
gives
Order
to
Finch
the
new
Lord
Keeper●
to
interdict
all
further
Reading
on
those
Points
,
or
any
others
of
like
nature
,
which
might
administer
any
further
Flame
to
the
present
Combustions
.
The
Lord
Keeper
having
done
his
part
,
and
the
Reader
addressing
himself
to
him
,
that
by
his
leave
he
might
proceed
in
the
course
of
his
Exercise
,
it
was
soon
found
,
that
nothing
could
be
done
therein
without
leave
from
the
King
;
and
no
such
leave
to
be
obtained
,
but
by
the
Approbation
and
Con●ent
of
the
Lord
Archbishop
.
To
Lambeth
therefore
goes
the
Reader
,
where
he
found
no
admittance
till
the
making
of
his
third
Address
,
and
was
then
told
,
That
he
was
fallen
upon
a
Subject
neither
safe
nor
seasonable
,
which
should
stick
closer
to
him
than
he
was
aware
of
.
Bagshaw
endeavoured
something
in
his
own
defence
,
as
to
the
choice
of
the
Argument
;
and
somewhat
also
,
as
to
the
impossibility
of
settling
to
any
other
Subject
in
the
present
Conjuncture
,
desiring
his
Grace
to
be
a
means
unto
the
King
,
that
he
might
proceed
in
performance
of
the
Task
he
had
undertaken
.
To
which
the
Archbishop
stoutly
answered
,
That
his
Majesty
was
otherwise
resolved
in
it
;
and
that
perhaps
it
had
been
better
for
the
Reader
himself
to
have
given
over
at
the
first
,
than
have
incurred
his
Majesties
Royal
Indignation
by
that
unseasonable
Adventure
.
No
better
Answer
being
given
him
,
away
goes
Bagshaw
out
of
Town
,
accompanied
with
forty
or
fifty
Horse
(
and
it
was
a
great
Honour
to
the
House
that
he
had
no
more
)
who
seemed
to
be
of
the
same
Faction
and
A●fections
also
,
as
their
designed
Reader
was
,
being
instructed
,
though
too
late
,
that
they
could
not
have
so
great
a
care
of
their
Courts
and
Profit
,
as
the
Archbishops
had
of
the
Churches
power
.
Such
was
the
constancy
of
his
spirit
,
that
notwithstanding
the
Combustions
in
Scotland
,
the
ill
prosecuting
of
the
last
Summers
Action
,
and
the
uncertainties
of
what
might
happen
in
the
next
,
he
alwaies
steered
his
course
with
a
steady
hand
to
the
port
he
aimed
at
,
though
it
pleased
God
to
let
him
suffer
shipwrack
in
the
mouth
of
the
Haven
.
The
interrupting
of
this
man
in
the
course
of
his
Reading
,
the
holding
of
so
strict
an
hand
over
the
Congregations
of
the
French
and
Dutch
within
his
Province
,
and
these
compliances
on
the
other
side
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
were
made
occasions
of
the
clamour
,
which
was
raised
against
him
concerning
his
design
to
suppress
the
Gospel
,
and
to
bring
in
Popery
and
Arminianism
;
or
at
the
least
to
make
a
Reconciliation
betwixt
us
and
Rome
,
towards
which
the
Doctrine
of
Arminius
was
given
out
for
a
certain
Preamble
.
Which
general
clamour
being
raised
against
him
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
I
find
thus
flourisht
over
by
one
of
their
Orators
in
the
House
of
Commons
.
A
little
search
(
saith
he
)
will
find
them
to
have
been
the
destruction
of
Unity
under
pretence
of
Uniformity
;
To
have
brought
in
Superstition
and
Scandal
under
titles
of
Reverence
and
Decency
;
To
have
defiled
our
Church
by
adorning
our
Churches
;
To
have
slackned
the
strictness
of
that
Union
which
was
formerly
between
us
and
those
of
our
Religion
beyond
the
Seas
,
An
action
as
unpolitick
as
ungodly
:
Or
we
shall
find
them
to
have
resembled
the
Dog
in
the
Manger
,
to
have
neither
preached
themselves
,
nor
imployed
those
that
should
,
nor
suffered
those
that
would
;
To
have
brought
in
Catechising
only
to
thrust
out
Preaching
,
and
cried
down
Lectures
by
the
name
of
Factions
,
either
because
their
industry
in
that
duty
appeared
a
reproof
to
their
neglect
of
it
,
or
with
intention
to
have
brought
in
darkness
,
that
they
might
the
easier
sow
their
tares
while
it
was
night
:
and
by
that
introduction
of
ignorance
,
introduce
the
better
that
Religion
which
accounts
it
the
Mother
of
Devotion
.
In
which
(
saith
he
)
they
have
abused
his
Majesty
,
as
well
as
his
People
;
for
when
he
had
with
great
wisdom
silenced
on
both
parts
those
opinions
which
have
often
tormented
the
Church
,
and
have
,
and
always
will
trouble
the
Schools
,
They
made
use
of
this
Declaration
to
tye
up
one
side
,
and
to
let
the
other
loose
,
whereas
they
ought
either
in
discretion
to
have
been
equally
restrained
,
or
in
justice
to
have
been
equally
tolerated
.
And
it
is
observable
,
that
the
party
to
which
they
gave
this
Licence
,
was
that
,
whose
Doctrine
,
though
it
was
not
contrary
to
Law
,
was
contrary
to
Custome
,
and
for
a
long
while
in
this
Kingdom
was
no
oftner
Preached
than
Recanted
,
&c.
We
find
them
introducing
such
Doctrines
,
as
admitting
them
to
be
true
,
the
truth
could
not
recompence
the
scandal
;
Or
such
as
were
so
far
false
,
as
Sir
Thomas
More
saies
of
the
Casuists
,
their
business
was
not
to
keep
men
from
sinning
,
but
to
inform
them
,
Quam
prope
ad
peccatum
,
sine
peccato
liceat
accedere
.
So
it
seemed
their
work
was
to
try
how
much
of
a
Papist
might
be
brought
in
without
Popery
,
and
to
destroy
as
much
of
the
Gospel
without
bringing
themselves
into
danger
of
being
destroyed
by
Law
.
To
go
yet
further
,
some
of
them
have
so
industriously
laboured
to
deduce
themselves
from
Rome
,
that
they
have
given
great
suspicion
that
in
gratitude
they
desire
to
return
thither
,
or
at
least
to
meet
it
half
way
;
some
have
evidently
laboured
to
bring
in
an
English
,
though
not
a
Roman
Popery
.
I
mean
not
only
the
outside
and
dress
of
it
,
but
equally
absolute
,
a
blind
dependance
on
the
People
upon
the
Clergy
,
and
of
the
Clergy
upon
themselves
;
and
have
opposed
the
Papacy
beyond
the
Seas
,
that
they
might
settle
one
beyond
the
water
.
Such
being
the
general
charge
which
was
laid
against
him
,
we
will
consider
in
this
place
what
may
be
said
in
order
to
his
defence
,
as
to
some
seeming
Innovations
into
the
Worship
of
God
,
his
design
to
bring
in
Popery
by
the
back-door
of
Arminianism
,
and
his
endeavouring
of
a
Reconciliation
betwixt
us
and
Rome
.
And
first
,
as
touching
such
Innovations
in
the
Worship
of
God
,
he
makes
a
general
purgation
of
himself
in
his
Speech
made
in
the
Star-Chamber
,
the
sum
and
substance
whereof
you
have
seen
before
.
Out
of
which
I
shall
only
take
this
short
and
pithy
Declaration
which
he
makes
of
himself
,
I
can
say
it
clearly
and
truly
,
as
in
the
presence
of
God
,
that
I
have
done
nothing
,
as
a
Prelate
,
to
the
utmost
of
what
I
am
conscious
,
but
with
a
single
heart
,
and
with
a
sincere
intention
for
the
good
Government
and
honour
of
the
Church
,
and
the
maintenance
of
the
Orthodox
truth
,
and
Religion
of
Christ
,
professed
,
established
,
and
maintained
in
the
Church
of
England
.
For
my
care
of
this
Church
,
the
reducing
it
to
Order
,
the
upholding
of
the
External
Worship
of
God
in
it
,
and
the
settling
of
the
Rules
of
its
first
Reformation
,
are
the
cause
(
and
the
sole
cause
,
whatsoever
is
pretended
)
of
this
malicious
storm
that
hath
lowred
so
black
upon
me
,
and
some
of
my
Brethren
.
The
like
Declaration
he
also
makes
in
his
first
Speech
to
the
Lords
,
at
the
time
of
his
tryal
,
where
we
find
it
thus
:
Ever
since
I
came
into
place
(
saith
he
)
I
have
laboured
nothing
more
than
that
the
External
Worship
of
God
(
so
much
slighted
in
divers
parts
of
this
Kingdom
)
might
be
preserved
;
and
that
with
as
much
Decency
and
Uniformity
as
might
be
;
For
I
evidently
saw
,
that
the
publick
neglect
of
Gods
Service
in
the
outward
face
of
it
,
and
the
nasty
lying
of
many
places
dedicated
to
that
Service
,
had
almost
cast
a
damp
upon
the
true
and
inward
Worship
of
God
,
which
while
we
live
in
the
body
needs
External
helps
,
and
all
little
enough
to
keep
it
in
any
vigour
.
And
this
I
did
to
the
utmost
of
my
knowledge
according
both
to
Law
and
Canon
,
and
with
the
consent
and
liking
of
the
People
;
nor
did
any
Command
issue
out
from
me
against
the
one
or
the
other
.
And
finally
,
we
shall
find
the
like
Declaration
made
by
him
on
the
Sca●fold
at
the
time
of
his
death
,
in
which
sad
hour
there
was
no
dissembling
(
and
I
conceive
all
charitable
men
will
believe
so
of
it
)
before
God
or
man
.
But
because
it
relates
also
to
the
next
particular
,
And
for
the
next
particular
,
concerning
the
designing
to
bring
in
●●pery
,
it
hath
been
further
aggravated
by
his
correspondency
with
t●e
Popes
Ministers
here
in
England
,
and
his
indulgence
to
that
Party
upon
all
occasions
.
But
of
this
he
cleansed
himself
sufficiently
in
the
〈◊〉
-
Chamiber
Speech
before
remembred
,
First
,
That
he
knew
of
no
plot
or
purpose
of
altering
the
Religion
established
.
Secondly
,
That
he
had
never
been
far
from
attempting
any
thing
that
may
truly
be
said
to
tend
that
way
in
the
least
degree
.
And
thirdly
,
having
offered
his
Oath
for
the
other
two
,
that
it
the
King
had
a
mind
to
change
Religion
(
which
he
knew
he
had
not
)
his
Majesty
must
seek
for
other
Instruments
,
The
like
〈…〉
gives
also
in
the
last
hour
of
his
life
,
when
he
was
go●●●
to
tender
an
account
of
all
his
Actions
before
Gods
Tribunal
.
●here
is
a
Clamour
that
I
would
have
brought
in
Popery
,
but
I
was
〈◊〉
and
baptized
(
saith
he
)
in
the
bosome
of
the
Church
of
England
,
established
by
Law
;
in
that
profession
I
have
ever
since
lived
,
and
in
that
I
come
now
to
dye
.
This
is
no
time
to
dissemble
with
God
,
least
of
all
in
matters
of
Religion
;
and
therefore
I
〈◊〉
it
may
be
remembred
,
I
have
alwaies
lived
in
the
Protestant
Religion
established
in
England
,
and
in
that
I
come
now
to
die
.
And
then
he
adds
with
reference
to
the
point
before
,
What
Clamours
and
slanders
I
have
endured
for
labouring
to
keep
an
Uniformity
in
the
External
Service
of
God
,
according
to
the
Doctrine
and
Discipline
of
this
Church
,
all
men
know
;
and
I
have
abundantly
〈◊〉
.
His
Conference
with
Fisher
the
Iesuite
,
in
the
year
1622.
and
〈…〉
of
that
Conference
,
Anno
1637.
with
Derings
attestation
〈…〉
before
we
had
,
do
most
abundantly
evince
this
truth
,
at
he
approved
not
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
as
〈◊〉
approve●
not
of
their
Doctrines
,
so
he
as
much
disliked
their
〈◊〉
for
gaining
Proselytes
,
or
multiplying
their
followers
in
all
〈…〉
the
Kingdom
:
concerning
which
he
tells
his
Majesty
,
That
〈…〉
never
had
advised
a
persecution
of
the
Papists
in
any
〈◊〉
,
yet
God
forbid
(
saith
he
)
that
your
Majesty
should
let
born
Laws
and
Discipline
sleep
for
fear
of
a
Persecution
,
and
in
the
mean
time
let
Mr.
Fisher
and
his
Fellows
Angle
in
all
parts
of
your
Dominions
for
your
Subjects
.
If
in
your
Grace
and
Goodness
you
will
spare
their
persons
:
yet
I
humbly
beseech
you
to
see
to
it
,
that
they
be
not
suffered
to
lay
either
their
Weels
,
or
bait
their
H●oks
,
or
cast
their
Nets
in
every
stream
,
least
the
Temptation
grow
both
too
general
,
and
too
strong
.
So
he
in
the
Epistle
Dedicatory
to
his
Large
Relation
of
the
Conference
between
him
and
Fisher
,
published
in
the
end
of
the
year
forgoing
.
Assuredly
it
must
needs
seem
extremely
ridiculous
to
others
,
and
contradictory
to
it self
,
to
confute
the
chief
Doctrines
of
the
Papists
,
and
oppose
their
practicings
,
if
he
●ad
had
any
such
design
to
bring
in
Popery
.
And
being
thus
averse
from
them
in
point
of
Doctrine
he
declined
all
correspondence
and
acquaintance
with
them
,
whereby
he
might
come
under
the
suspicion
of
some
secret
Practice
.
I
hold
it
probable
enough
,
that
the
better
to
oblige
the
Queen
unto
him
(
of
whose
Prevalency
in
the
Kings
affections
he
could
not
be
ignorant
)
he
might
consent
to
Con's
coming
hither
over
from
the
Pope
,
to
be
assistant
to
her
in
such
affairs
as
the
nature
of
her
Religion
might
occasion
with
the
Sea
of
Rome
:
But
he
kept
himself
at
such
a
distance
,
that
neither
Con
,
nor
Panzani
before
him
(
who
acted
for
a
time
in
the
same
capacity
)
could
fasten
any
acquaintance
on
him
.
The
Pamphlet
called
,
The
Popes
Nuncio
,
Pop.
Nunc.
p
7.
Printed
in
the
year
1643.
hath
told
us
,
That
Panzani
at
his
being
here
,
did
desire
a
Conference
with
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
but
was
put
of
and
procrastinated
therein
from
day
to
day
;
That
at
the
last
he
departed
the
Kingdom
without
any
Speech
with
him
.
The
like
we
find
in
the
discovery
of
Andreas
ab
Habernfield
,
That
finding
the
Kings
Judgment
to
depend
much
on
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
his
faithful
Servant
,
he
resolved
to
move
every
stone
,
and
bend
all
his
strength
to
gain
him
to
his
side
:
being
confident
he
had
prepared
,
the
means
.
For
he
had
a
command
to
make
offer
of
a
Cardinals
Cap
to
the
Lord
Archbishop
in
the
name
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
;
and
that
he
should
allure
him
also
with
higher
promises
,
that
he
might
corrupt
his
sincere
mind
;
yet
a
fitting
occasion
was
never
offered
whereby
he
might
insinuate
himself
into
the
Lord
Archbishop
,
to
whom
free
access
was
to
be
impetrated
by
the
Earl
and
Countess
of
Arundel
,
as
also
by
Secretary
Windebank
,
all
whose
intercessions
he
neglected
,
and
did
shun
(
as
it
were
the
Plague
)
the
company
or
Familiarity
of
Con.
He
was
also
sollicited
by
others
of
no
mean
Rank
,
well
known
to
him
,
and
yet
he
continued
unmovable
.
And
whereas
some
found
a
way
to
help
at
last
by
making
Windebank
the
Internuncio
betwixt
him
and
them
,
that
only
serves
to
make
the
matter
rather
worse
than
better
,
there
being
a
great
strangeness
grown
betwixt
him
and
Windebank
;
not
only
before
Con's
coming
into
the
Realm
:
but
before
Panzani
had
settled
any
course
of
intelligence
in
the
Court
of
England
.
As
for
his
favours
towards
those
of
the
Catholick
Party
,
and
his
connivence
of
their
Practices
,
which
is
next
objected
;
as
he
had
good
reason
for
the
one
:
so
there
could
be
no
reason
to
object
the
other
.
He
had
good
reason
for
the
one
,
viz.
That
by
shewing
favours
to
the
Papists
here
,
they
might
obtain
the
like
favours
,
for
such
Protestants
as
lived
in
the
Dominion
of
Popish
Princes
.
Upon
which
ground
King
Iames
extended
many
favours
to
them
in
his
time
,
as
opinions
as
that
Writer
makes
them
,
appears
first
by
the
Testimony
of
the
Archbishop
of
Spalato
,
declaring
in
the
High
Commission
a
little
be●ore
●i●●oing
hence
,
that
he
acknowledged
the
Articles
of
the
Church
to
be
true
,
or
profitable
at
the
least
;
and
none
of
them
to
be
Heretical
.
It
appears
secondly
by
a
Tractate
of
Franciscus
a
Sancta
Clara
,
(
as
he
calls
himself
)
in
which
he
p●tteth
such
a
gloss
upon
the
39
Articles
of
the
Church
of
England
as
rendreth
them
not
inconsistent
with
the
Doctrines
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
i●
without
prejudice
to
the
truth
,
the
controversies
might
have
been
composed
,
it
is
most
probable
,
that
other
Protestant
Churches
would
have
su●d
by
their
Agents
to
be
included
in
the
Peace
:
if
not
,
the
Church
of
England
had
lost
nothing
by
it
,
as
being
hated
by
the
Calvinists
,
and
not
loved
by
the
Lutherans
.
Admitting
then
that
such
a
Reconciliation
was
endeavoured
betwixt
the
Agents
for
both
Churches
,
Let
us
next
see
what
our
great
States-men
have
discoursed
upon
that
particular
,
upon
what
terms
the
Agreement
was
to
have
been
made
,
and
how
far
they
proceeded
in
it
.
Popes
Nuncio
,
affirmed
to
have
been
written
by
a
Venetian
Ambassador
at
his
being
in
England
,
doth
discourse
it
t●us
.
As
to
a
Reconciliation
(
saith
he
)
between
the
Churches
of
England
and
Rome
,
there
were
made
some
general
Propositions
and
overtures
by
the
Archbishops
Agents
,
they
assuring
that
his
Grace
was
very
much
disposed
thereunto
;
and
that
if
it
was
not
accomplisht
in
his
life
time
,
it
would
prove
a
work
of
more
difficulty
after
his
death
;
that
in
very
truth
for
the
last
three
years
,
the
Archbishop
had
introduced
some
Innovations
approaching
●ear
the
Rites
and
Forms
of
Rome
;
that
the
Bishop
of
Chichester
a
great
Confident
of
his
Grace
,
the
Lord
Treasurer
and
eight
other
Bishops
of
his
Graces
party
,
did
most
passionately
desire
a
Reconciliation
with
the
Church
of
Rome
;
that
they
did
day
by
day
receed
from
their
Ancient
Tenents
to
accommodate
with
the
Church
of
Rome
;
that
therefore
the
Pope
on
his
part
,
ought
to
make
some
steps
to
meet
them
,
and
the
Court
of
Rome●●mit
●●mit
something
of
its
Rigor
in
Doctrine
,
or
otherwise
no
accord
would
be
.
The
composition
on
both
sides
in
so
good
a
forwardness
,
before
Panzam
le●t
the
Kingdom
,
that
the
Archbishop
,
and
and
Bishop
of
Chichester
had
often
said
,
that
there
were
but
two
sorts
of
People
likely
to
impede
and
hinder
the
Reconciliation
,
to
wit
,
the
Puritans
amongst
the
Protestants
,
and
the
Iesuites
amongst
the
Catholicks
.
Let
us
next
see
the
judgement
and
Relation
of
another
Author
in
a
gloss
or
Comment
on
the
Former
,
intituled
the
English
Pope
Printed
at
London
in
the
same
year
1643.
And
he
will
tells
us
that
after
Con
had
undertook
the
managing
of
the
affairs
,
matters
began
to
grow
toward
some
agreement
.
The
King
required
,
saith
he
,
[
a
](A43524-e115500-b)
a
〈◊〉
28.
[
b
](A43524-e115510-b)
b
〈◊〉
p.
24.
such
a
dispensation
from
the
then
Pope
,
as
that
his
Catholick
Subjects
might
resort
to
the
Protestant
Churches
,
and
to
take
the
oaths
of
Supremacy
,
and
Fidelity
,
and
that
the
Popes
Jurisdiction
here
should
be
declared
to
be
but
of
humane
Right
.
And
so
far
had
the
Pope
consented
that
whatsoever
did
concern
the
King
therein
,
should
have
been
really
performed
,
so
far
forth
as
other
Catholick
Princes
usually
enjoy
,
and
expect
as
their
due
;
and
so
far
as
the
Bishops
were
to
be
Independent
both
from
King
and
Pope
:
there
was
no
fear
of
breach
on
the
Popes
part
.
So
that
upon
the
point
the
Pope
was
to
content
himself
amongst
us
in
England
with
a
Priority
instead
of
a
Superiority
over
other
Bishops
,
and
with
a
Primacy
in
stead
of
a
Supremacy
in
th●se
parts
of
Christendom
:
That
so
far
as
the
inferiour
Clergy
,
and
the
people
were
concerned
,
the
after-performance
was
to
be
le●t
to
the
Popes
Discretion
;
yet
this
was
but
his
own
suspicion
,
without
ground
at
all
.
And
to
obtain
a
Reconciliation
upon
these
Advantages
the
Archbishop
had
all
the
Reason
in
the
world
to
do
as
he
did
,
in
ordering
the
Lords
Table
to
be
placed
where
the
Altar
stood
,
and
making
the
accustomed
Reverence
in
all
approaches
towards
it
,
and
accesses
to
it
;
in
beautifying
and
adorning
Churches
,
and
celebrating
the
Divine
Service
with
all
due
Solemnities
;
in
taking
care
that
all
offensive
and
exasperating
passages
should
be
expunged
out
of
such
Books
as
were
brought
to
the
Press
;
and
for
reducing
the
extravagancy
of
some
opinions
to
an
evener
temper
.
His
Majesty
had
the
like
Reason
also
for
tolerating
Lawful
Recreations
on
the
Sundays
and
Holy-days
,
The
rigorous
Restraint
whereof
made
some
Papists
think
(
those
most
especially
of
the
vulgar
sort
,
whom
it
most
concerned
)
that
all
honest
Pastime
were
incompetible
with
our
Religion
.
And
if
he
approved
Auricular
Confession
,
and
shewed
himself
willing
to
introduce
it
into
the
use
of
the
Church
,
as
both
our
Authors
say
he
did
;
it
is
no
more
then
what
the
Liturgy
Commends
to
the
care
of
the
Penitent
(
though
we
find
not
the
word
Auricular
in
it
)
or
what
the
Canons
have
provided
for
in
the
point
of
security
,
for
such
as
shall
be
willing
to
confess
themselves
:
But
whereas
we
are
told
by
one
of
our
Authors
,
the
King
should
say
,
he
would
use
force
to
make
it
be
received
,
were
it
not
for
fear
of
Sedition
amongst
the
People
;
yet
is
but
in
one
of
our
Authors
neither
,
who
hath
no
other
Author
for
it
then
a
nameless
Doctor
.
And
in
the
way
towards
so
happy
an
agreement
(
though
they
all
stand
accused
for
it
by
the
English
Pope
,
pag.
15.
)
Sparrow
may
be
excused
for
placing
it
with
Auricular
Confession
;
and
W●ll●
for
for
Penance
;
Heylyn
for
Adoration
toward
the
Altar
;
and
Mountague
for
such
a
qualified
praying
to
Saints
,
as
his
books
maintain
against
the
Papists
.
If
you
would
know
how
far
they
had
proceeded
towards
this
happy
Reconciliation
,
the
Popes
Nuncio
will
assure
us
thus
;
That
the
Vniversities
,
Bishops
,
and
Divines
of
this
Realm
,
did
dayly
embrace
Catholick
Opinions
,
though
they
profess'd
not
so
much
with
Pen
or
Mouth
for
fear
of
the
Puritans
.
For
example
,
they
hold
,
That
the
Church
of
Rome
is
a
true
Church
;
That
the
Pope
is
Superiour
to
all
Bishops
;
That
to
him
it
appertains
to
call
General
Councils
;
That
it
is
lawful
to
pray
for
the
Soul
of
the
Departed
;
That
Altars
ought
to
be
erected
of
Stone
:
In
sum
,
That
they
believe
all
that
is
taught
by
the
Church
,
but
not
by
the
Court
of
Rome
.
That
those
amongst
us
of
greatest
Worth
,
Learning
,
and
Authority
,
began
to
love
Temper
and
Moderation
;
That
their
Doctrines
began
to
be
altered
in
many
things
,
for
which
their
Progenitors
forsook
the
Visible
Church
of
Christ
;
as
for
example
,
The
Pope
not
Antichrist
,
Prayers
for
the
Dead
,
Limbus
Patrum
,
Pictures
;
That
the
Church
hath
Authority
in
determining
Controversies
of
Faith
,
and
to
interpret
Scriptures
about
Free
will
,
Predestination
,
Universal
Grace
;
That
all
our
Works
are
not
Sins
,
Merit
of
Good
Works
,
Inherent
Iustice
,
Faith
alone
doth
justifie
,
Charity
to
be
preferred
before
Knowledge
,
The
Authority
of
Traditions
,
Commandments
possible
to
be
kept
;
That
in
Exposition
of
the
Scripture
,
they
are
by
Canon
bound
to
follow
the
Fathers
;
And
that
the
once
fearful
Names
of
Priests
and
Altars
,
are
used
willingly
in
their
Talk
and
Writings
.
In
which
Compliances
,
so
far
forth
as
they
speak
the
truth
(
for
in
some
Points
,
through
the
ignorance
of
the
one
and
the
malice
of
the
other
,
they
are
much
mistaken
)
there
is
scarce
any
thing
which
may
not
very
well
consist
with
the
established
(
though
for
a
time
discontinued
)
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
;
the
Articles
whereof
,
as
the
same
Iesuit
hath
observed
,
seem
patient
,
or
ambitious
rather
,
of
some
sense
wherein
they
may
seem
Catholick
:
And
such
a
sense
is
put
upon
them
by
him
that
calls
himself
Franciscus
a
Sacta
Clara
,
as
before
was
said
.
And
if
upon
such
Compliances
as
those
before
,
on
the
part
of
the
English
,
the
Conditions
offered
by
the
Pope
might
have
been
confirmed
,
Who
seeth
not
,
that
the
greatest
Benefit
of
the
Reconciliation
would
have
redounded
to
this
Church
,
to
the
King
and
People
?
His
Majesties
Security
provided
for
,
by
the
Oaths
of
Supremacy
and
Allegiance
,
so
far
as
it
concerned
his
Temporal
Power
;
The
Bishops
of
England
to
be
independent
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
;
The
Clergy
to
be
permitted
the
use
of
Marriage
;
The
People
to
receive
the
Communion
in
both
KINDS
,
and
all
Divine
Offices
officiated
in
the
English
Tongue
;
No
Innovation
made
in
Doctrine
:
but
only
in
the
qualifying
of
some
Expressions
,
and
discharging
some
Out-landish
Glosses
as
were
put
upon
them
.
And
seeing
this
,
What
man
could
be
so
void
of
Charity
,
so
uncompassionate
of
the
Miseries
and
Distractions
of
Christendom
,
as
not
to
wish
from
the
very
bottom
of
his
Soul
,
That
the
Reconciliation
had
proceeded
upon
so
good
Terms
?
as
not
to
magnifie
the
men
to
succeeding
Ages
,
who
were
the
Instruments
and
Authors
of
so
great
a
Blessing
?
But
then
admitting
,
as
we
may
,
That
no
such
Reconciliation
was
upon
the
Anvil
;
and
that
our
two
Discoursers
have
proceeded
only
upon
Suppositions
:
yet
Canterbury
had
good
ground
for
what
he
did
,
were
it
no
other
than
the
settling
of
the
Church
of
England
upon
the
first
Principles
and
Positions
of
her
Reformation
.
But
he
had
further
aims
than
so
.
He
had
some
thoughts
(
and
I
have
reason
to
believe
it
)
by
Conferences
first
;
and
if
that
failed
,
by
the
ordinary
course
of
Ecclesiastical
Censures
,
[
(a)
](A43524-e116130-b)
(a)
Can.
3
▪
1040.
of
gaining
the
Papists
to
the
Church
;
and
therefore
it
concerned
him
in
point
of
Prudence
,
to
smooth
the
way
,
by
removing
all
such
Blocks
and
Obstacles
which
had
been
laid
before
them
by
the
Puritan
Faction
.
He
knew
,
that
from
their
Infancy
they
had
been
trained
up
in
a
Regular
Order
of
Devotion
;
and
that
they
loved
that
Religion
best
,
which
came
accompanied
with
Decency
and
External
Splendour
:
That
they
objected
nothing
more
against
us
,
than
the
Novelty
of
our
Doctrine
,
the
Heterodoxies
maintained
in
Publick
by
some
of
our
Preachers
,
the
slovenly
keeping
of
our
Churches
,
the
Irreverence
of
the
People
in
them
,
the
rude
and
careless
slubbering
over
of
our
Common
Prayers
.
And
what
Encouragements
had
they
for
resorting
to
the
Congregation
,
when
they
should
hear
the
Pope
defamed
,
whom
they
beh●ld
with
Reverence
as
their
Common
Father
;
their
Ceremonies
to
be
counted
Antichristian
,
their
Mass
●●●latrous
,
their
whole
Religion
worse
than
that
of
the
Turks
and
Moors
;
con●ormity
to
whom
in
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
was
held
to
be
more
tolerable
by
the
Puritan
Preachers
,
than
to
those
of
Rome
.
These
●ubs
were
first
to
be
removed
,
before
they
could
have
any
thoughts
of
uniting
to
us
.
And
for
the
removing
of
those
Rubs
,
he
●●ll
up
on
the
courses
before-mentioned
;
which
being
Renovations
only
of
some
ancient
Usages
,
were
branded
by
the
odious
name
of
Innovations
,
by
some
of
those
who
out
of
cunning
and
design
had
long
disused
them
.
Some
zealous
Protestants
beheld
his
Actings
with
no
small
fear
,
as
bya●sing
too
strongly
toward
Rome
;
that
the
Puritans
exclaimed
against
him
for
a
Papist
,
and
the
Papists
cried
him
up
for
theirs
,
and
gave
themselves
some
flattering
hopes
of
our
coming
towards
them
:
But
the
most
knowing
and
understanding
men
amongst
them
,
found
plainly
,
That
nothing
could
tend
more
to
their
destruction
,
than
the
introducing
of
some
Ceremonies
which
by
late
negligence
and
Practice
had
been
discontinued
.
For
I
have
heard
from
a
Person
of
known
Nobility
,
That
at
his
being
at
Rome
with
a
Father
of
the
English
Colledge
,
one
of
the
Novices
came
in
and
told
him
with
a
great
deal
of
joy
,
That
the
English
were
upon
returning
to
the
Church
of
Rome
;
That
they
began
to
set
up
Altars
,
to
Officiate
in
their
Copes
,
to
Adorn
their
Churches
,
and
to
paint
the
Pictures
of
the
Saints
in
the
Church
Windows
:
To
which
the
old
Father
made
Reply
,
with
some
indignation
,
That
he
talked
like
an
ignorant
Novice
;
That
these
Proceedings
rather
tended
to
the
Ruine
,
than
Advancement
of
the
Catholick
Cause
;
That
by
this
means
the
Church
of
England
coming
nearer
to
the
ancient
Usages
,
the
Catholicks
there
would
sooner
be
drawn
off
from
them
,
than
any
more
of
that
Nation
would
fall
off
to
Rome
.
In
reference
to
Doctrinal
Points
,
Heterodoxies
,
and
new
Opinions
,
and
such
extravagant
Expressions
,
both
from
Press
and
Pulpit
,
he
took
as
much
care
as
in
the
other
.
And
to
that
end
,
he
was
not
pleased
that
the
Pope
should
be
any
longer
stigmatized
by
the
name
of
Antichrist
;
and
gave
a
strict
Charge
unto
his
Chaplains
,
That
all
exasperating
Passages
(
which
edifie
nothing
)
should
be
expunged
out
of
such
Books
,
as
by
them
were
to
be
Licenced
to
the
Press
;
and
that
no
Doctrines
of
that
Church
should
be
writ
against
:
but
such
as
seemed
to
be
inconsistent
with
the
establish'd
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
.
Upon
which
ground
it
was
,
that
Baker
Chaplain
to
the
Bishop
of
London
refused
to
Licence
the
Reprinting
of
a
Book
about
the
Gunpowder-Treason
,
Cant.
Po●m
,
p.
184.
saying
to
him
that
brought
the
Book
,
That
we
were
not
so
angry
with
the
Papists
now
,
as
we
were
about
twenty
years
since
;
and
that
there
was
no
need
of
any
such
Books
to
exasperate
them
,
there
being
now
an
endeavour
to
win
them
to
us
by
fairness
and
mildness
.
And
on
the
same
ground
,
Bray
Chaplain
to
the
Archbishop
,
refused
the
Licencing
of
another
,
called
,
The
Advice
of
a
Son
,
unless
he
might
expunge
some
unpleasing
Expressions
,
That
those
Passages
would
offend
the
Papists
,
whom
we
were
now
in
a
fair
way
of
winning
,
and
therefore
must
not
use
any
harsh
Phrases
against
them
.
The
Chaplains
not
to
be
condemned
for
their
honest
care
,
and
much
less
their
Lords
;
though
I
find
it
very
heavily
charged
as
a
Crime
in
all
.
In
the
English
Litany
set
out
by
King
Henry
viii
.
and
continued
in
both
Liturgies
of
King
Edward
vi
.
there
was
this
Clause
against
the
Pope
,
viz.
From
the
Tyranny
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
all
his
detestable
Enormities
,
Good
Lord
,
&c.
Which
being
considered
as
a
means
to
affright
those
of
the
Romish
Party
from
coming
diligently
to
our
Churches
,
was
prudently
expunged
by
those
who
had
the
Revising
of
the
Liturgie
,
in
the
first
year
of
the
Queen
.
In
imitation
of
whose
Piety
and
Christian
Care
,
it
was
thought
fit
by
the
Archbishop
to
change
some
Phrases
which
were
found
in
the
Books
of
Prayer
appointed
●or
the
Fifth
of
November
.
The
first
was
this
,
Root
out
the
Babylonish
and
Antichristian
Se●t
,
which
say
of
Jerusalem
,
Down
with
it
,
&c.
Which
he
changed
only
unto
this
,
Root
out
the
Babylonish
or
Antichristian
Sect
(
of
them
)
which
say
,
&c.
The
second
was
,
Cut
off
those
Workers
of
Iniquity
,
whose
Religion
is
Rebellion
,
and
whose
Faith
is
Faction
;
which
he
changed
no
otherwise
than
thus
,
Cut
off
those
Workers
of
Iniquity
,
who
turn
Religion
into
Rebellion
,
&c.
The
Alterations
were
but
small
,
but
the
clamour
great
which
was
raised
about
it
.
The
Puritans
complaining
,
That
the
Prayers
so
altered
,
were
intended
to
reflect
on
〈◊〉
,
seemed
to
be
conscious
to
themselves
of
turning
Religion
into
Rebellion
,
and
saying
of
Jerusalem
(
like
the
old
Babylonish
Sect
)
Down
with
it
,
down
with
it
to
the
ground
.
But
he
had
better
reason
for
it
,
than
they
had
against
it
.
For
if
the
first
Reformers
were
so
careful
of
giving
no
offence
to
the
Romish
Party
,
as
to
expunge
a
Passage
out
of
the
Publick
Liturgie
,
when
the
Queen
was
a
Protestant
;
much
greater
reason
had
the
Archbishop
to
correct
those
Passages
in
a
formal
Prayer
not
confirmed
by
Law
,
when
the
Queen
was
one
of
that
Religion
.
Nothing
in
this
or
any
of
the
rest
before
,
which
tends
to
the
bringing
in
of
Popery
,
the
prejudice
of
the
true
Protestant
Religion
,
or
the
suppressing
of
the
Gospel
.
Had
his
Designs
tended
to
the
Advancing
of
Popery
,
he
neither
would
have
took
such
pains
to
confute
their
Doctrines
,
nor
they
have
entertained
such
secret
practices
to
destroy
his
Person
(
of
which
more
hereafter
.
)
Had
he
directed
his
endeavours
to
suppress
the
Protestants
,
he
would
not
have
given
so
much
countenance
to
Dury
a
Scot
,
who
entertained
him
with
some
hopes
of
working
an
Accord
betwixt
the
Lutheran
and
Calvinian
Churches
.
In
which
Service
,
as
he
wasted
a
great
deal
of
time
to
little
purpose
;
so
he
received
as
much
Encouragement
from
Canterbury
,
as
he
had
reason
to
expect
.
Welcome
at
all
times
to
his
Table
,
and
speaking
honourably
of
him
upon
all
occasions
,
till
the
Times
were
changed
;
when
either
finding
the
impossibility
of
his
Undertaking
,
or
wanting
a
Supply
of
that
Oyl
which
maintained
his
Lamp
,
he
proved
as
true
a
Scot
as
the
rest
of
that
Nation
;
laying
the
blame
of
his
miscarriage
in
it
,
on
the
want
of
Encouragement
;
and
speaking
disgracefully
of
the
man
which
had
given
him
most
.
Had
he
intended
any
prejudice
to
the
Reformed
Religion
,
Reformed
according
to
the
Doctrine
of
Calvin
,
and
the
Genevian
Forms
,
both
of
Worship
and
Government
,
he
would
not
have
so
cordially
advanced
the
General
Collection
for
the
Palatine
Churches
,
or
provided
so
heartily
for
the
Rochellers
and
their
Religion
;
touching
which
last
,
we
find
this
Clause
in
a
Prayer
of
his
for
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
when
he
went
Commander
of
his
Majesties
Forces
for
the
Isle
of
Rhe
,
Bless
my
dear
Lord
the
Duke
,
that
is
gone
Admiral
with
them
,
that
Wisdom
may
attend
all
his
Counsels
,
and
Courage
and
Success
all
his
Enterprises
;
That
by
his
and
their
means
thou
wilt
be
pleased
to
bring
Safety
to
this
Kingdom
,
Strength
and
Comfort
to
Religion
,
Victory
and
Reputation
to
our
Country
.
Had
he
projected
any
such
thing
as
the
suppressing
of
the
Gospel
,
he
would
not
have
shewed
himself
so
industrious
in
preventing
Socinianism
from
poysoning
those
of
riper
years
,
in
turning
afternoon
Sermons
into
Catechising
for
the
instruction
of
Children
;
in
prohibiting
all
Assemblies
of
Anabaptists
,
Familists
,
and
other
Sectaries
,
which
oppose
the
Common
Principles
of
the
Christian
Faith
.
For
that
his
silencing
of
the
Arminian
Controversies
,
should
be
a
means
to
suppress
the
Gospel
;
or
his
favouring
of
those
Opinions
,
designed
for
a
back-door
to
bring
in
Popery
,
no
wise
man
can
think
.
The
Points
in
Controversie
between
the
Calvinists
and
Arminians
,
in
the
Reformed
Churches
of
Calvin's
Plat-form
,
are
agitated
no
less
fiercely
by
the
Dominicans
on
the
one
side
,
the
Iesuits
and
Franciscans
on
the
other
side
,
in
the
Church
of
Rome
;
the
Calvinists
holding
with
the
Dominicans
,
as
the
Arminians
do
with
the
Iesuit
and
Franciscan
Friars
.
And
therefore
,
why
any
such
compliance
with
the
Dominicans
(
the
principal
Sticklers
and
Promoters
in
the
Inquisition
)
should
not
be
looked
on
as
a
Back-door
to
bring
in
Popery
,
as
well
as
a
Compliance
in
the
same
Points
with
the
other
two
Orders
,
is
beyond
my
reach
.
With
which
I
shut
up
my
Discourse
touching
the
Counsels
and
Designs
which
were
then
on
foot
,
and
conclude
this
year
.
Deans
,
Archdeacons
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
by
their
formal
Writs
.
But
in
the
calling
of
a
Convocation
,
the
form
is
otherwise
;
for
in
this
case
the
King
directs
his
Writs
to
the
two
Archbishops
,
requiring
them
for
the
great
and
weighty
Reasons
above-mentioned
,
to
cause
a
Convocation
of
the
Clergy
to
be
forthwith
called
,
leaving
the
nominating
of
the
Time
and
Place
to
their
discretion
;
though
for
the
ease
of
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
,
commanded
to
attend
in
Parliament
,
as
before
was
said
,
the
Archbishop
used
to
nominate
such
Time
and
Place
as
might
most
sort
with
that
Attendance
.
On
the
receiving
of
which
Writ
,
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
sends
his
Mandate
to
the
Bishop
of
London
,
as
Dean
of
the
Episcopal
Colledge
,
requiring
him
to
Cite
and
Summon
all
the
Bishops
,
Deans
,
Archdeacons
,
and
Capitular
Bodies
,
with
the
whole
Clergy
of
the
Province
,
according
to
the
usual
form
,
to
appear
before
him
at
such
place
and
time
as
he
therein
nominated
;
and
that
the
Procurators
for
the
Chapter
and
Clergy
be
furnished
with
sufficient
powers
by
those
that
sent
them
,
not
only
to
treat
upon
such
points
as
should
be
propounded
for
the
peace
of
the
Church
,
and
defence
of
the
Realm
of
England
,
and
to
give
their
Counsel
in
the
same
,
but
also
to
[
(b)
](A43524-e117480-b)
(b)
Su●
Hypotheca
●m●ium
〈◊〉
juorum
●am
mo●i●tum
q●am
〈◊〉
,
&c.
under
the
forfeiture
of
all
their
goods
,
movable
,
and
immovable
,
to
stand
to
and
perform
whatsoever
the
said
Clerks
shall
say
or
do
in
their
behalf
.
Both
Bodies
,
being
thus
assembled
,
are
to
continue
their
attendance
in
the
publick
Service
during
the
pleasure
of
the
King
;
the
Acts
of
both
to
be
invalid
till
confirmed
by
his
Majesty
,
the
one
most
commonly
by
himself
,
sitting
upon
his
Royal
Throne
in
open
Parliament
▪
the
other
alwaies
by
Letters
Patents
under
the
Great
Seal
;
neither
of
the
two
to
be
dissolved
but
by
several
Writs
,
That
for
the
Parliament
directed
to
the
Lord
Chancellor
,
or
Lord
Keeper
,
(
as
the
case
may
vary
)
That
for
the
Convocation
issued
out
to
the
Metropolitans
of
the
several
Provinces
.
In
this
,
and
this
alone
,
they
di●fer
as
to
matter
of
Form
,
that
the
Peers
and
People
assembled
in
Parliament
may
treat
,
debate
,
and
conclude
of
any
thing
which
is
to
be
tendred
to
the
King
for
his
Royal
Assent
without
any
other
power
than
the
first
Writ
,
by
vertue
whereof
they
are
assembled
:
But
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
are
restrained
in
their
Covocation
by
the
Statute
of
the
25
Henry
viii
.
from
treating
,
debating
,
forming
,
and
concluding
of
any
Canons
or
Constitutions
,
or
doing
any
Ecclesiastical
Acts
,
tending
to
the
determination
of
Controversies
,
or
decreeing
Ceremonies
,
till
they
are
licenced
thereunto
by
the
Kings
Commission
.
All
which
particulars
I
have
thought
fit
to
touch
at
in
this
present
place
,
because
we
are
to
relate
unto
them
in
the
course
of
our
business
.
At
the
opening
of
the
Parliament
the
Sermon
was
preached
before
his
Majesty
,
the
Peers
and
Prelates
,
by
the
Bishop
of
Ely
.
The
Sermon
being
done
,
they
passed
in
the
accustomed
State
to
the
Parliament
House
:
to
which
the
Commons
being
called
,
his
Majesty
acquainted
them
with
the
indignities
and
affronts
,
even
to
the
taking
up
of
Arms
against
him
,
which
he
had
suffered
from
some
of
his
Subjects
in
Scotland
,
required
their
assistance
to
reduce
them
to
their
due
obedience
,
advising
them
to
go
together
for
chusing
their
Sp●aker
,
and
so
to
proceed
unto
their
business
.
But
all
they
did
in
order
to
his
Commands
,
was
the
admitting
of
Glanvile
,
a
right
learned
Lawyer
,
whom
his
Majesty
had
commended
to
them
,
to
be
the
Speaker
for
their
House
.
Their
Grievances
must
first
be
heard
,
and
the
safety
of
Religion
provided
for
before
the
matter
of
supply
was
to
be
considered
.
This
was
enough
to
give
a●
hint
to
the
Archbishop
,
that
an
enquiry
would
be
made
into
all
his
Actions
,
to
the
disturbance
of
the
work
which
he
had
begun
,
and
was
in
no
small
hope
to
perfect
.
For
remedy
whereof
he
was
resolved
to
make
use
of
a
friend
in
the
House
of
Commons
for
offering
this
motion
to
the
rest
,
viz.
That
a
certain
number
of
that
House
would
joyn
in
Conference
with
as
many
of
the
Clergy
assembled
in
Convocation
,
touching
all
doubts
and
differences
which
might
happen
to
arise
amongst
them
in
matters
which
concerned
the
Church
.
And
this
he
did
upon
this
reason
,
that
if
the
motion
were
accepted
,
the
Committee
for
the
Clergie
in
Convocation
,
might
give
satisfaction
to
that
of
the
House
of
Commons
in
all
such
matters
Doctrinal
,
or
points
of
Ceremony
which
should
come
before
them
:
But
if
the
motion
were
rejected
,
he
should
then
get
the
start
in
point
of
Reputation
amongst
knowing
men
;
the
refusing
of
so
fair
an
offer
,
bearing
witness
for
him
that
their
Proceedings
were
directed
rather
by
power
and
interest
,
than
by
truth
and
reason
.
But
the
short
life
of
this
Parliament
made
that
Counsel
useless
.
For
the
Commons
doing
nothing
which
the
King
desired
,
and
the
King
desiring
nothing
more
,
than
that
they
would
speedily
resolve
one
way
or
other
,
the
Lords
agreed
upon
a
Vote
for
desiring
a
Conference
with
the
Commons
,
the
better
to
dispose
them
to
this
point
,
that
his
Majesties
supply
should
have
precedency
of
the
Subjects
Grievances
.
This
voted
by
the
Commons
for
a
breach
of
their
Priviledges
,
and
the
Peers
censured
for
it
,
as
having
been
transported
beyond
their
bounds
.
To
calm
which
heat
his
Majesty
made
offer
for
twelve
Subsidies
,
to
relinquish
all
his
right
to
the
Naval
aide
,
of
late
called
Ship-money
,
which
had
been
anciently
enjoyed
by
his
Predecessors
:
But
the
Proposition
,
though
it
came
but
to
three
years
purchase
,
would
not
down
amongst
them
.
At
last
they
came
unto
a
resolution
of
yielding
somewhat
toward
his
Majesties
supply
;
but
in
the
grant
thereof
,
blasted
his
Majesties
Expedition
against
the
Scots
,
whose
Cause
they
resolved
to
make
their
own
,
and
received
thanks
from
them
for
that
favour
in
their
next
Remonstrance
.
Which
coming
to
his
Majesties
ears
on
Munday
the
fourth
of
May
,
he
called
his
Council
together
on
the
next
Morning
betimes
,
by
whose
unanimous
consent
he
dissolved
the
Parliament
.
On
Tuesday
,
April
14
,
the
Convocation
assembled
in
the
Chapter-house
of
the
Church
of
St.
Paul
,
from
whence
they
waited
on
his
Grace
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
to
hear
the
Sermon
in
the
Quire
.
The
Sermon
preacht
by
Turner
,
Residentiary
of
the
Church
.
His
Text
was
taken
out
of
Mat.
10.16
.
Behold
I
send
you
forth
as
Sheep
in
the
midst
of
Wolves
,
which
he
followed
home
unto
the
Purpose
.
In
the
close
of
the
Sermon
he
had
a
passage
in
these
words
,
or
to
this
effect
,
that
all
the
Bishops
held
not
the
Reins
of
Church
Discipline
with
an
even
hand
,
but
that
some
of
them
were
too
easie
and
remiss
in
the
ordering
thereof
.
Whereby
though
they
sought
to
gain
to
themselves
the
popular
plause
of
meekness
and
mildness
,
they
occasionally
cast
on
other
Bishops
(
more
severe
than
themselves
)
the
unjust
imputation
of
Rigour
and
Tyranny
;
and
therefore
he
advised
them
withall
with
equal
strictness
to
urge
an
universal
Conformity
.
The
Sermon
ended
,
the
Clergy
fell
to
the
electing
of
their
Prolocutor
(
as
before
commanded
)
pitching
unanimously
on
Dr.
Richard
Steward
Clerk
of
his
Majesties
Closet
,
and
Dean
of
Chichester
to
be
presented
the
next
day
to
the
Archbishop
and
the
rest
of
the
Prelates
in
the
Chappel
of
King
Henry
vii
.
at
Westminster
,
to
which
the
Synod
was
adjourned
.
The
next
day
being
come
(
after
a
Protestation
made
in
writing
by
the
Sub-Dean
and
Prebendaries
of
that
Church
for
not
acknowledging
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
or
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
to
have
any
Jurisdiction
in
that
place
,
and
the
admitting
of
the
same
for
good
and
valid
)
they
were
permitted
to
proceed
in
their
Convocation
.
The
business
of
that
day
was
the
presenting
of
the
Prolocutor
by
Sheldon
,
Warden
of
All-souls
,
his
Admission
by
the
Archbishop
,
and
Stewards
unwilling
readiness
to
discharge
the
Office
;
each
of
them
delivering
their
conceptions
in
Elegant
Latine
Speeches
,
as
the
custome
is
,
but
the
Archbishops
longer
than
both
the
rest
.
Which
Ceremonies
being
performed
,
his
Grace
produced
a
Commission
under
the
Great
Seal
,
by
which
they
were
enabled
(
according
to
the
said
Statute
of
King
Henry
viii
.
)
to
propose
,
treat
,
consult
,
and
agree
upon
the
Exposition
or
Alteration
of
any
Canon
then
in
force
,
and
upon
such
new
Canons
,
Orders
,
and
Constitutions
,
as
the
said
Bishops
and
Clergy
(
of
which
the
Lord
Archbishop
to
be
alwaies
one
)
should
think
●it
,
necessary
,
and
convenient
for
the
honour
and
service
of
Almighty
God
,
the
good
and
quiet
of
the
Church
,
and
the
better
Government
thereof
to
be
performed
and
kept
by
the
said
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
in
their
several
places
;
as
also
by
the
Dean
of
the
Arches
,
and
by
all
others
having
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
in
the
Province
of
Canterbury
,
and
by
all
other
persons
within
this
Realm
,
so
far
as
being
Members
of
this
Church
they
may
be
concerned
.
Provided
alwaies
that
no
such
Canons
,
Orders
,
or
Constitutions
,
so
to
be
considered
on
as
aforesaid
,
be
contrary
or
repugnant
to
the
Liturgy
established
,
or
the
Rubricks
in
it
,
or
the
39
Articles
,
or
any
Doctrinal
Orders
,
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
of
England
already
established
;
as
also
that
nothing
should
be
done
in
execution
of
the
same
,
till
being
exhibited
to
his
Majesty
in
writing
,
to
be
allowed
,
approved
,
confirmed
,
and
ratified
;
or
otherwise
disallowed
,
annihilated
,
and
made
void
as
he
should
think
fit
,
requisite
,
and
convenient
:
and
then
to
be
allowed
,
approved
,
and
confirmed
by
Letters
Patents
under
the
Great
Seal
of
England
,
Also
the
said
Commission
to
continue
and
remain
in
force
during
the
present
Session
of
Parliament
,
and
to
expire
together
with
it
.
For
the
procuring
of
this
Commission
,
as
the
Archbishop
had
good
reason
,
as
well
for
countenancing
and
confirming
his
former
Actings
,
as
for
rectifying
many
other
things
which
required
reformation
;
so
had
his
Majesty
as
good
reasons
for
the
granting
of
it
,
the
grounds
whereof
contained
in
his
Commission
of
Iune
13.
for
confirming
all
the
Acts
of
this
Convocation
,
〈◊〉
.
R●gia
.
p
287.
to
295.
are
to
this
effect
:
He
had
been
given
to
understand
,
that
many
of
his
Subjects
being
misled
against
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
then
used
in
the
Church
of
England
,
had
taken
offence
at
the
same
upon
an
unjust
supposal
,
That
they
were
not
only
contrary
to
Law
,
but
also
introductive
unto
Popish
Superstitions
;
whereas
it
well
appeared
unto
him
upon
mature
deliberation
,
that
the
said
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
which
were
then
so
much
quarrelled
at
,
were
not
only
approved
of
,
and
used
by
those
godly
and
learned
Divines
to
whom
,
at
the
time
of
the
Reformation
under
King
Edward
vi
.
the
compiling
of
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
was
committed
(
divers
of
which
suffered
Martyrdom
in
Queen
Maries
daies
)
but
also
again
taken
up
by
this
whole
Church
under
Queen
Elizabeth
.
Which
Rites
so
taken
up
,
had
been
so
duly
and
ordinarily
practiced
for
a
great
part
of
her
Reign
(
within
the
memory
of
divers
living
)
as
that
it
could
not
then
be
imagined
,
that
there
would
need
any
Rule
or
Law
for
the
observation
of
the
same
,
nor
that
they
could
be
thought
to
savour
of
Popery
.
He
found
too
plainly
,
that
since
those
times
,
for
want
of
an
express
Rule
therein
,
and
by
the
subtle
practices
of
some
men
,
the
said
Rites
and
Ceremonies
began
to
fall
into
disuse
;
and
in
place
thereof
other
Foreign
and
unfitting
usages
by
little
and
little
to
creep
in
:
But
being
he
found
withal
that
in
the
Royal
Chappels
,
and
in
many
other
Churches
most
of
them
had
been
ever
constantly
used
and
observed
,
his
Majesty
could
not
but
be
very
sensible
of
the
inconvenience
.
And
he
had
cause
also
to
conceive
,
that
the
Authors
and
Fomenters
of
those
Jealousies
;
though
they
coloured
the
same
with
a
pretence
of
zeal
,
and
did
seem
to
strike
only
at
some
supposed
iniquity
in
the
said
Ceremonies
:
yet
aimed
at
his
Royal
Person
,
and
would
have
his
good
Subjects
think
,
that
he
himself
was
perverted
,
and
did
worship
God
in
a
superstitious
way
,
and
that
he
did
intend
to
bring
in
some
alteration
in
the
Religion
here
established
.
From
which
how
far
he
was
,
and
how
utterly
he
detested
the
very
thought
thereof
,
he
had
by
his
many
Declarations
,
Such
were
the
Motives
which
induced
his
Majesty
to
grant
this
Commission
,
which
was
exceeding
acceptable
to
the
greatest
and
best
affected
part
of
the
whole
Assembly
,
as
being
an
evident
demonstration
of
the
Trust
and
Confidence
which
his
Majesty
had
reposed
in
them
.
In
a
grateful
acknowledgment
whereof
,
for
the
support
of
his
Majesties
Royal
Estate
,
and
the
effectual
furtherance
of
his
most
Royal
and
Extraordinary
Designs
abroad
,
they
gave
him
six
Subsidies
,
after
the
rate
of
four
shillings
in
the
pound
,
to
be
paid
in
the
six
years
then
next
following
,
by
two
equal
parts
or
moyeties
in
every
year
;
appointing
a
Committee
to
put
the
Grant
into
form
,
and
make
it
ready
for
a
Confirmation
by
Act
of
Parliament
.
But
the
first
thing
in
which
they
acted
by
this
Commission
,
was
the
tendring
of
a
Canon
to
them
by
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
For
suppressing
the
further
growth
of
Popery
,
and
reducing
Papists
to
the
Church
;
with
Order
to
the
Prolocutor
and
inferiour
Clergy
,
to
enlarge
and
perfect
it
as
to
them
seemed
most
conducible
to
the
end
desired
:
But
afterward
considering
how
much
it
might
redound
to
his
estimation
,
that
the
said
Canon
should
proceed
intirely
from
himself
alone
,
he
recalled
the
Paper
into
his
own
hands
;
and
after
some
time
of
deliberation
,
returned
it
back
unto
the
Clergy
in
the
very
same
words
in
which
it
passed
.
By
which
so
framed
and
enlarged
,
it
was
Ordained
,
That
all
and
every
Person
or
Persons
,
of
what
Rank
soever
,
having
and
exercising
any
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
,
as
also
all
Persons
entrusted
with
Cure
of
Souls
,
should
use
respectively
all
possible
care
and
diligence
,
by
open
Conferences
with
the
Parties
,
and
by
Censures
of
the
Church
in
inferiour
and
higher
Courts
,
as
also
by
Compl●ints
unto
the
Secular
Power
,
to
reduce
all
such
to
the
Church
of
England
,
who
were
misled
into
Popish
Superstition
.
Those
publick
Conferences
to
be
managed
by
the
Bishop
in
person
(
if
his
Occasion
will
permit
it
)
or
by
some
one
or
more
Learned
Men
of
his
especial
appointment
.
The
time
and
place
of
such
Conferences
,
with
the
Names
of
the
Persons
to
be
admitted
to
the
same
,
to
be
of
the
Bishops
nomination
.
Such
Papists
as
refuse
to
appear
at
any
of
the
said
Co●ferences
,
to
be
counted
obstinate
;
and
such
Ministers
as
should
refuse
to
act
therein
,
without
a
reasonable
Cause
approved
by
the
Bishop
,
to
be
Suspended
for
six
Months
:
Provided
,
That
the
place
appointed
for
the
said
Conferences
,
be
not
distant
above
ten
miles
from
their
dwelling
Houses
:
That
in
case
such
Conferences
produce
not
the
effect
desired
,
all
Ecclesiastical
Persons
shall
then
be
careful
to
inform
themselves
of
all
Recusants
,
above
the
age
of
12
years
,
in
their
several
Parishes
,
as
well
concerning
their
not
coming
to
the
Church
,
as
their
resorting
to
other
places
to
hear
Mass
;
of
all
such
as
be
active
in
seducing
the
Subjects
from
coming
to
Church
,
and
disswading
them
from
taking
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
;
the
Names
of
all
such
to
be
presented
,
that
being
cited
,
and
found
obstinate
,
they
might
be
publickly
Excommunicated
,
as
well
in
the
Cathedral
as
their
Parish
Churches
.
The
like
course
to
be
also
taken
by
the
Diocesans
,
in
places
of
exempt
Jurisdiction
,
and
the
Offenders
to
be
turned
over
to
the
High-Commission
.
That
the
Names
of
all
such
as
are
presented
in
any
Inferiour
Jurisdiction
,
be
transmitted
within
six
Months
to
the
Diocesans
,
by
them
to
be
returned
,
to●ether
with
the
Names
of
such
as
have
been
presented
in
their
own
Visitations
,
to
his
Majesties
Justices
of
Assize
in
their
several
Circuits
.
And
the
same
course
to
be
also
taken
in
returning
the
Names
of
all
such
persons
as
have
been
either
Married
or
Buried
,
or
have
●ave
had
their
Children
Christned
in
any
other
form
,
than
according
to
the
Rules
of
the
Church
of
England
;
to
the
intent
they
may
be
punished
according
to
the
Statutes
in
that
behalf
.
That
Information
be
given
by
all
Churchwardens
upon
their
Oaths
,
what
persons
are
imployed
as
Schoolmasters
in
Recusants
Houses
;
to
the
end
that
if
they
have
not
or
will
not
subscribe
,
they
may
be
forbidden
and
discharged
from
teaching
Children
any
longer
:
And
the
Names
of
all
Persons
which
entertain
such
Schoolmasters
,
to
be
certified
at
the
next
Assizes
.
Such
Schoolmasters
to
incur
the
publick
Censure
of
the
Church
,
as
do
not
carefully
instruct
the
Children
committed
to
them
,
in
the
publick
Catechism
;
and
the
Names
of
such
Parents
,
as
either
thereupon
shall
take
away
their
said
Children
,
or
otherwise
send
them
to
be
educated
beyond
the
Seas
,
to
be
presented
upon
Oath
at
the
Visitations
,
and
certified
also
to
the
said
Justices
,
as
before
is
said
,
that
the
said
Parents
may
be
punished
according
to
Law
:
The
said
Certificate
to
be
presented
to
the
Judges
by
the
Bishops
Registers
,
immediately
on
the
Reading
of
the
Commission
,
or
at
the
end
of
the
Charge
,
upon
pain
of
Suspension
for
three
Months
from
their
several
Offices
:
The
said
Judges
and
Justices
being
entreated
and
exhorted
,
not
to
fail
of
putting
the
said
Laws
in
execution
;
and
not
to
admit
of
any
vexatious
Suit
or
Suits
,
against
any
Churchwardens
,
or
other
sworn
Officers
,
for
doing
their
duty
in
this
kind
:
That
a
Significavit
be
made
in
Chancery
by
all
the
several
Bishops
,
of
the
Names
of
all
such
persons
as
have
stood
Excommunicated
beyond
the
time
limited
by
the
Laws
,
desiring
that
the
Writ
De
Excommunicato
capiendo
may
be
issued
against
them
ex
Officio
.
And
finally
,
That
no
person
or
persons
subject
to
the
said
Writ
,
shall
be
Absolved
by
virtue
of
an
Appeal
into
any
Ecclesiastical
Court
,
till
they
have
first
taken
in
their
own
persons
the
usual
Oath
De
parendo
juri
,
&
stando
mandatis
Ecclesiae
:
With
a
Petition
to
his
Majesty
,
in
the
Name
of
the
Synod
,
to
give
command
both
to
his
Officers
in
Chancery
,
and
the
Sheriffs
of
the
several
Counties
,
for
sending
out
and
executing
the
said
Writs
from
time
to
time
,
without
any
Charge
to
the
Diocesans
(
whose
Estates
it
would
otherwise
much
exhaust
)
as
often
as
it
should
be
desired
of
them
.
Such
is
the
substance
of
this
Canon
,
in
laying
down
whereof
I
have
been
the
more
punctual
and
exact
,
that
the
equal
and
judicious
Reader
may
the
better
see
what
point
it
was
,
which
the
Archbishop
aimed
at
,
from
the
first
beginning
of
his
Power
and
Government
,
as
before
was
noted
.
In
the
mean
time
,
whilst
this
Canon
was
under
a
Review
,
another
ready
drawn
was
tendred
to
the
Prolocutor
by
the
Clerk
of
Westminster
,
for
the
better
keeping
of
the
day
of
his
Majesties
most
happy
Inauguration
:
By
which
it
was
decreed
,
according
to
the
Example
of
the
most
pious
Emperours
of
the
Primitive
Times
,
and
our
own
most
Godly
Kings
and
Princes
since
the
Reformation
,
and
the
Form
of
Prayer
already
made
,
and
by
his
Majesties
Authority
Appointed
to
be
used
on
the
said
days
of
Inauguration
,
That
all
manner
of
persons
within
the
Church
of
England
,
should
from
thenceforth
celebrate
and
keep
the
morning
of
the
said
day
,
in
coming
diligently
and
reverently
unto
their
Parish
Church
or
Chappel
at
the
time
of
Prayer
,
and
there
continue
all
the
while
that
the
Prayers
,
Preaching
,
or
other
Service
of
the
day
endureth
:
That
for
the
better
observing
of
the
said
day
,
two
of
the
said
Books
should
be
provided
at
the
Charge
of
each
several
Parish
,
by
the
Churchwardens
of
the
same
;
with
an
Injunction
to
all
Bishop●
,
Archdeacons
,
and
other
Ordinaries
,
to
inquire
into
the
premises
at
their
Visitations
,
and
punish
such
as
are
delinquent
,
as
in
case
of
such
as
absent
themselves
on
the
other
Holydays
.
Another
Canon
was
brought
in
against
Socinianism
,
by
the
spreading
of
which
damnable
and
cursed
Heresie
,
much
mischief
had
already
been
done
in
the
Church
:
For
the
suppressing
whereof
,
it
was
ordained
by
the
Synod
(
after
some
explication
and
correction
of
the
words
and
phrases
)
,
That
no
Stationer
,
Printer
,
or
other
person
,
should
print
,
buy
,
sell
,
or
disperse
any
Book
,
broaching
or
maintaining
the
said
Abominable
Doctrine
or
Positions
,
upon
pain
of
Excommunication
ipso
facto
,
and
of
being
proceeded
against
by
his
Majesties
Atturney-General
,
on
a
Certificate
thereof
to
be
returned
by
the
several
Ordinaries
to
their
Metropolitan
,
according
to
the
late
Decree
of
Star-Chamber
against
Sellers
of
prohibited
Books
;
That
no
Preacher
should
presume
to
vent
any
such
Doctrine
in
any
Sermon
,
under
pain
of
Excommunication
for
the
first
Offence
,
and
Deprivation
for
the
second
:
That
no
Student
in
either
of
the
Universities
,
nor
any
person
in
Holy
Orders
,
excepting
Graduates
in
Divinity
,
or
such
as
have
Episcopal
or
Archidiaconal
Jurisdiction
,
or
Doctors
of
Law
in
Holy
Orders
,
shall
be
suffered
to
have
or
read
any
such
Socinian
Book
or
Discourse
,
under
pain
(
if
the
Offender
live
in
the
University
)
that
he
shall
be
punished
according
to
the
strictest
Statutes
provided
there
against
the
publishing
,
reading
,
and
maintaining
of
false
Doctrines
;
or
if
he
lived
in
the
City
or
Country
abroad
,
of
a
Suspension
for
the
first
O●fence
,
Excommunication
●or
the
second
,
and
Deprivation
for
the
third
,
unless
he
should
absolutely
and
in
terminis
abjure
the
same
:
That
if
any
Lay-person
should
be
seduced
unto
that
Opinion
,
and
be
convicted
of
it
,
he
should
be
Excommunicated
,
and
not
Absolved
but
upon
due
Repentance
and
Abjuration
,
and
that
before
his
Metropolitan
,
or
his
own
Bishop
at
least
:
With
several
Clauses
for
seizing
and
burning
all
such
Books
as
should
be
found
in
any
other
hands
than
those
before
limited
and
expressed
.
Which
severe
course
being
taken
by
the
Convocation
,
makes
it
a
matter
of
no
small
wonder
,
That
Cheynell
the
Usufructuary
of
the
〈◊〉
Parsonage
of
Petworth
,
should
impute
the
Rise
and
Growth
of
〈◊〉
,
in
a
Pamphlet
not
long
after
Printed
,
unto
many
of
those
who
had
been
principal
Actors
in
suppressing
of
those
wicked
and
detestable
Heresies
.
Another
Canon
was
presented
to
the
Prolecut●r
,
by
one
of
the
Members
of
that
Body
,
advanced
the
next
year
to
a
〈◊〉
Dignity
,
for
Restraint
of
Sectaries
:
By
which
it
was
de●●●●d
,
That
all
those
Proceedings
and
Penalties
which
are
menti●●●d
in
the
Canon
against
Popish
Recusants
,
so
far
forth
as
may
be
appliable
,
should
be
in
full
force
and
vigour
against
all
Anabaptists
,
Brownists
,
S●peratists
,
Familists
,
or
other
Sect
or
Sects
,
Person
or
Persons
whatsoever
,
who
do
or
shall
either
obstinately
refuse
:
or
ordinarily
,
not
having
a
lawful
impediment
(
that
is
,
for
the
space
of
a
Month
)
neglect
to
repair
to
their
Parish
Churches
or
Chappels
where
they
inhabit
,
for
the
hearing
of
Divine
Service
established
,
and
receiving
of
the
Holy
Communion
according
to
Law
;
That
the
Clause
in
the
former
Canon
against
Books
of
Socinianism
,
should
also
extend
to
the
Makers
,
Importers
,
Printers
,
and
Publishers
or
Dispersers
of
any
Book
,
Writing
,
or
Scandalous
Pamphlet
,
devised
against
the
Discipline
and
Government
of
the
Church
of
England
;
and
unto
the
Maintainers
and
Abettors
of
any
Opinion
or
Doctrine
against
the
same
.
And
finally
,
That
all
despisers
and
depravers
of
the
Book
of
Common
Prayer
,
who
resorted
not
according
to
Law
to
their
Church
or
Chappel
,
to
joyn
in
the
Publick
Worship
of
God
in
the
Congregation
,
contenting
themselves
with
the
hearing
of
Sermons
only
,
should
be
carefully
inquired
after
,
and
presented
to
their
several
and
respective
Ordinaries
;
The
same
Proceedings
and
Penalties
mentioned
in
the
aforesaid
Canons
,
to
be
used
against
them
,
unless
within
one
whole
Month
after
they
are
first
Denounced
,
they
shall
make
Acknowledgment
and
Reformation
of
their
fault
.
So
far
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
had
proceeded
in
the
Work
recommended
to
them
,
when
the
Parliament
was
most
unhappily
Dissolved
:
And
possibly
the
Convocation
had
expired
the
next
day
also
,
according
to
the
usual
custom
,
if
one
of
the
Clergy
had
not
made
the
Archbishop
acquainted
with
a
Precedent
in
Queen
Elizabeths
Time
,
for
the
granting
a
Subsidy
or
Benevolence
by
Convocation
,
to
be
Taxed
and
Levied
by
Synodical
Acts
and
Constitutions
,
without
help
of
the
Parliament
;
directing
to
the
Records
of
Convocation
where
it
was
to
be
found
.
Whereupon
the
Convocation
was
Adjourned
from
Wednesday
,
till
the
Friday
following
,
and
then
till
the
next
day
after
,
and
so
till
Munday
,
to
the
great
amazement
of
many
of
the
Members
of
it
,
who
expected
to
have
been
Dissolved
when
the
Parliament
was
,
according
to
that
clause
in
the
Commission
aforesaid
,
by
which
it
was
restrained
to
the
Time
of
the
Parliament
only
.
Much
pains
was
taken
by
some
of
the
Company
,
who
had
been
studied
in
the
Records
of
Convocation
,
in
shewing
the
difference
betwixt
the
Writ
for
calling
a
Parliament
,
and
that
for
assembling
a
Convocation
;
their
different
Forms
,
and
the
independence
of
the
one
upon
the
other
:
but
more
especially
betwixt
the
Writ
by
which
they
were
made
a
Convocation
,
and
that
Commission
by
which
they
were
enabled
to
the
making
of
Canons
;
That
though
the
Commission
was
expired
with
the
Parliament
,
yet
the
Writ
continued
still
in
force
;
and
by
that
Writ
they
were
to
remain
a
Convocation
,
until
they
were
Dissolved
by
another
.
With
which
Distinction
,
the
greatest
part
of
those
who
before
had
scrupled
at
their
Sitting
,
did
appear
well
satisfied
;
but
better
satisfied
on
the
Munday
,
by
a
Paper
which
was
sent
unto
them
from
the
Court
.
For
the
King
being
made
acquainted
with
these
scrupulosities
,
proposed
the
Question
on
Sunday
May
10.
to
the
greatest
Lawyers
then
about
him
,
who
gave
their
Judgment
in
these
words
,
viz.
The
Convocation
called
by
the
Kings
Writ
,
is
to
be
continued
till
it
be
dissolved
by
the
Kin●s
Writ
,
notwithstanding
the
Dissolution
of
the
Parliament
.
Subscribed
by
●inch
Lord
Keeper
,
Manchester
Lord
Privy
Seal
,
Littlet●●
Chief
〈◊〉
of
the
Common
Pleas
,
Bancks
Attorney-General
,
Whitfeild
and
Heath
two
of
his
Majesties
Counsel
Learned
in
the
Laws
of
this
Land
.
Incouraged
with
which
assurance
,
and
Animated
by
a
New
Commission
to
remain
in
Force
during
the
Pleasure
of
the
King
,
they
settled
to
their
work
again
on
Wednesday
the
thirteenth
of
that
Moneth
,
but
not
without
some
trouble
of
mind
in
regard
of
the
Apparent
Danger
which
seemed
to
threaten
them
.
The
Archbishops
house
at
Lambeth
had
been
assaulted
on
Munday
by
a
Rabble
of
Anabaptists
,
Brownists
,
and
other
Sectaries
,
to
the
Number
of
five
hundred
and
upwards
,
who
seeing
they
could
not
force
that
house
resolved
to
turn
their
fury
on
the
Convocation
.
Of
which
his
Majesty
being
Informed
,
he
caused
a
guard
to
be
set
about
them
consisting
of
some
Companies
of
the
trained
Bands
of
the
County
of
Middlesex
under
the
Command
of
Endymion
Porter
,
one
of
the
Grooms
of
the
Bed-chamber
;
an
honest
man
,
and
of
good
affections
to
the
Church
and
his
Majesties
Service
.
To
such
extremities
were
the
poor
Clergy
brought
during
these
confusions
;
in
danger
of
the
Kings
displeasure
if
they
Rose
,
of
the
Peoples
fury
if
they
Sate
;
in
danger
of
being
beaten
up
by
tumults
,
when
they
were
at
their
work
,
of
being
beaten
down
by
the
following
Parliament
,
when
their
work
was
done
.
But
they
went
forward
howsoever
to
the
end
of
their
journey
,
and
did
the
business
as
they
went
,
dispatching
more
work
in
so
short
a
time
then
could
be
easily
imagined
.
T●ree
things
there
were
which
Canterbury
was
to
take
special
ca●e
of
in
reference
to
the
Publick
peace
of
the
Church
and
State
;
That
is
to
say
▪
the
Reparation
of
the
breaches
made
in
the
Regal
,
and
Episcopal
Power
by
the
late
batteries
of
the
Scots
,
and
their
adherents
,
on
the
commending
of
the
Uniformity
to
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
had
been
happily
begun
in
so
many
places
.
〈◊〉
r●ference
to
the
first
,
some
propositions
touching
the
institution
,
Power
and
Priviledges
of
Sovereign
Princes
,
were
recommended
to
the
consideration
of
the
Prolocutor
and
the
Rest
of
the
Clergy
,
by
them
to
be
corrected
if
they
saw
occasion
;
and
being
so
corrected
to
pass
into
a
Canon
.
The
Propositions
six
in
number
,
and
were
these
t●at
follow
,
-
I.
The
most
High
,
and
Sacred
Order
of
Kings
is
of
Divine
Right
,
b●in●
the
Ordinance
of
God
himself
,
founded
in
the
prime
Laws
of
Nature
,
and
clearly
established
by
Express
Texts
,
both
of
the
Old
and
the
New
Testaments
.
A
Supream
Power
is
given
to
this
most
Excellent
Order
by
God
himself
in
the
Scriptures
,
which
is
,
That
Kings
should
Rule
,
and
Command
in
their
several
Dominions
,
all
Persons
of
what
Rank
or
Estate
whatsoever
,
whether
Ecclesiastical
or
Civil
,
and
that
they
should
Restrain
and
Punish
with
the
Temporal
Sword
all
Stub●●●n
and
wicked
doers
.
-
II.
〈◊〉
care
of
Gods
Church
is
so
committed
to
Kings
in
Scripture
,
that
they
are
commanded
when
the
Church
keeps
the
Right
way
,
and
taxed
when
it
Runs
Amiss
;
and
therefore
her
Goverment
belongs
in
Chief
unto
Kings
:
For
otherwise
one
man
would
be
commended
for
anothers
care
,
and
taxed
but
for
anothers
negligence
,
which
is
not
Gods
way
.
-
III.
The
Power
to
Call
and
Dissolve
Councils
both
National
and
Provincial
,
is
the
true
Right
of
all
Christian
Kings
within
their
own
Realms
,
and
Territories
.
And
when
in
the
first
times
of
Christs
Church
,
Prelates
used
this
Power
,
't
was
therefore
only
because
in
those
days
they
had
no
Christian
Kings
,
And
it
was
then
so
only
used
as
in
time
of
persecution
,
that
is
,
with
supposition
(
in
case
it
were
required
)
of
submitting
their
very
lives
,
unto
the
very
Laws
and
Commands
,
even
of
those
Pagan
Princes
,
that
they
might
not
so
much
as
seem
to
disturb
their
Civil
Government
,
which
Christ
came
to
confirm
but
by
no
means
to
undermine
.
-
IV.
For
any
Person
or
Persons
to
set
up
,
maintain
or
avow
in
any
the
said
Realms
,
or
Territories
Respectively
,
under
any
pretext
whatsoever
any
Independent
Co-active
Power
,
either
Papal
or
Popular
(
whether
directly
or
indirectly
)
is
to
undermine
their
Great
Royal
Office
,
and
cunningly
to
overthrow
the
Most
Sacred
Ordinances
which
God
himself
hath
established
:
And
so
it
is
Treasonable
against
God
as
well
as
against
the
King
.
-
V.
For
Subjects
to
bear
Arms
against
their
Kings
,
Offensive
or
Defensive
upon
any
pretence
whatsoever
,
is
at
least
to
Resist
the
Powers
which
are
ordained
by
God
.
And
though
they
do
not
invade
but
only
Resist
,
S.
Paul
tells
them
plainly
,
They
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
.
-
VI.
And
although
Tribute
,
and
Custom
and
Aid
,
and
Subsidies
,
and
all
manner
of
necessary
Support
,
and
Supply
,
be
respectively
due
to
Kings
from
their
Subjects
by
the
Law
of
God
,
Nature
,
and
Nations
for
the
Publick
Defence
,
care
and
Protection
of
them
:
yet
nevertheless
Subjects
have
not
only
possession
of
,
but
a
true
and
Iust
Right
,
Title
,
and
Propriety
,
to
,
and
in
,
all
their
Goods
,
and
Estates
,
and
ought
for
to
have
:
And
these
two
are
so
far
from
crossing
one
another
,
that
they
mutually
go
together
,
for
the
Honourable
and
Comfortable
support
of
both
.
For
as
it
is
the
duty
of
Subjects
to
supply
their
King
;
so
is
it
part
of
the
Kingly
office
to
support
his
Subjects
,
in
the
Propriety
and
Freedom
of
their
Estates
.
These
Propositions
being
Read
and
Considered
of
,
were
generally
past
and
approved
without
contradiction
,
but
that
a
little
stop
was
made
touching
the
Necessity
of
Aid
and
Subsidie
to
Kings
from
their
Subjects
,
which
some
thought
fitter
to
leave
at
large
according
to
the
Laws
of
several
Countries
then
to
entitle
it
to
the
Law
of
God
,
Nature
and
Nations
:
but
after
a
very
light
dispute
that
clause
was
allowed
of
with
the
Rest
,
and
a
Canon
presently
drawn
up
by
a
ready
hand
,
according
to
the
Vote
of
the
House
to
make
them
Obligatory
to
the
Clergy
in
the
course
of
their
Ministries
.
The
preamble
which
was
sent
with
the
Propositions
,
required
them
to
be
read
distinctly
and
audibly
by
every
Parson
,
Vicar
,
Curate
,
or
Preacher
upon
some
one
Sunday
in
every
Quarter
of
the
year
at
Morning
Prayer
.
And
it
was
added
by
the
Canons
that
if
any
Parson
,
Vicar
,
Curate
,
or
Preacher
,
should
Voluntarily
or
carelesly
,
neglect
his
duty
in
publishing
the
said
Explications
and
Conclusions
according
to
the
Order
above
prescribed
,
he
should
be
suspended
by
his
Ordinary
till
his
Reformation
;
That
all
Bishops
,
Priests
and
Ministers
,
should
Teach
,
Preach
,
and
Exhort
their
People
to
Obey
,
Honour
,
and
Serve
their
King
;
and
that
they
presume
not
to
speak
of
his
Majesties
Power
,
any
other
way
then
in
the
Canon
is
expressed
;
with
reference
to
Excommunication
,
and
a
Suspension
of
two
years
for
the
first
Offence
,
and
Deprivation
for
the
second
,
to
be
inflicted
by
his
Majesties
Commissioners
for
Causes
Ecclesiastical
upon
all
Persons
whatsoever
which
in
any
Sermon
,
Lecture
,
Determination
or
Disputation
should
maintain
any
point
of
Doctrine
,
contrary
to
the
said
Propositions
,
and
Explications
.
In
reference
to
the
preservation
of
the
Episcopal
power
,
an
Oath
was
d●awn
up
in
the
Upper
,
and
sent
down
to
the
Lower
House
of
Convocation
,
by
them
to
be
debated
,
approved
,
and
ratified
upon
Approbation
;
Which
Oath
was
required
to
be
taken
by
all
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Deacons
,
before
the
second
day
of
November
then
next
following
to
be
tendered
in
the
presence
of
a
publike
Notary
,
to
all
Priests
and
Deacons
by
the
Bishop
in
person
,
or
his
Chancellour
or
some
grave
Divines
named
and
appointed
by
the
Bishop
under
his
Episcopal
Seat
.
In
the
first
words
of
the
Oath
a●
it
came
from
the
Lords
,
it
was
expressed
in
these
words
,
that
every
man
should
Swear
to
the
Doctrine
and
Discipline
established
in
Church
of
England
.
And
this
occasioned
some
dispute
,
concerning
the
extent
of
the
word
Discipline
,
whither
it
comprehended
the
Episcopal
Government
,
and
the
publick
Forms
of
Divine
Worship
;
or
was
to
be
restrained
only
to
the
use
of
the
Keys
,
as
it
was
practiced
in
Ecclesiastical
Courts
.
Some
would
have
had
the
words
run
thus
,
I.
A.
B.
do
swear
that
I
approve
the
Doctrines
,
Discipline
or
Government
established
,
&c.
But
against
this
it
was
objected
,
First
,
that
the
Government
of
the
Church
was
sufficiently
provided
for
by
the
following
clause
,
in
which
there
was
an
especial
Enumerat●●●
of
all
Offices
impowred
in
the
Government
of
the
Church
;
and
that
it
was
incongruous
to
make
that
Discipline
and
Government
to
be
the
same
,
and
that
Government
should
be
said
to
contain
all
things
,
or
any
thing
which
was
necessary
to
Salvation
.
And
they
that
thus
objected
,
would
have
had
it
pass
in
these
words
,
viz.
I
approve
the
Doctrine
,
Discipline
,
and
Forms
of
Worship
established
in
the
Church
of
England
,
as
containing
all
things
necessary
unto
Salvation
.
Which
though
it
seemed
,
more
plausible
and
intelligible
then
the
other
was
;
yet
being
put
unto
the
vote
,
it
was
carried
for
Discipline
or
●●●●rnment
,
under
pretence
of
not
clogging
the
Oath
with
things
unnecessary
and
such
as
might
be
made
capable
of
a
variation
.
According
to
which
Vote
the
Canon
was
drawn
up
with
this
title
,
viz.
An
Oath
injoyned
for
the
preventing
of
all
Innovations
in
Doctrine
and
Government
;
and
the
Oath
it self
injoyned
in
this
form
following
,
that
is
to
say
,
I.
A.
B.
Do
swear
that
I
do
Approve
the
Doctrine
and
Discipline
or
Government
Established
in
the
Church
of
England
;
as
containing
all
things
necessary
to
salvation
.
And
that
I
will
not
endeavour
by
my self
or
any
other
,
directly
or
indirectly
,
to
bring
in
any
P●pish
Doctrine
,
contrary
to
that
which
is
so
established
.
Nor
will
I
ever
give
my
consent
to
alter
the
Government
of
this
Church
,
by
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Deans
,
and
Archdeacons
,
&c.
As
it
stands
now
established
,
and
as
by
Right
it
ought
to
stand
;
nor
yet
ever
to
subject
it
to
the
usurpations
and
Superstitions
of
the
See
of
Rome
.
And
all
these
things
I
do
plainly
and
seriously
acknowledge
,
and
swear
,
according
to
the
plain
,
and
Common
sense
and
understanding
of
the
same
words
,
without
any
Equivocation
,
or
mental
evasion
,
or
secret
reservation
whatsoever
.
And
this
I
do
heartily
,
willingly
,
and
truly
upon
the
faith
of
a
Christian
,
So
help
me
God
in
Jesus
Christ
.
The
Oath
being
past
,
the
Canon
was
drawn
up
by
the
former
hand
according
to
such
Instructions
as
were
sent
along
with
it
.
By
which
it
was
required
that
all
Masters
of
Art
,
(
the
Sons
of
Noblemen
only
excepted
)
all
Bachelors
or
Doctors
in
Divinity
,
Law
,
or
Physick
,
all
that
are
licenced
to
practice
Physick
,
all
Registers
●●ctuaries
,
and
Procters
,
all
School-masters
,
all
such
as
being
natives
o●
Naturalized
,
do
come
to
be
incorporated
into
the
Universities
here
,
having
taken
any
Degree
in
any
Foreign
University
should
be
bound
to
take
the
said
Oath
;
the
same
Oath
to
be
Administred
to
all
such
of
the
persons
abovenamed
residing
in
any
University
,
by
the
Governors
of
their
several
Houses
;
and
by
the
Bishop
Respectively
,
to
all
which
should
from
thenceforth
be
admitted
to
holy
Orders
,
or
receive
any
Institution
,
Collation
,
or
Licence
for
the
serving
of
any
cure
:
with
several
Penalties
to
all
beneficed
Parsons
,
and
all
such
as
were
then
in
any
Ecclesiastical
dignity
,
for
their
Refusal
of
the
same
;
that
is
to
say
,
a
suspension
ab
officio
for
the
first
Refusal
,
à
beneficio
&
officio
,
for
the
second
,
and
Deprivation
for
the
t●ird
,
a
Moneths
deliberation
being
granted
betwixt
each
Refusal
.
These
two
great
matters
being
thus
concluded
,
A
message
is
delivered
by
the
Prolocutor
from
the
house
of
Bishops
,
by
which
the
Clergy
were
desired
to
consider
of
the
best
expedient
for
inducing
an
Uniformity
in
the
Church
about
the
situation
of
the
Lords
Table
,
the
Receiving
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
and
the
due
Revenue
to
be
used
in
the
house
of
God
,
and
to
prepare
a
Ca●●●
to
that
purpose
if
they
found
it
necessary
.
On
the
Receiving
of
〈◊〉
message
a
grand
Committee
was
selected
out
of
the
Ablest
men
o●
the
House
,
to
take
that
great
and
weighty
business
into
consideration
,
and
to
Report
unto
the
House
whatsoever
they
should
do
therein
,
that
it
might
pass
or
be
rejected
as
the
House
thought
fit
.
The
Committee
consisted
of
27.
the
Prolocutor
being
reckoned
into
the
number
,
their
meeting
to
be
held
the
same
afternoon
in
the
Chappel
of
King
Hen.
7.
Where
being
met
,
and
sitting
about
the
table
provided
for
the
use
of
the
Bishops
,
the
points
were
seriously
debated
,
every
man
speaking
his
opinion
in
them
when
it
came
to
his
turn
without
interruption
;
beginning
with
the
Prolocutor
,
and
so
proceeding
from
man
to
man
till
it
concluded
with
the
Clerk
for
the
Church
of
Westminster
;
So
placed
of
purpose
that
he
might
answer
all
such
arguments
,
as
had
been
brought
against
any
of
the
points
proposed
,
and
were
not
answered
to
his
hand
.
The
Prolocutor
having
taken
the
summe
of
every
mans
Judgement
,
declared
that
the
far
Major
part
had
appeared
for
placing
the
Lords
Table
where
the
Altar
stood
,
the
drawing
neer
unto
it
to
receive
the
Sacrament
,
and
the
making
of
due
Reverences
at
the
entring
into
the
Church
and
going
out
of
it
;
and
thereupon
put
it
to
the
question
,
whether
they
thought
it
convenient
that
a
Canon
should
be
prepared
to
that
purpose
or
not
?
Which
being
carried
in
the
affirmative
,
without
any
visible
dissent
,
one
of
the
Clerks
for
the
Diocess
of
Bristol
presented
a
Canon
ready
drawn
for
the
same
effect
,
but
drawn
in
such
a
commanding
,
and
imperious
Style
,
that
it
was
disliked
by
all
the
company
but
himself
;
and
thereupon
a
Sub-committeee
was
appointed
to
prepare
the
Canon
,
and
make
it
ready
with
as
much
dispatch
as
they
could
conveniently
.
Which
was
no
sooner
agreed
on
,
and
the
Committee
continued
for
some
following
business
;
but
the
Archdeacon
of
Huntington
who
was
one
of
the
number
,
made
his
first
appearance
,
so
extreamly
discontented
that
he
was
not
stayed
for
,
and
that
the
business
was
concluded
before
he
came
,
and
earnestly
pressing
the
Prolocutor
,
that
the
debate
might
be
Resumed
,
or
at
the
least
his
Reasons
might
be
heard
against
the
Vote
:
which
when
the
Prolocutor
upon
very
good
Reasons
had
refused
to
yield
too
,
he
fell
upon
him
with
such
heats
,
and
used
him
so
exceeding
coursly
;
that
on
complaint
made
thereof
and
of
some
other
intervening
harshness
,
made
by
the
Prolocutor
in
a
full
House
of
the
Clergy
,
he
was
ordered
by
the
far
Major
part
to
quit
the
House
,
though
afterwards
Restored
again
on
the
acknowledgment
of
his
Errour
,
when
his
heats
were
down
.
Which
Rubb
removed
,
the
Canon
went
very
smoothly
on
without
opposition
,
commended
Generally
for
the
Modesty
and
Temper
of
it
;
in
which
Respect
I
hold
it
worthy
to
be
presented
to
the
Reader
in
its
full
proportion
,
without
any
Abbreviation
of
it
as
of
those
before
.
A
Declaration
concerning
some
Rites
and
Ceremonies
.
BEcause
it
is
generally
to
be
wished
,
that
Vnity
of
Faith
were
accompanied
with
Vniformity
of
Practice
in
the
outward
Worship
and
Service
of
God
;
chiefly
for
the
avoiding
the
groundless
suspicio●
of
those
who
are
weak
,
and
the
malicious
Aspersions
of
the
professed
enemies
of
our
Religion
;
the
one
,
fearing
Innovations
;
the
other
▪
flattering
themselves
with
a
vain
hope
of
our
back-sliding
unto
their
Popish
Superstition
by
reason
of
the
situation
of
the
Communion
Table
,
and
the
approaches
thereunto
,
the
Synod
declareth
as
followeth
:
That
the
standing
of
the
Communion
Table
side-way
under
the
East
Window
of
every
Chancel●or
Chappel
,
is
in
its
own
nature
indifferent
,
neither
commanded
nor
condemned
by
the
Word
of
God
,
either
expresly
,
or
by
immediate
deduction
;
and
therefore
that
no
Religion
is
to
be
placed
therein
,
or
scruple
to
be
made
thereon
.
And
albeit
at
the
time
of
reforming
this
Church
from
the
gross
superstition
of
Popery
,
it
was
carefully
provided
,
that
all
means
should
be
used
to
ro●t
out
of
the
Minds
of
the
People
both
the
inclination
thereunto
,
and
memory
thereof
;
especially
of
the
Idolatry
committed
in
the
Mass
,
for
which
cause
all
Popish
Altars
were
demolished
:
yet
notwithstanding
it
was
then
ordered
by
the
Injunctions
and
A●v●rtisements
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
of
blessed
mem●ry
,
that
the
holy
Table
should
stand
in
that
place
where
the
Altar
stood
,
and
accordingly
have
been
continued
in
the
Royal
Chappels
of
three
famous
and
pious
Princes
,
and
in
most
Cathedral
,
and
some
Parochial
Churches
,
which
doth
sufficiently
acquit
the
manner
of
placing
the
said
Tables
from
any
illegality
or
just
suspicion
of
Popish
Superstition
or
Innovation
.
And
therefore
We
judge
it
fit
and
convenient
that
all
Churches
and
Chappels
do
conform
themselves
in
this
particular
to
the
example
of
the
Cathedral
or
mother
Churches
,
saving
alwaies
the
general
liberty
left
to
the
Bishop
by
Law
during
the
time
of
the
Administration
of
the
holy
Communion
.
And
We
declare
,
that
this
Situation
of
the
holy
Table
,
doth
not
imply
that
it
is
or
ought
to
be
esteemed
a
true
and
proper
Altar
,
whereon
Christ
is
again
really
sacrificed
:
But
it
is
and
may
be
called
an
Altar
by
us
,
in
that
sense
which
the
Primitive
Church
called
it
an
Altar
,
and
no
other
.
And
because
experience
hath
shewed
us
,
how
irreverent
the
behaviour
of
many
people
is
in
many
places
,
some
leaning
,
other
casting
their
hats
,
and
some
sitting
upon
,
some
standing
at
,
and
others
sitting
under
the
Communion
Table
in
time
of
Divine
Service
:
For
the
avoiding
of
these
and
the
like
abuses
,
it
is
thought
meet
and
convenient
by
this
present
Synod
,
that
the
said
Communion
Table
in
all
Churches
or
Chappels
be
decently
severed
with
Rails
to
preserve
them
from
such
or
worse
prophanations
.
And
because
the
Administration
of
holy
things
is
to
be
perform●d
with
all
possible
decency
and
reverence
,
therefore
we
judge
it
fit
and
convenient
,
according
to
the
word
of
the
Service-Book
,
established
by
Act
of
Parliamen●
,
Draw
near
,
&c.
that
all
communicants
with
an
humble
reverence
shall
draw
near
and
approach
to
the
holy
Table
,
there
to
receive
the
divine
mysteries
,
which
have
heretofore
in
some
places
been
unfitly
carried
up
and
down
by
the
Minister
,
unless
it
should
be
otherwise
appointed
in
respect
of
the
incapacity
of
the
place
,
or
other
inconvenience
,
By
the
Bishop
himself
in
his
Iurisdiction
,
and
other
Ordinaries
respectively
in
theirs
.
And
lastly
,
whereas
the
Church
is
the
House
of
God
,
dedicated
to
his
holy
Worship
,
and
therefore
ought
to
mind
us
both
of
the
greatness
and
goodness
of
his
divine
Majesty
;
certain
it
is
,
that
the
acknowledgment
thereof
,
not
only
inwardly
in
our
hearts
,
but
also
outwardly
with
our
bodies
,
must
needs
be
pious
in
it self
,
profitable
unto
us
,
and
edifying
unto
others
.
We
therefore
think
it
very
meet
and
behoveful
,
and
heartily
commend
it
to
all
good
and
well-affected
people
,
Members
of
this
Church
,
that
they
be
ready
to
tender
unto
the
Lord
the
said
acknowledgment
,
by
doing
reverence
and
obeysance
both
at
their
coming
in
and
going
out
of
the
said
Churches
,
Chancels
,
or
Chappels
,
according
to
the
most
ancient
custome
of
the
Primitive
Church
in
the
purest
times
,
and
of
this
Church
also
for
many
years
of
the
Reign
of
Queen
Eliza●eth
.
The
receiving
therefore
of
this
ancient
and
laudable
Custome
we
heartily
commend
to
the
serious
consideration
of
all
good
People
,
not
with
any
intention
to
exhibit
any
Religious
Worship
to
the
Communion
Table
,
the
East
,
or
Church
,
or
any
thing
therein
contained
,
in
so
doing
;
or
to
perform
the
said
Gesture
in
the
Celebration
of
the
holy
Eucharist
,
upon
any
opinion
of
the
Corporal
presence
of
the
Body
of
Christ
on
the
holy
Table
,
or
in
the
mystical
Elements
:
but
only
for
the
advancement
of
Gods
Majesty
,
and
to
give
him
alone
that
honour
and
glory
that
is
due
unto
him
,
and
no
otherwise
.
And
in
the
practice
or
omission
of
this
Rite
we
desire
that
the
Rule
of
Charity
,
prescribed
by
the
Apostle
,
may
be
observed
,
which
is
,
That
they
which
use
this
Rite
,
despise
not
them
who
use
it
not
;
and
that
they
wh●
use
it
not
,
condemn
not
those
that
use
it
.
No
sooner
was
this
Declaration
passed
,
and
sent
up
to
the
Lords
,
but
on
the
same
day
,
or
the
next
,
an
Address
was
made
to
the
Prolocutor
by
the
Clerk
for
Westminster
concerning
the
confusion
which
hapned
in
most
parts
of
the
Church
for
want
of
one
uniform
body
o●
Articles
to
be
used
in
Visitations
;
those
of
the
Bishop
many
times
t●●●●tning
the
Archdeacons
;
one
Bishops
differing
from
anothers
,
the
Successors
from
his
Predecessors
;
and
the
same
person
not
consist●nt
to
the
same
Articles
which
himself
had
published
.
By
means
whereof
the
people
were
much
disturbed
,
the
Rules
of
the
Church
contemned
for
their
multiplicity
,
unknown
by
reason
of
their
uncertainty
,
and
despised
for
the
inconstancy
of
them
that
made
them
.
Of
all
which
he
desired
the
Convocation
to
provide
a
remedy
,
by
setting
out
one
Uniform
Book
of
Articles
to
be
the
standing
Rule
o●
all
Visitations
for
the
time
to
come
.
The
motion
pleased
the
Prolocutor
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
,
who
thereupon
desired
him
(
in
pursuit
of
his
own
project
)
to
undertake
the
compiling
of
the
said
Book
of
Articles
,
and
to
present
it
to
the
House
with
convenient
speed
.
Which
notwithstanding
,
there
wanted
not
some
secret
practices
to
illude
the
motion
,
and
frustrate
the
design
,
approved
of
by
the
general
Vo●e
.
Some
who
observed
the
moderation
of
the
Articles
which
had
been
drawn
for
the
Metropolitical
Visitation
,
and
finding
them
to
leave
a
greater
liberty
about
placing
the
Communion
Table
,
and
the
order
of
officiating
the
Divine
Service
,
than
the
new
Articles
might
allow
of
,
addrest
themselves
unto
his
Grace
,
desiring
that
those
Articles
might
be
commended
to
the
Convocation
,
to
be
a
standing
Rule
for
all
Visitations
in
the
times
succeeding
;
which
Proposition
was
thought
to
relish
well
enough
with
him
at
the
first
proposal
,
though
afterwards
on
further
consideration
he
suffered
the
business
to
proceed
in
the
former
course
.
It
was
not
long
before
another
Canon
was
tendred
to
the
Prolocutor
for
advancing
a
more
general
Conformity
than
that
which
was
contained
in
the
Declaration
.
And
it
was
tendred
by
the
same
hand
which
had
before
presented
that
against
Sectaries
;
in
reference
to
whom
it
passed
without
opposition
or
alteration
.
It
was
enjoyned
by
that
Canon
under
pain
of
suspension
,
that
all
Preachers
,
as
well
beneficed
men
as
others
,
should
positively
and
plainly
preach
and
instruct
the
People
in
their
publick
Sermons
that
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
in
the
Church
of
England
were
lawful
and
commendable
;
and
that
the
People
ought
not
only
to
conform
themselves
to
those
Rites
and
Ceremonies
:
but
chearfully
to
submit
themselves
unto
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
as
it
was
then
established
under
his
Majesty
.
Another
was
brought
in
,
but
by
whom
I
know
not
,
Concerning
the
Conversation
of
the
Clergie
,
by
which
it
was
desired
in
compliance
to
the
ancient
Canons
of
the
Church
,
Which
Canon
was
so
well
approved
of
,
that
it
past
without
any
stop
or
resistance
.
All
matters
going
thus
calmly
on
,
the
Clergy
began
to
take
into
consideration
the
great
exces●es
,
and
abuses
,
which
were
complained
of
in
many
Offices
of
Ecclesiastical
Courts
.
They
found
the
Exorbitancies
of
the
Chancellors
to
be
grown
so
great
,
that
they
contemned
the
lower
Clergy
,
and
thought
themselves
independent
of
the
Bishops
under
whom
they
served
.
They
found
that
many
abuses
had
been
committed
in
the
Sentences
of
Excommunication
and
Absolution
,
(
the
slovenly
executing
whereof
had
been
very
offensive
)
as
also
in
Commutations
of
Penance
,
and
conniving
at
unlawful
Marriages
,
out
of
which
some
Officers
in
those
Courts
raised
no
small
advantage
;
Complaint
was
also
made
of
some
oppressions
which
had
been
laid
upon
the
Subject
,
by
concurrent
Jurisdictions
partly
,
and
partly
by
vexatious
Citations
,
in
which
nothing
was
more
aimed
at
,
than
the
Officers
Fees
which
must
be
paid
,
though
nothing
could
be
proved
against
the
Party
when
he
came
before
them
.
The
consideration
and
redress
of
all
which
grievances
being
referred
to
the
Committee
of
twenty
six
,
the
said
Committee
was
desired
by
the
Prolocutor
to
hold
their
meetings
in
his
house
,
situate
under
the
North-side
of
the
Abbey-Church
,
and
therefore
most
convenient
both
for
himself
and
them
.
The
Grievances
were
great
,
and
yet
not
greater
than
the
Clamour
which
was
raised
about
them
,
which
made
the
Committee
very
intent
upon
the
stilling
of
the
noise
;
by
providing
better
for
themselves
,
their
Brethren
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Subjects
:
but
not
without
all
due
respect
to
the
Professors
in
that
honourable
Faculty
of
the
Civil
Laws
.
Lamb
Dean
of
the
Arches
,
and
Heath
Judge
of
the
Audience
,
being
both
Members
of
the
Convocation
,
were
taken
into
that
Committee
;
not
only
to
assist
their
Consultations
in
point
of
Law
:
but
to
moderate
the
●ervor
of
their
Proceedings
by
the
Fan
of
Reason
.
The
whole
Reformation
brought
within
the
compass
of
these
seven
Canons
:
1.
Concerning
Chancellors
Patents
.
2.
Chancellors
not
alone
to
censure
any
of
the
Clergy
in
sundry
cases
.
3.
Excommunication
and
Absolution
not
to
be
pronounced
but
by
a
PRIEST
.
4.
Concerning
Commutations
,
and
the
disposing
of
them
.
5.
Touching
current
Iurisdictions
.
6.
Concerning
Licences
to
marry
.
7.
Against
vexatious
Citations
.
In
the
first
of
the
seven
it
was
required
,
That
no
Bishop
should
grant
any
Patent
to
any
Chancellor
,
Commissary
,
or
Official
,
for
any
longer
time
than
the
life
of
the
Grantee
only
;
That
in
all
such
Patents
the
Bishops
should
reserve
to
themselves
and
their
Successors
the
power
of
giving
institution
to
Benefices
,
In
the
composure
of
which
Canon
,
as
the
first
branch
was
made
to
cut
off
Reversions
,
so
was
the
●●st
added
to
prevent
corruptions
;
For
he
most
commonly
sells
Justice
that
hath
bought
his
Office
.
In
the
second
it
was
ordered
,
That
no
Chancellor
,
Commissary
,
or
Official
,
unless
he
be
in
holy
Orders
,
should
proceed
to
Suspension
,
or
any
higher
Censure
against
any
of
the
Clergy
in
any
criminal
cause
other
than
neglect
of
appearance
upon
legal
Citing
:
For
preventing
those
vexations
and
inconveniencies
which
formerly
had
been
occasioned
by
concurrent
Jurisdictions
,
It
was
decreed
by
the
fift
Canon
,
under
the
several
penalties
therein
contained
,
That
no
Register
or
Clerk
should
give
,
nor
Apparitor
execute
a
Citation
upon
any
Executor
to
appear
in
any
Court
or
Office
till
ten
daies
after
the
Death
of
the
Testator
;
And
that
nevertheless
it
might
be
lawful
for
any
Executor
to
prove
such
Wills
when
they
think
good
,
within
the
said
ten
daies
before
any
Ecclesiastical
Judge
respectively
,
to
whose
Jurisdiction
the
same
might
or
did
appertain
.
By
the
sixth
it
was
ordained
for
the
better
preventing
of
any
further
invasions
to
be
made
on
the
Prerogative
of
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
Finally
,
For
preventing
all
unnecessary
Tautologies
and
Repetitions
of
the
same
thing
,
it
was
declared
once
for
all
,
That
whatsoever
had
been
declared
in
the
former
Canons
,
concerning
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
B●sh●ps
,
their
Chancellors
,
or
Commissaries
,
should
be
in
force
(
as
far
as
by
Law
it
was
appliable
)
concerning
all
Deans
,
Deans
and
Chapters
,
Collegiate
Churches
,
Archdeacons
,
and
all
in
Holy
Orders
,
having
exempt
or
peculiar
Jurisdiction
,
and
their
several
Officers
respectively
.
To
the
Proceedings
of
this
Committee
in
digesting
these
Canons
,
the
interposing
of
another
business
gave
no
stop
at
all
,
though
it
seemed
to
be
of
more
weight
than
all
the
rest
.
His
Majesty
on
the
twentieth
of
May
directed
his
Letters
sealed
with
his
Royal
Signet
,
and
attested
by
his
Signe
Manual
,
to
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
assembled
in
Convocation
▪
Requiring
and
thereby
Authorising
them
to
proceed
in
making
Synodical
Constitutions
,
for
Levying
the
six
Subsidies
formerly
Granted
.
This
the
most
easie
Task
of
all
.
The
Grant
of
the
six
Subsidies
had
been
drawn
before
;
and
there
was
nothing
now
to
be
altered
in
it
,
but
the
changing
of
the
name
of
Subsidy
into
that
of
Benevolence
,
according
to
the
Advice
of
the
Council-Learned
;
by
whom
it
was
resolved
,
That
no
Moneys
could
be
raised
in
the
name
of
a
Subsidy
,
but
by
Act
of
Parliament
.
And
for
the
Synodical●
Acts
or
Constitutions
for
the
Levying
of
it
,
they
were
made
to
their
hands
;
So
that
there
was
nothing
left
for
them
to
do
,
but
to
follow
the
Precedent
which
was
laid
before
them
out
of
the
Record
of
Convocation
,
Anno
1585.
and
to
transcribe
the
same
(
the
Names
and
Sums
being
only
changed
)
without
further
trouble
.
So
that
it
was
dispatched
by
the
Committee
,
Voted
by
the
Clergie
,
and
sent
up
to
the
Bishops
before
the
end
of
the
next
day
.
Nor
did
the
framing
or
compiling
of
the
Book
of
Articles
,
give
any
stop
at
all
to
him
,
to
w●om
t●e
digesting
of
them
was
committed
,
from
attending
the
Service
of
the
Committee
and
the
House
upon
all
occasions
;
though
for
the
better
Authorising
of
them
,
he
had
placed
in
the
Margin
before
every
Article
,
the
Canon
,
Rubrick
,
Law
,
Injunction
,
or
other
Authentick
Evidence
upon
which
it
was
grounded
.
Which
being
fini●hed
in
good
time
was
by
him
openly
read
in
the
House
,
and
by
the
House
approved
and
passed
without
alteration
:
but
that
an
Exegetical
or
Explanatory
Clause
,
in
the
fourth
Article
of
the
fourth
Chapter
,
touching
the
Reading
of
the
Second
or
Communion-Service
at
the
Lords
Table
,
was
desired
by
some
to
be
omitted
,
which
was
done
accordingly
;
Which
Articles
being
too
many
and
too
long
to
be
here
inserted
,
the
Reader
may
consult
in
the
Printed
Book
,
first
published
for
the
Visitation
of
the
Bishop
of
London
,
and
by
him
fitted
in
some
points
for
the
use
of
that
Diocess
.
The
said
Clerk
brought
a
Canon
also
with
him
,
For
enjoyning
the
said
Book
to
be
only
used
in
all
Parochial
Visitations
,
for
the
better
settling
of
an
Uniformity
in
the
outward
Government
and
Administration
of
the
Church
,
and
for
the
preventing
of
such
just
Grievances
,
which
might
be
laid
upon
Churc●wardens
and
other
sworn
men
,
by
any
impertinent
,
inconvenient
,
or
illegal
Inquiries
in
the
Articles
for
Ecclesiastical
Visitations
:
The
same
to
be
deposited
in
the
Records
of
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
To
which
a
Clause
was
added
in
the
House
of
Bishops
,
giving
a
Latitude
to
themselves
for
adding
some
Articles
peculiar
to
their
several
Jurisdictions
,
for
the
space
of
three
years
;
The
same
to
be
allowed
by
their
Metropolitan
:
And
afterwards
to
content
themselves
with
the
said
Articles
,
so
enlarged
and
accommodated
,
for
al
times
succeeding
.
Some
other
t●ings
there
were
in
Proposition
and
Design
,
that
never
ripened
into
Act
or
Execution
.
There
had
been
a
Design
in
deliberation
,
touching
the
drawing
and
digesting
of
an
English
Pontifical
,
to
be
approved
by
this
Convocation
,
and
tendred
to
his
Majesties
Confirmation
.
Which
said
Pontifical
was
to
contain
the
form
and
manner
of
his
Majesties
late
Coronation
,
to
serve
for
a
perpetual
standing
Rule
on
the
like
occasions
;
Another
form
to
be
observed
by
all
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
for
Consecrating
Churches
,
Church-yards
,
and
Chappels
;
and
a
third
for
Reconciling
such
Penitents
as
either
had
done
open
Penance
,
or
had
revolted
from
the
Faith
to
the
Law
of
Mahomet
.
Which
three
,
together
with
the
form
of
Confirmation
,
and
that
of
Ordering
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Deacons
,
which
were
then
in
force
,
were
to
make
up
the
w●ole
Body
of
the
Book
intended
.
But
the
Troubles
of
the
Time
growing
greater
and
greater
,
it
was
thought
expedient
to
defer
the
Prosecution
of
it
till
a
fitter
conjuncture
.
Many
had
took
exception
against
the
tying
up
of
Preachers
to
the
Form
of
Prayer
appointed
to
be
used
before
their
Sermons
,
Can.
55.
For
whose
Relief
therein
,
a
short
Prayer
was
drawn
,
containing
all
the
Heads
of
that
in
the
Canon
:
And
being
so
drawn
up
,
it
was
to
have
been
tendred
by
the
hands
of
one
of
the
Clergie
,
who
would
have
undertaken
that
it
should
be
universally
received
by
all
those
which
dislike
the
other
.
But
the
Archbishop
chose
rather
to
adhere
to
the
Canon
,
than
to
venture
on
any
new
Experiment
;
that
Canon
being
founded
on
the
Injunctions
of
Queen
Elizabeth
and
King
Edward
vi
.
at
the
first
Reformation
.
And
so
the
Proposition
fell
without
moving
further
.
Gryffith
a
Clerk
for
one
of
the
Welsh
Diocesses
,
a
moderate
and
sober
man
,
proposed
unto
the
House
,
That
a
new
Edition
might
be
made
of
the
Welsh
Church-Bible
,
the
old
one
being
corrupt
in
some
places
,
and
defective
in
others
,
which
he
instanced
in
.
The
Motion
well
approved
by
the
Clergie
,
and
by
the
House
of
Bishops
committed
to
the
care
of
the
●our
Welsh
Bishops
;
of
whose
proceeding
in
the
Work
,
by
reason
of
the
following
Troubles
,
there
was
little
hope
.
Nor
did
the
Archbishop
speed
much
better
in
a
Motion
of
his
,
which
was
,
That
his
Majesty
might
be
moved
for
the
new
Printing
of
the
Common-Prayer
Book
in
the
Latin
Tongue
,
to
the
end
(
though
I
cannot
positively
say
that
he
expressed
so
much
at
that
time
)
that
it
might
be
used
in
all
Colledges
and
Halls
,
in
Officiating
the
Morning-Prayer
,
at
which
no●e
are
bound
to
be
present
,
but
such
as
are
presumed
to
understand
the
Language
.
For
doing
whereof
,
he
conceived
he
had
good
ground
in
the
first
Rubricks
after
the
Preface
to
the
Common-Prayer
Book
;
in
which
it
is
declared
,
That
though
it
be
appointed
in
the
aforesaid
Preface
,
that
all
things
should
be
Read
and
Sung
in
the
English
Tongue
,
to
the
end
that
the
Congregation
may
be
thereby
Edified
:
yet
it
is
not
meant
,
but
when
men
say
Morning
and
Evening
Prayer
privately
,
they
may
say
the
same
in
any
Language
that
they
themselves
do
understand
.
And
he
had
also
the
constant
example
of
Christ-Church
in
Oxon.
in
which
the
first
Morning-Prayers
were
continually
Officiated
in
the
Latin
Tongue
,
for
the
Prebends
,
Students
,
and
others
of
the
Foundation
;
and
at
the
Cathedral-hours
,
in
the
English
only
,
for
Instruction
and
Devotion
of
the
Choir-men
,
Alms-men
,
Servants
,
and
all
others
which
resort
unto
them
.
It
is
a
matter
which
deserves
no
small
Admiration
,
That
these
Canons
(
like
the
first
building
of
the
Temple
,
without
the
noise
of
Ax
and
Hammer
)
should
pass
the
House
with
such
a
general
calm
and
quiet
,
and
be
received
with
so
many
Storms
and
Tempests
when
they
went
abroad
.
The
very
sitting
of
the
Convocation
condemned
●or
an
illegal
Act
;
as
if
it
were
a
Crime
to
outlive
the
Parliament
.
And
much
sport
made
by
ignorant
and
malicious
men
,
touching
the
Metamorphosis
of
an
old
Convocation
,
into
a
new
Synod
,
as
they
scoffed
it
;
which
hath
sufficiently
been
answered
in
that
before
.
The
whole
Body
of
the
Canons
Voted
by
the
House
of
Commons
in
the
following
Parliament
,
to
be
against
the
Fundamental
Laws
of
the
Realm
,
against
the
Kings
Prerogative
,
Property
of
the
Subject
,
the
Right
of
Parliaments
,
and
to
tend
to
Faction
and
Sedition
;
which
shall
be
answered
as
sufficiently
in
that
which
follows
.
The
seven
las●
passionately
opposed
by
Martin
,
and
some
other
Ecclesiastical
Judges
,
before
they
passed
the
Royal
Assent
,
as
tending
to
the
visible
discouragement
,
if
not
the
plain
overthrow
of
their
Profession
.
To
which
it
was
answered
by
the
Archbishop
,
and
the
Council
too
,
That
nothing
but
their
Excrescences
and
Exorbitances
,
were
by
those
Canons
pared
away
;
all
their
Preferments
,
with
the
Profits
and
Lawful
Fees
which
belonged
unto
it
,
remaining
as
before
they
were
.
Yet
the
Civilians
made
not
so
much
noise
as
some
Common
Lawyers
,
who
look'd
upon
the
Granting
of
a
Benevolence
by
Convocation
,
and
the
Levying
of
it
by
Synodical
Acts
and
Constitutions
,
as
being
an
Incroachment
on
the
Priviledges
and
Rights
of
Parliament
,
without
the
Midwifery
whereof
,
the
Clergie
could
Enact
no
Canons
to
bind
the
Subjects
,
in
such
pecuniary
Payments
as
were
laid
upon
them
.
Which
were
it
so
,
and
that
the
Clergie
could
not
give
away
their
own
without
leave
from
others
,
they
must
needs
be
the
greatest
Slaves
the
Sun
ever
shined
on
:
Whereas
in
truth
,
the
Clergie
in
Convocation
have
as
much
power
to
give
away
the
money
of
the
Clergie
by
whom
they
are
chosen
to
that
Imployment
;
as
the
Commons
in
Parliament
have
to
command
the
Money
of
the
Cities
,
Towns
,
and
Counties
for
which
they
serve
.
For
in
the
choosing
of
the
Clerks
for
the
Co●vocation
,
there
is
an
Instrument
drawn
and
sealed
by
the
Clergy
,
in
which
they
bind
themselves
to
the
Archdeacon
or
Archdeacons
of
their
several
Diocesses
,
But
nothing
raised
so
much
noise
and
clamour
,
as
the
Oath
required
by
the
sixth
Canon
;
Exclaimed
against
both
from
the
Pulpit
and
the
Press
;
Reproached
in
printed
Pamphlets
,
and
unprinted
Scribbles
;
and
glad
they
were
to
find
such
an
excellent
Advantage
,
as
the
discovering
of
an
&c.
in
the
Body
of
it
,
did
unhappily
give
them
.
This
voiced
abroad
to
be
the
greatest
Mystery
of
Iniquity
which
these
last
Ages
had
produced
,
containing
in
it
so
much
of
the
Depths
of
Satan
;
that
as
no
man
could
see
the
bottom
of
the
Iniquity
:
so
neither
they
that
made
the
Oath
,
nor
they
that
were
to
take
it
,
unde●stood
the
Mystery
.
But
unto
this
it
hath
been
answered
,
as
〈◊〉
the
fact
,
That
in
all
the
Canons
which
were
made
before
this
(
b●ing
five
in
number
)
there
was
a
particular
enumeration
of
all
the
persons
▪
vested
with
any
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
;
that
is
to
say
,
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Deans
,
Archdeacons
,
Deans
and
Chapters
,
and
other
persons
having
peculiar
or
exempt
Jurisdiction
;
which
having
been
repeated
distinctly
or
particularly
in
such
of
the
Canons
as
were
first
made
,
was
in
the
first
drawing
of
their
Oath
,
for
avoiding
of
a
Tautologie
so
often
iterated
,
cut
off
with
this
&c.
with
an
intention
nevertheless
to
make
the
Enumeration
perfect
(
and
consequently
to
expunge
this
unlucky
&c.
)
before
it
came
to
be
Engrossed
.
But
the
King
being
weary
of
the
Charge
and
Clamour
,
which
the
keeping
of
a
Guard
on
the
Convocation
did
expose
him
to
,
did
hasten
them
to
a
Conclusion
by
so
many
Messages
brought
by
Vane
and
others
,
that
in
the
haste
this
unlucky
&c.
was
forgotten
,
and
so
committed
to
the
Press
accordingly
.
It
hath
been
secondly
answered
,
as
in
point
of
Reason
,
That
the
&c.
as
it
stands
in
that
part
of
the
Oath
,
is
so
restrained
and
limited
by
the
following
words
,
viz.
as
it
stands
now
established
,
that
there
can
be
no
danger
of
any
Mystery
of
Iniquity
in
it
:
So
that
in
the
Construction
of
this
Text
,
the
&c.
as
it
now
remains
,
is
a
meer
impertinency
:
For
being
left
in
,
it
signifieth
nothing
,
in
regard
of
the
Restriction
following
;
and
being
left
out
,
the
sense
is
currant
and
compleat
without
it
.
Which
all
those
witty
Gentlemen
who
so
often
spoke
,
and
others
of
less
wit
and
quality
,
which
so
frequently
writ
against
this
Oath
,
could
not
chuse
but
see
:
but
that
they
were
not
willing
to
see
any
thing
which
might
make
against
them
.
The
Paramount
Objection
being
thus
refell'd
,
the
rest
which
have
been
made
against
it
will
be
easily
satisfied
.
It
hath
been
charged
by
some
,
That
the
exacting
of
an
Oath
not
to
consent
to
the
Alteration
of
the
Government
of
the
Church
by
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Deans
,
Archdeacons
,
&c.
is
an
affront
to
the
fundamental
Rules
of
Civil
Politie
.
To
which
it
hath
been
answered
,
That
it
is
indeed
an
affront
to
Government
,
not
to
submit
or
yield
Obedience
unto
Civil
Sanctions
when
made
,
and
legally
established
:
But
it
is
no
affront
not
to
give
consent
to
any
such
Establishments
,
while
they
are
in
Treaty
;
for
then
the
liberty
of
assenting
or
dissenting
,
of
Yea
or
Nay
,
would
be
taken
away
from
every
Member
in
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
and
every
Man
must
give
consent
to
every
Bill
which
is
offered
to
him
.
But
besides
this
,
there
were
but
few
of
the
Convocation
whose
consent
was
likely
to
be
asked
,
when
any
change
of
Church-Government
should
be
set
on
foot
;
so
that
their
dissenting
or
assenting
was
not
much
material
:
but
only
so
far
as
by
their
readiness
of
consenting
to
such
Innovations
in
the
Publick
Government
,
they
might
encourage
others
to
proceed
against
it
.
Here
then
is
no
affront
to
Government
,
much
less
to
the
Fundamentals
of
it
;
the
Oath
not
binding
any
man
not
to
yield
Obedience
,
but
not
to
give
consent
to
such
Alteration
.
As
for
the
last
Objection
,
That
he
who
takes
the
Oath
declares
therein
,
That
he
takes
it
willingly
,
being
constrained
so
to
do
under
grievous
Penalties
.
This
as
it
comes
last
,
is
the
least
considerable
;
for
if
this
were
a
Crime
in
the
Convocation
,
it
was
such
a
Crime
as
the
High
Court
of
Parliament
hath
been
guilty
of
,
in
drawing
up
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
in
the
third
year
of
King
Iames
;
in
which
the
Party
is
to
swear
,
That
he
makes
that
Recognition
not
only
heartily
and
truly
,
but
also
willingly
:
and
yet
the
taking
of
that
Oath
is
imposed
on
all
the
Subjects
,
under
several
Penalties
,
if
any
of
them
shall
refuse
it
.
And
yet
these
Quarrels
at
the
Oath
,
the
Unparliamentary
Levying
of
the
said
Benevolence
,
and
the
pretended
Illegality
of
their
very
Sitting
after
the
Parliament
expired
,
were
but
the
out-sides
of
the
business
,
but
only
colours
and
disguises
to
conceal
the
chief
cause
of
their
displeasure
from
the
publick
view
.
Somewhat
there
was
which
galled
them
more
than
all
these
together
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Propositions
for
asserting
the
Regal
Power
,
making
it
absolute
and
independent
with
reference
both
to
Pope
and
People
,
to
the
great
discontent
and
trouble
of
the
Popular
Party
,
since
better
known
by
the
name
of
Commonwealths-men
.
Which
since
the
English
were
not
confident
enough
to
speak
out
at
first
,
we
must
take
their
meaning
from
the
Scots
,
who
in
the
Articles
exhibited
against
our
Archbishop
by
their
Commissioners
,
have
expresly
charged
him
with
this
Crime
,
Cant.
D●om
,
p.
56.
viz.
That
he
made
Canons
and
Constitutions
against
them
,
their
just
and
necessary
defence
;
Ordaining
under
all
highest
Pain
,
That
hereafter
the
Clergy
should
Preach
four
times
in
the
year
such
Doctrine
as
was
contrary
not
only
to
their
Proceedings
,
but
to
the
Doctrine
and
Proceedings
of
other
Reformed
Kirks
,
to
the
Judgment
of
all
sound
Divines
and
Politicks
;
as
tending
to
the
utter
slavery
and
ruining
of
all
Estates
and
Kingdoms
,
and
to
the
dishonour
of
Kings
and
Monarchs
.
This
the
true
cause
of
those
high
Displeasures
,
conceived
by
some
prevailing
Members
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
and
openly
declared
by
their
Words
and
Actions
,
branding
those
innocent
Canons
for
a
tendency
to
Faction
and
Sedition
,
which
they
most
laboured
to
suppress
;
condemning
all
that
Voted
to
them
,
in
great
sums
of
Money
;
and
afterwards
destroying
them
one
by
one
,
as
they
came
in
their
way
.
Compared
with
this
,
neither
the
Benevolence
,
nor
the
Oath
,
nor
any
thing
else
before
objected
,
was
esteemed
considerable
;
though
all
were
joyned
together
to
amuze
the
People
,
and
make
them
fearful
of
some
Plot
,
not
only
to
subvert
Religion
,
but
their
Civil
Rights
.
But
the
best
is
,
that
howsoever
some
few
men
for
their
private
ends
reproached
these
Canons
,
as
before
;
his
Sacred
Majesty
,
the
Lords
of
his
most
Honourable
Privy-Council
,
the
Reverend
Judges
,
and
the
Great
Lawyers
of
the
Council-Learned
,
conceived
otherwise
of
them
;
in
the
hearing
of
all
which
they
were
publickly
read
by
the
Archbishops
procurement
,
before
they
were
tendred
to
the
Clergy
to
be
subscribed
:
and
by
all
which
they
were
approved
,
not
without
thanks
to
the
Archbishop
from
the
King
himself
,
for
his
pains
therein
.
And
certainly
it
had
been
strange
that
they
should
pass
the
Approbation
of
the
Judges
and
Learned
Lawyers
,
had
they
contained
any
thing
against
the
Fundamental
Laws
of
the
Land
,
the
Property
of
the
Subject
,
and
the
Rights
of
Parliaments
;
or
been
approved
by
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
Privy-Council
,
had
any
thing
been
contained
in
them
derogatory
to
the
Kings
Prerogative
,
or
tendin●
to
Faction
and
Sedition
.
So
far
they
were
from
being
liable
to
Condemnation
in
those
respects
,
that
Justice
Crook
(
whose
Argument
in
the
Case
of
Ship-money
was
Printed
afterwards
by
Order
from
the
House
of
Commons
)
is
credibly
affirmed
to
have
lifted
up
his
hands
,
and
to
have
given
hearty
Thanks
to
Almighty
God
,
that
he
had
lived
to
see
so
good
Effects
of
a
Convocation
.
On
these
Encouragements
,
and
such
a
solemn
Approbation
,
the
Clergy
were
called
up
to
the
House
of
Bishops
,
to
be
present
at
the
subscribing
o●
them
;
which
was
accordingly
performed
May
29.
by
the
Bishops
,
Deans
,
and
Archdeacons
in
their
Seniority
,
and
promiscuo●sly
by
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
,
till
all
the
Members
had
Subscribed
;
every
mans
heart
going
together
with
his
hand
;
as
it
is
to
be
presumed
from
all
men
of
that
holy
Profession
.
Recusant
there
was
none
,
but
the
Bishop
of
Glocester
,
suspected
of
some
inclinations
to
the
Romish
Religion
in
the
Times
preceding
;
which
inclinations
he
declared
more
manifestly
by
this
Refusal
;
for
which
there
could
be
no
imaginable
Reason
to
prevail
upon
him
,
but
the
severity
of
the
Canon
for
suppressing
the
Growth
of
Popery
.
Some
pains
was
taken
with
him
in
the
way
of
perswasion
,
and
some
Commands
laid
on
him
by
his
Metropolitan
,
as
President
of
the
Convocation
:
But
when
neither
of
the
two
Endeavours
could
remove
him
from
his
former
obstinacy
,
the
Prolocutor
and
Clergy
were
required
to
return
to
their
House
again
,
and
to
consider
of
the
Penalty
which
he
had
incurred
,
according
to
the
Rules
and
Practice
of
the
Catholick
Church
in
National
and
Provincial
Councils
.
Which
being
done
,
the
Prolo●●tor
had
no
sooner
put
the
Question
,
but
the
Clergy
unanimously
condemned
him
to
a
Suspension
a
Beneficio
&
Officio
;
and
found
at
their
return
,
that
the
House
of
Bishops
(
who
had
had
some
speech
thereof
before
)
had
pronounced
the
same
Sentence
against
him
also
.
A
Sentence
which
might
have
produced
more
dangerous
effects
on
this
obstinate
Prelate
,
if
he
had
not
prevented
it
in
time
by
his
submission
.
For
the
Sentence
being
reduced
into
Writing
,
subscribed
by
the
Archbishops
hand
,
and
publickly
pronounced
in
〈◊〉
Convocation
,
his
Majesty
took
such
just
offence
at
so
great
a
scandal
,
that
he
committed
him
to
Prison
,
where
he
staid
not
long
;
〈◊〉
on
the
tenth
of
Iuly
he
made
acknowledgment
of
his
fault
before
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
and
took
the
Oath
injoyned
in
the
sixth
Canon
,
for
preserving
the
Doctrine
and
Discipline
of
the
Church
of
England
,
against
all
Popish
Doctrines
which
were
thereunto
repugnant
.
Upon
the
doing
whereof
,
his
Majesty
was
graciously
pleased
to
restore
him
to
his
former
Liberty
;
though
this
Submission
appeared
within
few
years
after
,
to
be
made
either
with
some
mental
Reservation
,
or
Jesuitical
Equivocation
,
which
he
came
prepared
with
.
For
in
the
time
of
his
last
Sickness
,
he
declared
himself
to
be
a
Member
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
caused
it
so
to
be
expressed
in
his
last
Will
and
Testament
,
that
the
news
thereof
might
spread
the
further
,
and
his
Apostacy
stand
upon
Record
to
all
future
Ages
.
A
Scandal
so
unseasonably
given
,
as
if
the
Devil
himself
had
watched
an
opportunity
to
despite
this
Church
,
But
these
things
hapned
not
till
after
.
The
Sentence
of
Suspension
was
no
sooner
pronounced
,
but
the
Archbishop
giving
great
thanks
to
the
Bishops
and
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
for
their
pains
and
diligence
,
in
doing
so
much
Work
in
so
little
time
,
produced
his
Majesties
Writ
for
dissolving
the
said
Convocation
;
which
he
accordingly
executed
,
and
dissolved
the
same
.
The
Acts
whereof
being
transmitted
unto
York
,
were
by
the
Convocation
for
that
Province
perused
,
debated
,
and
approved
without
any
disputing
;
and
so
presented
to
his
Majesty
with
their
Names
subscribed
,
according
to
the
ancient
Custom
.
There
remained
now
nothing
more
to
do
,
for
giving
these
Canons
the
Authority
and
Reputation
of
his
Majesties
Ecclesiastical
Laws
,
but
the
signifying
of
his
Royal
Assent
,
and
confirming
them
by
Letters
Patents
under
the
Great
Seal
of
England
.
And
this
his
Majesty
,
upon
mature
deliberation
,
was
graciously
pleased
to
do
,
commanding
in
the
same
,
That
they
should
be
diligently
observed
,
executed
,
and
equally
kept
by
all
his
Subjects
,
both
within
the
Provinces
of
Canterbury
and
York
respectively
:
That
for
the
better
observation
of
them
,
all
Ministers
should
audibly
and
distinctly
read
all
the
said
Canons
in
the
Church
or
Chappel
in
which
they
Minister
,
at
the
time
of
Divine
Service
;
The
Book
of
the
said
Canons
to
be
provided
before
Michaelmas
,
at
the
charge
of
their
Parishes
:
And
finally
,
That
all
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
and
others
having
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
,
shall
take
special
care
that
the
said
Canons
and
Ordinances
be
in
all
points
duly
observed
;
not
sparing
to
execute
the
Penalties
in
them
severally
mentioned
,
upon
any
that
shall
wittingly
or
wilfully
break
or
neglect
to
observe
the
same
,
as
they
tendred
the
Honour
of
God
,
the
Peace
of
the
Church
,
the
Tranquility
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
their
Duties
and
Service
to
his
Majesty
their
King
and
Sovereign
.
With
which
his
Majesties
Letters
Patents
,
bearing
date
on
Iune
13.
confirmatory
of
the
Acts
of
the
said
Convocations
,
I
conclude
the
fourth
and
busiest
part
of
this
present
History
,
THE
LIFE
OF
The
most
Reverend
FATHER
in
GOD
WILLIAM
Lord
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
LIB.
V.
Extending
from
the
end
of
the
Convocation
,
Anno
1640.
till
the
day
of
his
Death
,
Jan.
10th
1644.
.
THus
have
we
brought
this
Renowned
Prelate
,
Anno
Dom.
1640.
and
with
him
the
Church
unto
the
very
Battlement
and
Pinacle
of
External
Glories
.
But
such
is
the
vicissitude
of
humane
affairs
,
that
being
carried
to
the
height
they
begin
to
fall
;
it
being
no
otherwise
with
the
fortunes
of
States
or
Men
,
then
it
is
with
Plants
,
which
have
their
times
of
taking
Root
,
their
Growing
,
Flourishing
,
Maturity
,
and
then
their
Fading
,
and
decay
.
And
therefore
it
was
very
well
observed
by
Paterculus
,
an
old
Roman
Historian
,
that
when
either
Emulation
or
natural
Courage
had
given
to
any
man
an
edge
to
ascend
to
the
highest
,
after
they
had
[
(a)
](A43524-e122300-b)
(a)
N●tu●ali●e●
quod
p●ocedere
〈◊〉
potest
,
recedit
Vell.
Pat.
Hist.
Lib.
1.
attained
that
height
,
they
were
according
to
the
course
of
Nature
to
descend
again
;
and
that
it
was
no
otherwise
[
(b)
](A43524-e122320-b)
(b)
Gentium
,
urbium
,
〈◊〉
orum
nunc
〈◊〉
fortuna
,
nunc
sene
cit
,
al●qu
●●do
in●cri●
.
〈◊〉
with
States
and
Nations
then
with
Private
men
.
It
was
just
fourscore
years
from
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
under
Queen
Eliz.
to
the
Pacification
made
at
Berwick
,
when
the
King
so
unfortunately
dismist
his
Forces
,
and
thereby
left
himself
and
his
party
in
a
worse
condition
then
before
the
raising
of
his
Army
.
The
Church
till
then
might
seem
to
be
in
the
Ascendent
in
the
point
of
Culminating
;
and
was
then
ready
to
decline
,
which
our
Judicious
Hooker
For
taking
notice
of
the
inclination
of
the
times
to
Sacriledge
,
and
Spoil
,
and
Rapine
;
and
finding
nothing
more
frequent
in
the
mouths
of
men
,
then
this
,
that
they
which
endowed
Churches
with
Lands
poisoned
Religion
;
that
Tithes
and
Oblations
are
now
in
the
sight
of
God
but
as
the
sacrificed
blood
of
Goats
;
and
that
fulness
of
bread
having
made
the
Children
wanton
,
it
was
without
any
scruple
to
be
taken
away
from
them
,
He
made
upon
the
whole
matter
,
this
ensuing
Judgement
:
By
this
means
(
saith
he
)
or
the
like
suggestions
received
with
all
joy
,
and
with
like
sedulity
practiced
in
certain
parts
of
the
Christian
World
,
they
have
brought
to
pass
that
as
David
doth
say
of
man
,
so
it
is
in
hazard
to
be
verified
concerning
the
whole
Religion
and
service
of
God
,
The
time
thereof
may
peradventure
fall
out
to
be
threescore
and
ten
years
,
or
if
strength
do
serve
unto
fourscore
,
what
followeth
is
like
to
be
small
joy
for
them
whosoever
they
be
that
behold
the
same
.
An
Observation
which
seems
to
savour
more
of
the
Prophet
,
then
it
did
of
the
Preist
;
and
to
have
as
much
Divination
,
as
Divinity
in
it
.
Thus
also
in
reference
to
himself
,
he
was
now
growing
towards
the
term
of
70
years
,
which
the
Psalmist
had
assigned
to
the
Life
of
man
;
and
there
wanted
not
many
sad
Presages
of
his
Fall
and
Death
.
He
was
much
given
to
take
notice
of
his
Dreams
,
and
commit
them
to
writing
,
Amongst
which
I
find
this
for
one
,
that
on
Friday
night
the
24th
of
Ian.
1639.
his
father
(
who
died
46
years
before
)
came
to
him
,
and
that
to
his
thinking
he
was
as
well
,
and
as
cheerful
,
as
ever
he
saw
him
;
that
his
Father
asked
him
what
he
did
there
;
that
after
some
speech
he
demanded
of
his
Father
how
long
he
would
stay
there
;
and
that
his
Father
made
this
Answer
,
that
he
would
stay
till
he
had
him
along
with
him
.
A
dream
which
made
such
Impression
on
him
as
to
add
this
Note
to
it
in
his
Breviate
,
that
though
he
was
not
moved
with
Dreams
,
yet
he
thought
fit
to
remember
this
.
On
Friday
night
just
a
Moneth
before
,
being
the
27th
of
December
and
the
night
following
the
day
of
S.
Iohn
the
Evangelist
,
there
was
raised
such
a
violent
Tempest
that
many
of
the
Boats
which
were
drawn
to
Land
at
Lambeth
,
were
dasht
one
against
the
other
,
and
were
broke
to
pieces
;
and
that
the
shafts
of
two
Chimneys
were
blown
down
upon
the
Roof
of
his
Chamber
,
and
beat
down
both
the
Lead
and
Ra●ters
upon
his
bed
,
in
which
ruine
he
must
needs
have
Perished
,
if
the
Roughness
of
the
water
had
not
forced
him
to
keep
his
Chamber
at
White-hall
.
A
mischance
somewhat
of
this
nature
befel
the
same
night
at
Croyden
(
a
retiring
place
belonging
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
)
where
one
of
the
Pinacles
fell
from
the
Steeple
,
beat
down
the
Lead
and
Roof
of
the
Church
above
twenty
foot
square
.
But
that
which
was
more
remarkable
then
either
of
these
,
happened
the
same
night
at
the
Metropolitical
Church
in
the
City
of
Canterbury
;
where
one
of
the
Pinacles
upon
the
top
of
the
Bell-frey
Tower
,
which
carried
a
vane
,
with
this
Archbishops
Arms
upon
it
,
was
violently
struck
down
,
but
born
a
good
distance
from
the
Steeple
,
to
fall
upon
the
Roof
of
the
Cloyster
under
which
the
Arms
of
the
Archiepiscopal
See
it self
,
were
engraven
in
stone
;
which
Arms
being
broken
to
pieces
by
the
fall
of
the
other
,
gave
occasion
unto
one
who
loved
him
not
,
to
collect
this
Inference
,
that
the
Arms
of
the
present
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
breaking
down
the
Arms
of
the
See
of
Canterbury
,
not
only
portended
his
own
fall
,
but
the
Ruine
of
the
Metropolitical
dignity
by
the
weight
thereof
.
Of
these
mis-fortunes
,
(
which
some
men
perhaps
may
call
Presages
)
he
took
not
so
much
notice
,
as
he
did
of
an
accident
which
happened
on
S.
Simon
and
Iude's
e●e
,
not
above
a
week
before
the
beginning
of
the
late
long
Parliament
,
which
drew
him
to
his
final
Ruine
.
On
which
day
going
into
his
upper
study
to
send
some
Manuscripts
to
Oxon
,
●e
found
his
Picture
at
full
Length
,
and
taken
as
near
unto
the
life
as
the
Pensil
was
able
to
express
it
,
to
be
fallen
on
the
Floor
,
and
lying
flat
upon
its
face
,
the
string
being
broke
by
which
it
was
hanged
against
the
wall
.
At
the
sight
whereof
he
took
such
a
suddain
app●ehension
,
that
he
began
to
fear
it
as
an
Omen
of
that
ruine
which
was
coming
toward
him
,
and
which
every
day
began
to
be
threatned
to
him
,
as
the
Parliament
grew
nearer
and
nearer
to
consult
about
it
.
Which
accidents
happening
one
in
the
neck
of
anot●er
,
gave
him
some
occasion
to
look
back
on
a
former
misfortune
,
which
chanced
on
the
19th
of
Septemb.
1633.
being
the
very
day
of
his
Translation
to
the
See
of
Canterbury
;
When
the
Ferry
Boat
transporting
his
Coach
and
Horses
with
many
of
his
Servants
in
it
,
sunk
to
the
bottom
of
the
Thames
.
And
though
he
lost
neither
man
nor
Horse
by
the
misadventure
,
yet
much
discourse
was
made
upon
it
,
and
most
beheld
it
,
as
a
sign
of
no
good
Fortune
,
which
should
be●al
him
in
the
course
of
his
Future
Actions
.
But
worse
Presages
then
all
these
,
were
the
breaking
out
of
divers
Plots
and
Practices
against
him
,
by
the
Opposite
Factions
;
not
only
the
Puritans
but
the
Papists
,
conspiring
against
him
,
and
both
Resolved
to
bring
him
to
his
Fatal
end
by
some
means
or
other
.
The
Papists
which
had
hope
to
effect
great
matters
by
the
Power
and
Prevalency
of
the
Queen
,
found
the
Archbishop
so
averse
from
their
courses
,
and
the
King
so
resolute
in
the
maintainance
of
the
true
Protestant
Religion
here
by
Law
established
,
that
they
perceived
it
necessary
to
remove
them
both
out
of
the
way
,
before
any
thing
could
be
effected
answerable
to
their
expectation
.
A
confederacy
was
formed
amongst
them
,
consisting
of
some
of
the
most
subtle
heads
in
the
whole
Jesuitical
party
;
by
whom
it
was
concluded
to
foment
the
broils
began
in
Scotland
,
and
to
heighten
the
combustions
there
,
that
the
King
being
drawn
into
a
War
might
give
them
the
better
opportunity
to
effect
their
enterprise
for
sending
him
and
the
Archbishop
to
the
other
world
.
Which
being
by
one
of
the
party
on
compunction
of
Conscience
,
made
known
to
Andreas
ab
Habernsfield
,
who
had
been
Chaplain
as
some
said
to
the
Queen
of
Bohemia
,
they
both
together
gave
intimation
of
it
,
to
Sir
William
Boswel
,
his
Majesties
Resident
at
the
Hague
;
having
first
Found
him
by
his
Oath
not
to
reveal
the
same
to
any
man
Living
but
to
the
Archbishop
himself
,
and
by
the
Archbishop
to
the
King
.
This
signi●ied
by
Boswel's
Letters
of
the
9
●h
of
Septemb.
Together
〈◊〉
a
general
draught
of
the
design
transmitted
to
Canterbury
under
the
hand
of
Habernsfield
himself
,
the
first
discoverer
of
the
plot
.
On
the
Receipt
of
which
dispatches
the
Archbishop
giving
directio●s
to
Boswel
to
proceed
to
a
further
discovery
of
it
,
sends
the
Intelligence
with
all
speed
imaginable
,
by
his
Letters
of
the
11th
of
the
same
Moneth
to
the
King
at
York
;
beseeching
nothing
more
then
his
see
●●y
in
it
,
that
he
would
not
trust
his
Pockets
with
those
dangerous
Papers
;
and
finally
,
that
he
would
declare
what
his
Pleasure
was
for
the
Prosecution
of
the
business
.
And
so
far
both
the
King
and
he
had
very
good
Reason
to
be
sensible
of
the
dangers
which
were
threatned
to
them
.
But
when
the
large
discovery
was
brought
unto
him
transmitted
in
Boswel's
letter
of
the
15th
o●
Octob.
●e
found
some
names
in
it
,
which
discredited
the
whole
Relation
as
well
in
his
Majesties
Judgement
as
his
own
.
For
besides
his
naming
of
some
profest
Papists
,
as
the
Dutches
of
Buckingham
,
the
Countesses
of
Arundel
and
Newport
,
Mountague
,
Digby
,
and
Winter
,
o●
whose
Fidelity
the
King
was
not
willing
to
have
any
suspicion
,
〈◊〉
named
the
Earl
of
Arundel
,
Windebank
,
Principal
Secretarie
of
State
,
and
Porter
one
of
the
Grooms
of
the
Bed-Chamber
,
whom
〈◊〉
charged
to
be
the
Kings
utter
enemies
,
and
such
as
betrayed
his
secrets
to
the
Popes
Nuncio
upon
all
occasions
;
all
which
his
〈◊〉
beheld
as
men
of
most
approved
Loyalty
and
affections
to
him
;
By
reason
whereof
no
further
credit
being
given
to
the
Advertisement
,
which
they
had
from
Boswel
,
the
danger
so
much
scared
at
first
,
became
more
slighted
and
neglected
then
consisted
with
his
Majesties
safety
,
and
the
condition
of
the
times
which
〈◊〉
apt
to
mischief
;
For
though
the
Party
who
first
brake
the
●ee
to
this
Intelligence
,
might
be
mistaken
in
the
names
of
some
of
the
Accomplices
,
which
were
interessed
in
the
designe
,
whose
Relations
unto
those
of
the
Church
of
Rome
might
give
some
ground
for
the
mistake
;
yet
the
calamities
which
soon
after
●ell
upon
them
both
,
the
deplorable
death
of
the
Archbishop
first
,
and
his
Majesty
afterwards
,
declare
sufficiently
,
that
there
was
some
greater
Reality
in
the
Plot
then
the
King
was
willing
to
believe
.
But
it
●ad
been
a
Maxime
with
King
Iames
,
his
Father
,
That
Suspicion
was
the
sickness
and
disease
of
a
Tyrant
;
which
laid
him
open
to
all
the
subtle
Practices
of
malicious
cunning
.
And
it
had
been
taken
up
by
this
King
for
an
Axiom
also
,
That
it
was
better
to
be
deceived
than
to
distrust
;
which
paved
a
plain
and
easie
way
to
all
those
misfortunes
which
in
the
whole
course
of
his
Reign
,
especially
for
ten
years
last
past
,
had
been
brought
upon
him
.
And
as
for
Canterbury
himself
he
had
so
many
dangers
threatned
from
the
Puritan
Faction
as
made
him
bend
his
whole
thoughts
to
prevent
their
Practices
,
who
had
already
declared
their
Purpose
towards
his
Destruction
.
For
a
brui●e
being
maliciously
spread
abroad
,
that
the
late
Parliament
had
been
dissolved
by
his
Procurement
,
the
Rabble
became
so
in●lamed
,
that
a
Paper
was
pasted
up
at
the
Exchange
,
on
Saterday
the
ninth
of
May
,
advising
and
animating
the
Apprentices
to
Sack
his
House
at
Lambeth
on
the
Munday
following
.
This
gave
him
a
sufficient
warning
to
expect
a
storm
,
and
to
prepare
himself
against
it
;
which
he
did
with
so
much
care
and
courage
,
that
though
he
was
assaulted
that
night
with
a
confused
Raskal
Rabble
of
five
hundred
persons
,
yet
they
were
not
able
either
to
force
the
House
,
or
do
any
visible
harm
unto
it
.
The
next
day
he
procured
some
pieces
of
Cannon
,
which
he
caused
to
be
planted
for
defence
of
the
great
Gate
which
leads
into
the
house
,
and
strengthned
all
the
lesser
doors
which
opened
towards
the
Garden
,
and
other
places
;
so
that
there
was
no
danger
to
be
feared
from
the
like
alarms
,
though
prudently
he
withdrew
to
his
Chamber
at
Whitehall
till
the
Rage
of
the
People
was
blown
over
.
Some
of
the
principal
Actors
in
this
Sedition
being
apprehended
and
committed
to
the
Goal
in
Southwark
,
were
forcibly
delivered
by
others
of
their
Accomplices
,
who
brake
open
that
and
all
the
other
Prisons
in
that
Precinct
;
for
which
one
Benslead
,
who
appeared
in
the
head
of
that
Riot
,
was
on
the
21.
of
May
condemned
for
Treason
,
and
was
accordingly
drawn
,
hanged
,
and
quartered
,
for
a
terrour
to
others
.
Which
seasonable
Execution
put
an
end
to
the
Outrage
,
but
not
to
the
malice
of
the
People
;
Libels
against
him
being
scattered
in
most
parts
of
the
City
.
For
though
about
the
end
of
August
a
Paper
was
dropt
in
the
Covent
Garden
,
encouraging
the
Souldiers
and
Apprentices
to
fall
upon
him
in
the
Kings
Absence
(
his
Majesty
being
then
newly
gone
against
the
Scots
)
yet
there
was
no
Tumult
raised
upon
it
;
the
People
standing
in
more
fear
of
the
Hangman
than
to
expose
themselves
again
to
the
Knife
and
Halter
.
Howsoever
thinking
it
as
unsafe
as
it
was
imprudent
to
tempt
the
Rabble
to
bestow
another
visit
on
him
at
his
house
in
Lambeth
,
he
gave
order
that
the
High
Commission
should
be
kept
in
St.
Pauls
,
and
he
did
well
and
wisely
in
it
.
For
the
Commissioners
sitting
there
,
on
October
22.
were
violently
assaulted
by
a
mixt
multitude
of
Pr●wnists
,
Anabaptists
,
and
Puritans
,
of
all
sorts
to
the
number
of
2000.
and
upwards
,
crying
out
they
would
have
no
Bishops
,
nor
no
High
Commission
.
In
which
Tumult
,
having
frighted
away
the
Judges
,
Advocates
,
and
Officers
of
the
Court
,
they
brake
down
all
the
Seats
and
Benches
which
they
found
in
the
Consistory
,
putting
the
King
to
a
new
necessity
of
keeping
a
Guard
upon
that
Church
,
as
before
at
Westminster
,
not
only
at
the
next
sitting
of
the
said
Commissioners
,
but
at
the
first
meeting
of
the
Convocation
,
which
soon
after
followed
.
And
though
one
Quatreman
had
appeared
in
the
head
of
this
company
,
and
animated
all
the
rest
to
commit
these
insolencies
;
yet
there
was
nothing
done
in
order
to
his
Punishment
or
Apprehension
:
the
Party
being
grown
so
audacious
in
their
disorders
,
partly
upon
the
near
approach
of
the
Parliament
,
but
principally
by
the
coming
in
of
the
Scots
,
that
they
contemned
the
Law
,
and
defied
the
Magistrates
.
For
the
Scots
,
being
put
into
a
stock
of
Reputation
by
the
Kings
Recalling
of
his
Forces
the
year
before
,
had
took
up
store
of
Arms
and
Ammunition
(
as
before
was
said
)
upon
days
of
Payment
.
Advertised
of
his
Majesties
Preparation
to
make
war
upon
them
,
and
confident
o●
a
strong
party
which
they
had
in
England
,
they
entred
the
Realm
in
hostile
manner
,
taking
in
all
places
of
importance
which
they
found
in
their
way
.
And
having
put
by
his
Majesties
Forces
near
a
place
called
Newbourn
,
they
past
over
the
Tine
,
and
presently
made
themselves
Masters
of
the
strong
Town
of
New-Castle
,
by
which
they
put
a
bridle
into
the
mouths
of
the
Londoners
,
his
Majesties
Forces
looking
on
,
or
not
very
far
distant
.
The
news
of
this
Invasion
being
brought
to
the
King
,
on
August
20.
he
began
a
Posting
Journey
towards
his
Army
in
the
North
:
But
he
neither
found
the
same
men
,
nor
the
same
affections
,
as
he
had
so
unfortunately
discharged
the
year
before
.
Many
of
these
Souldiers
being
so
ill
principled
,
or
so
ill
perswaded
,
that
in
their
marchings
through
the
Country
they
brake
into
Churches
,
pulled
up
the
Railes
,
threw
down
the
Communion
Tables
,
defac'd
the
Common-Prayer-Books
,
tore
the
Surplices
,
and
committed
many
other
Acts
of
outragious
insolence
.
The
chief
Command
he
had
entrusted
to
the
Earl
of
Northumberland
,
whom
he
had
before
made
Admiral
of
his
Royal
Navy
for
defence
of
the
Kingdom
,
honoured
him
with
the
Order
of
the
Garter
,
and
made
him
one
of
the
Lords
of
his
Privy
Council
;
so
that
no
greater
characters
of
Power
and
Favour
could
be
imprinted
on
a
Subject
.
The
Office
of
Lieutenant
General
he
had
committed
unto
the
Earl
of
Strafford
Lord
Lieutenant
of
Ireland
,
of
whose
Fidelity
and
Courage
he
could
make
no
question
;
And
the
Command
of
the
Horse
to
Edward
Lord
Conway
,
whose
Father
had
been
raised
by
King
Iames
from
a
private
condition
to
be
one
of
his
principal
Secretaries
,
and
a
Peer
of
the
Realm
.
Of
which
three
great
Commanders
it
was
observed
,
that
one
had
sufficient
health
,
but
had
no
will
to
the
business
;
That
another
had
a
good
will
to
it
,
but
wanted
health
;
and
that
a
third
had
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
.
And
yet
as
crasie
and
infirm
as
the
Earl
of
Strafford
found
himself
,
he
chearfully
undertook
the
charge
of
the
Army
in
the
Generals
abs●nce
,
and
signified
by
Letter
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
that
he
durst
venture
upon
the
peril
of
his
head
to
drive
the
Scots
out
of
England
:
but
that
he
did
not
hold
it
Counsellable
,
as
the
case
then
stood
.
If
any
other
of
the
Lords
had
advised
the
King
to
try
his
Fortune
in
a
Battel
,
he
doubted
not
of
sending
them
home
in
more
haste
than
they
came
:
but
the
Scots
had
rendred
him
unfit
to
make
the
motion
,
for
fear
it
might
be
thought
that
he
studied
more
his
own
Concernments
,
than
he
did
the
Kings
.
For
these
Invadors
,
finding
by
whose
Counsels
his
Majesty
governed
his
Affairs
,
resolved
to
draw
them
into
discredit
,
both
with
Prince
and
People
.
And
to
that
end
it
was
declared
in
a
Remonstrance
,
publisht
before
their
taking
Arms
,
R●m●nst
.
of
the
Scots
,
p.
7
That
their
Propositions
and
Desires
,
so
necessary
and
vital
unto
that
Kingdom
,
could
find
no
access
unto
the
ears
of
the
gracious
King
by
reason
of
the
powerful
Diversion
of
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
the
Deputy
of
Ireland
,
who
(
strengthned
with
the
high
and
mighty
Faction
of
Papists
near
his
Majesty
)
did
only
side
in
all
matters
of
Temporal
and
Spiritual
affairs
;
making
the
necessity
of
their
Service
to
his
Majesty
to
appear
in
being
the
only
fit
Instruments
(
under
the
pretext
of
vindicating
his
Majesties
Honour
)
to
oppress
both
the
just
Liberties
of
his
Free
Subjects
,
and
the
true
Reformed
Religion
in
all
his
Kingdoms
.
Seconding
this
Remonstrance
with
another
Pamphlet
,
called
,
The
Intention
of
the
Army
;
they
signified
therein
to
the
good
People
of
England
,
that
they
had
no
design
either
to
waste
their
Goods
,
or
spoyl
their
Country
:
but
only
to
become
Petitioners
to
his
Sacred
Majesty
to
call
a
Parliament
,
and
to
bring
the
said
Archbishop
and
Lord
Lieutenant
to
their
condign
Punishments
.
Intent
.
of
the
Army
.
p
7.
In
which
those
modest
men
express
,
That
as
they
desired
the
unworthy
Authors
of
their
trouble
,
who
had
come
out
from
themselves
,
to
be
tried
at
home
,
according
to
their
own
Laws
;
so
they
would
press
no
further
Process
against
Canterbury
,
and
the
Lieutenant
of
Ireland
,
and
the
rest
of
those
pernicious
Counsellors
in
England
,
whom
they
called
the
Authors
of
all
the
miseries
of
both
Kingdoms
,
than
what
their
own
Parliament
should
discern
to
be
their
just
deserving
.
And
that
the
English
might
see
the
better
whom
they
chiefly
aimed
at
,
a
book
was
published
by
the
name
of
Laudensium
Autocatacrisis
,
or
the
Canterburians
Self-conviction
;
in
which
the
Author
of
it
did
endeavour
to
prove
,
out
of
the
Books
,
Speeches
,
and
Writings
of
the
Archbishop
himself
,
as
also
of
some
Bishops
,
and
other
learned
men
,
who
had
exercised
their
Pens
in
the
late
disputes
,
That
there
was
a
strange
design
in
hand
for
bringing
in
Superstition
,
Popery
,
and
Arminianism
,
to
the
subversion
of
the
Gospel
,
and
of
suppressing
the
Religion
here
by
Law
established
.
But
as
these
Reproaches
moved
not
him
,
so
neither
did
their
Remonstrance
,
or
any
other
of
their
Scribbles
distract
his
Majesties
Resolutions
,
untill
he
found
himself
assaulted
by
a
Petition
from
some
Lords
in
the
South
,
which
threatned
more
danger
at
his
back
than
he
had
cause
to
fear
from
the
Northern
Tempest
which
blew
directly
in
his
teeth
;
Complaint
was
made
in
this
Petition
of
the
many
inconvenicences
which
had
been
drawn
upon
this
Kingdom
by
his
Majesties
engagings
against
the
Scots
;
as
also
of
the
great
encrease
of
Popery
;
the
pressing
of
the
present
payment
of
Ship-money
;
the
dissolving
of
former
Parliaments
;
Monopolies
,
Innovations
,
and
some
other
gr●evances
,
amongst
which
the
Canons
which
were
made
in
the
late
Convocation
could
not
be
omitted
.
For
Remedy
whereof
,
his
Majesty
is
desired
to
call
a
Parliament
,
to
bring
the
Authors
of
the
said
pretended
grievances
to
a
Legal
Trial
,
and
to
compose
the
present
War
without
Bloudshed
;
Subscribed
by
the
Earls
of
Essex
,
Hartford
,
Rutland
,
Bedford
,
Exeter
,
Warwick
,
Moulgrave
,
and
Bullingbrooke
,
the
Lords
Say
,
Mandevil
,
Brooke
,
and
Howard
;
presented
to
the
King
at
York
on
the
third
of
September
;
And
seconded
by
another
from
the
City
of
London
to
the
same
effect
.
His
Majesty
,
being
thus
between
two
Milstones
,
could
find
no
better
way
to
extricate
himself
out
of
these
perplexities
,
than
to
call
the
great
Council
of
his
Peers
,
to
whom
at
their
first
meeting
,
on
the
24
of
the
same
month
,
he
signified
his
purpose
to
hold
a
Parliament
in
London
on
the
third
of
November
;
and
by
their
Counsel
entertained
a
Treaty
with
those
of
Scotland
,
who
building
on
the
confidence
which
they
had
in
some
Lords
of
England
,
had
petitioned
for
it
.
According
unto
which
Advice
a
Commission
is
directed
to
eight
Earls
,
and
as
many
Barons
of
the
English
Nation
,
(
seven
of
which
had
subscribed
the
former
Petition
)
enabling
them
to
treat
with
the
Scots
Commissioners
,
to
hear
their
Grievances
and
Demands
,
and
to
report
the
same
to
his
Majesty
,
and
the
Lords
of
his
Council
.
These
points
being
gained
,
which
the
Puritan
Faction
in
both
Kingdoms
had
chiefly
aimed
at
,
the
Scots
were
insolent
enough
in
their
Proposals
,
Requiring
freedom
of
Commerce
,
Reparation
of
their
former
Losses
,
and
most
especially
the
maintenance
of
their
Army
at
the
charge
of
the
English
;
without
which
no
Cessation
would
be
harkned
to
.
Satisfaction
being
given
them
in
their
last
Demand
,
and
good
Assurances
for
the
two
first
,
they
decline
York
,
as
being
unsafe
for
their
Commissioners
,
and
procure
Rippon
to
be
named
,
for
the
place
of
the
Treaty
;
where
the
Lord
Lieutenant
was
of
less
influence
than
he
was
at
York
;
and
where
being
further
from
the
King
,
they
might
shuffle
the
Cards
,
and
play
the
Game
to
their
best
contentment
.
The
rest
of
October
,
from
the
end
of
the
first
week
of
it
,
when
they
excepted
against
York
,
was
drilled
on
,
in
requiring
that
some
persons
of
quality
,
intrusted
by
the
Scottish
Nation
,
might
have
more
Offices
than
they
had
about
his
Majesty
,
and
the
Queen
,
and
in
the
Court
of
the
Prince
.
That
a
Declaration
might
be
made
for
naturalizing
and
settling
the
Capacities
and
mutual
Priviledges
of
the
Subjects
in
both
Kingdoms
:
but
chiefly
that
there
might
be
an
Unity
and
Uniformity
in
Church-Government
,
as
a
special
means
for
conserving
of
the
Peace
between
the
two
Nations
.
And
thus
they
entertained
the
time
till
the
beginning
of
the
Parliament
,
which
removed
the
Treaty
from
Rippon
to
London
,
where
the
Scots
were
sure
of
more
Friends
,
and
of
warmer
Quarters
,
than
the
Northern
Counties
could
afford
them
.
In
the
mean
time
it
may
be
asked
what
became
all
this
while
o●
the
Irish
Army
,
consisting
of
8000
Foot
,
and
1000
Horse
,
which
had
been
raised
with
so
much
zeal
by
the
Earl
of
Strafford
at
the
beginning
of
the
Spring
;
and
by
the
power
whereof
(
kept
ever
since
in
constant
pay
and
continual
exercise
)
his
Majesty
might
have
reduced
the
Scots
to
their
due
obedience
,
as
was
declared
by
the
Earl
at
the
Council
Table
on
May
6.
being
the
next
day
after
the
dissolving
of
the
former
Parliament
.
Which
Army
if
it
had
been
put
over
into
Cumberland
(
to
which
from
the
Port
of
Carickfergus
in
Ireland
is
but
a
short
and
easie
passage
)
they
might
have
got
upon
the
Back
of
the
Scots
,
and
caught
the
wretched
People
in
a
pretty
Pitfall
;
so
that
having
the
English
Army
before
them
,
and
the
Irish
behind
them
,
they
could
not
but
be
ground
to
powder
as
between
two
Milstones
.
But
this
design
,
if
it
were
ever
thought
of
,
was
never
put
in
execution
;
so
as
that
Army
was
dissolved
without
doing
any
thing
in
order
to
his
Majesties
Service
:
the
Commons
in
the
following
Parliament
not
thinking
themselves
or
their
affairs
in
any
security
as
long
as
those
Forces
were
maintained
and
held
together
.
It
may
be
askt
in
the
next
place
,
why
the
Parliament
,
called
at
such
a
time
,
and
on
such
an
occasion
,
(
that
is
to
say
,
the
over-running
of
the
Northern
parts
of
the
Kingdom
by
a
Scottish
Army
)
should
be
held
at
Westminster
;
when
York
(
where
the
King
was
then
in
Person
)
lay
nearer
to
the
danger
and
the
Scene
of
Action
,
and
to
the
place
of
Treaty
betwixt
the
Nations
.
These
Reasons
were
sufficient
to
have
moved
the
King
to
hold
this
Parliament
at
York
,
and
not
at
Westminster
,
had
he
known
nothing
of
the
disaffections
and
engagements
of
the
neighbouring
City
,
as
he
knew
too
much
.
And
he
had
some
good
Presidents
too
,
which
might
have
added
no
small
weight
to
the
consideration
:
For
when
King
Edward
was
busie
in
the
Conquest
of
Wales
,
he
called
his
Parliament
to
Acton
Burnel
,
being
in
the
Marches
of
that
Country
;
and
when
he
turned
his
Forces
to
the
Conquest
of
Scotland
,
he
called
his
Parliament
to
Carlisle
(
if
my
memory
fall
me
not
)
being
on
the
borders
of
that
Kingdom
.
Had
the
King
made
choice
of
the
like
Place
for
this
present
Parliament
(
which
he
did
afterward
endeavour
to
alter
when
it
was
too
late
(
he
had
undoubtedly
prevented
all
those
inconveniencies
(
or
rather
mischiefs
)
which
the
Pride
,
Purse
,
Faction
,
and
Tumultuousness
of
the
Londoners
,
did
afterwards
inforce
upon
him
.
And
finally
,
It
might
be
asked
,
What
might
move
his
Majesty
to
transfer
the
Treaty
from
Rippon
to
London
,
where
the
Commissioners
of
the
Scots
were
Complemented
,
Feasted
,
and
presented
by
the
wanton
Citizens
;
Their
Lodgings
more
frequented
for
Prayers
and
Sermons
,
than
the
houses
of
Foreign
Embassadors
had
ever
been
for
hearing
Mass
by
any
of
the
English
Papists
.
By
means
whereof
they
had
the
greater
opportunity
to
enflame
that
City
,
and
make
it
capable
of
any
impression
which
they
thought
fit
to
imprint
upon
it
;
exprest
not
long
after
by
their
going
down
in
such
huge
multitudes
after
Alderman
Pennington
,
to
present
a
Petition
to
the
Parliament
,
subscribed
by
some
Thousands
of
hands
against
the
Government
of
Bishops
here
by
Law
estalis●t
;
as
afterwards
in
no
less
number
to
clamour
at
the
Parliament
doors
for
Justice
on
the
Earl
of
Strafford
,
which
were
the
points
most
aimed
at
by
the
Scottish
Covenanters
.
To
which
no
Answer
can
be
given
,
but
that
all
these
things
were
so
disposed
of
by
the
supreme
and
over-ruling
power
of
the
Heavenly
Providence
,
contrary
to
all
reason
of
State
,
and
Civil
Prudence
.
But
to
proceed
,
the
third
of
November
drawing
on
,
when
the
Parliament
was
to
take
beginning
,
A
Letter
was
writ
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
advertising
,
that
the
Parliament
of
the
twentieth
year
of
King
Henry
viii
.
which
began
in
the
Fall
of
Cardinal
Wolsey
,
continued
in
the
Diminution
of
the
Power
and
Priviledges
of
the
Clergy
,
and
ended
in
the
dissolution
of
the
Abbeys
and
Religious
Houses
,
was
begun
on
the
third
day
of
November
;
and
therefore
that
for
good-luck
sake
he
would
move
the
King
to
Respite
the
first
sitting
of
it
for
a
day
or
two
longer
:
But
the
Archbishop
not
harkning
to
this
Advertisement
,
the
Parliament
had
its
first
sitting
at
the
time
appointed
.
Which
Parliament
as
it
began
in
the
Fall
and
Ruine
of
the
Archbishop
himself
,
and
was
continued
in
the
total
Dissipation
of
the
remaining
Rites
and
Priviledges
of
the
English
Clergy
;
so
did
it
not
end
till
it
had
subverted
the
Episcopal
Government
,
dissolved
,
as
much
as
in
them
was
,
all
Capitular
Bodies
,
and
left
the
Cathedrals
of
this
Land
(
not
presently
ruined
I
confess
,
but
)
without
means
to
keep
them
up
for
the
time
to
come
.
The
day
appointed
being
come
,
his
Majesty
declined
the
accustomed
way
of
riding
in
a
Magnificent
Pomp
from
Whitehall
to
the
Church
of
Westminster
,
and
making
his
entry
there
at
the
great
Western
Gate
:
but
rather
chose
to
pass
thither
privately
by
water
,
attended
by
such
of
the
Lords
as
could
accommodate
themselves
with
convenient
Barges
.
Entring
the
Church
at
the
Little
door
which
openeth
toward
the
East
,
he
was
received
by
the
Sub-Dean
and
Prebendaries
under
a
Canopy
of
State
,
and
so
conducted
to
the
place
where
he
heard
the
Sermon
;
the
performance
of
which
work
was
commended
by
his
Grace
of
Canterbury
to
the
Bishop
of
Oxon.
and
by
him
learnedly
discharged
.
The
Sermon
being
done
,
his
Majesty
,
attended
by
the
Peers
and
Prelates
,
returned
the
same
way
to
Westminster
Hall
,
and
from
thence
went
to
the
Parliament
House
;
where
causing
the
Commons
to
be
called
before
him
,
he
acquainted
both
Houses
with
the
Insolencies
committed
by
the
Scots
,
who
not
content
to
embroyle
their
own
Country
had
invaded
this
;
requiring
their
timely
assistance
to
drive
the
Rebels
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
casting
●imself
upon
the
good
affections
of
his
English
Subjects
.
The
Commons
were
not
more
willing
to
hear
that
his
Majesty
was
resolved
to
cast
himself
wholly
on
their
good
affections
,
than
many
zealous
Patriots
seemed
to
be
troubled
at
it
,
knowing
how
ill
it
sorts
with
Kings
when
they
have
no
way
to
subsist
,
or
carry
on
their
great
Designs
,
but
by
casting
themselves
wholly
on
the
love
of
the
People
.
These
on
the
other
side
were
not
better
pleased
with
hearing
his
Majesty
call
the
Scots
by
the
name
of
Rebels
,
whom
he
had
too
long
courted
by
the
name
of
his
Scottish
Subjects
,
than
the
Prevailing
Members
in
the
House
of
Commons
were
offended
at
it
;
the
name
of
Rebels
rendring
them
uncapable
of
those
many
Favours
which
were
designed
them
by
that
House
.
And
the
displeasure
went
so
high
,
that
his
Majesty
finding
into
what
condition
he
had
cast
himself
,
was
fain
to
call
both
Houses
before
him
within
two
daies
after
,
[
(a)
](A43524-e124690-b)
(a)
R●●iquiae
Car●linae
,
p.
3
there
to
Explain
,
or
rather
to
Retract
so
harsh
a
Title
,
calling
them
afterwards
by
the
name
of
his
Subjects
of
Scotland
,
as
he
used
to
do
;
which
gave
the
Commons
such
a
sense
of
their
Power
,
and
of
his
Compliance
,
that
they
resolved
to
husband
both
to
their
best
advantage
,
and
not
so
easily
to
part
with
their
Friends
of
Scotland
,
as
his
Majesty
first
hoped
they
would
.
The
differences
might
have
been
agreed
at
York
or
Rippon
,
if
the
Commissioners
of
the
Scots
had
been
as
forward
as
the
English
;
but
the
Scots
so
delayed
them
(
as
his
Majesty
noted
in
that
Speech
)
that
it
was
not
possible
to
end
it
there
.
The
Scots
had
other
work
to
do
besides
their
own
,
and
must
be
kept
in
pay
at
the
charge
of
the
English
,
till
they
had
brought
his
Majesty
into
such
a
condition
,
that
it
was
not
safe
for
him
to
deny
them
any
thing
,
which
they
had
the
confidence
to
require
.
Such
a
beginning
had
this
long
and
unhappy
Parliament
,
unhappy
to
the
King
,
and
to
all
that
loved
his
Power
or
Person
;
most
men
who
looked
on
his
Affairs
with
the
eye
of
Judgment
,
presaging
that
this
thrif●y
omission
of
the
Publick
Pomp
in
the
present
Conjunctures
,
would
prove
as
inauspicious
to
him
as
the
like
neglect
had
done
at
his
Coronation
;
and
that
this
Parliament
which
began
without
solemnity
would
prove
a
Parliament
of
sorrows
unto
him
and
his
.
With
little
better
Fortune
did
the
Convocation
take
beginning
at
S.
Pauls
Church
on
the
morrow
after
,
handselled
at
their
first
meeting
by
the
sad
news
of
the
Decease
of
Dr.
Neile
,
Archbishop
of
York
,
which
had
been
brought
unto
the
Town
the
day
before
.
A
man
he
was
who
had
past
through
all
Degrees
and
Orders
in
the
Church
of
England
,
and
thereby
made
acquainted
with
the
conveniencies
,
or
distresses
,
incident
to
all
conditions
.
He
had
served
the
Church
as
Schoolmaster
,
Curate
,
Vicar
,
Parson
,
Master
of
the
Savoy
,
Dean
of
Westminster
,
Clerk
of
the
Closet
to
both
Kings
successively
,
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
Lichfield
,
Lincoln
,
Durham
,
and
Winchester
,
and
finally
,
Archbishop
of
York
,
in
which
place
he
died
.
Many
good
Offices
he
had
done
to
the
Church
and
Church-men
in
his
attendance
at
the
Court
,
crossing
the
Scots
in
most
of
their
suits
,
their
Ecclesiastical
Preferments
,
which
greedily
and
ambitiously
they
hunted
after
,
and
thereby
drawing
on
himself
the
general
hatred
not
only
of
the
Scots
,
but
Scotizing
English
.
But
of
this
Prelate
we
have
spoke
so
much
upon
other
occasions
,
that
we
may
save
the
labour
of
any
further
addition
,
than
that
he
died
as
full
of
years
as
he
was
of
honours
,
an
affectionate
Subject
to
his
Prince
,
an
indulgent
Father
to
his
Clergy
,
a
bountiful
Patron
to
his
Chaplains
,
and
a
true
friend
to
all
which
relied
upon
him
;
more
fortunate
in
the
time
of
his
death
than
the
course
of
his
life
,
in
being
prevented
by
that
blessed
opportunity
from
seeing
those
calamities
which
afterwards
fell
upon
the
King
,
the
Church
,
and
all
that
wish
well
to
either
of
them
;
which
must
have
been
more
grievous
to
him
than
a
thousand
deaths
.
But
this
bad
news
retarded
not
the
Convocation
from
proceeding
forwards
,
the
Prelates
and
Clergy
attending
the
Archbishop
from
the
Chapter-house
into
the
Choire
,
where
they
heard
the
Sermon
,
Preached
at
that
time
by
Bargrave
then
Dean
of
Canterbury
;
which
done
,
the
Clergy
settled
to
the
choice
of
a
Prolocutor
,
electing
the
same
man
who
had
before
discharged
the
Place
with
so
much
dexterity
.
Adjourned
to
Westminster
,
and
Protestation
made
by
the
Sub-Dean
and
Prebends
,
according
to
the
usual
custome
,
the
Prolocutor
was
presented
to
the
Archbishop
and
Bishops
in
the
Chappel
of
King
Henry
vii
.
at
what
time
the
Archbishop
in
an
eloquent
but
sad
Oration
,
bemoaned
the
infelicities
which
he
saw
hanging
over
the
Church
,
advising
every
one
there
present
to
perform
their
Duties
,
and
not
to
be
wanting
to
themselves
,
or
the
cause
of
Religion
,
as
far
forth
as
they
were
concerned
in
their
several
places
.
Nothing
more
done
of
any
moment
in
this
Convocation
,
but
that
a
motion
was
made
by
Warmistre
,
one
of
the
Clerks
for
the
Diocess
of
Worcester
,
to
this
effect
;
viz.
That
they
should
endeavour
(
according
to
the
Levitical
Laws
)
to
cover
the
Pit
which
they
had
opened
,
and
to
prevent
their
Adversaries
intention
by
condemning
such
offensive
Canons
as
were
made
in
the
last
Convocation
.
He
had
before
offered
at
many
things
in
that
Convocation
,
but
such
was
his
ill-luck
,
that
the
Vote
was
for
the
most
part
passed
before
he
spake
;
nor
had
he
better
fortune
in
his
motion
now
,
than
his
offers
then
,
the
Members
of
that
House
not
being
willing
to
condemn
themselves
till
they
were
accused
.
So
that
not
having
any
other
way
to
obtain
his
purpose
,
he
caused
a
long
Speech
,
which
he
had
made
upon
this
occasion
,
to
be
put
in
Print
;
bitter
enough
against
some
Canons
and
Proceedings
in
the
former
Session
:
but
such
as
could
not
save
him
from
a
Sequestration
,
when
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
were
brought
under
the
same
condition
.
Whilst
these
things
were
acting
on
the
Stage
of
Westminster
,
the
Earl
of
Strafford
was
not
Idle
in
acting
his
part
at
York
,
amongst
the
Souldiers
,
whose
affections
he
had
gained
so
far
,
that
he
was
generally
beheld
with
esteem
and
veneration
.
He
had
before
sufficient
proof
,
how
strongly
the
Scots
aimed
at
his
destruction
,
expressed
in
their
Remonstrance
,
and
the
Intentions
of
their
Army
,
(
as
they
called
the
Pamphlet
)
but
more
especially
by
the
refusal
of
the
Scots
Commissioners
to
hold
the
Treaty
at
York
,
and
the
reasons
given
for
their
refusal
;
for
in
a
Paper
of
theirs
,
presented
on
October
8.
They
had
insisted
on
the
danger
apprehended
by
them
in
going
to
York
,
and
casting
themselves
and
others
,
who
might
be
joyned
with
them
,
into
the
hands
of
an
Army
commanded
by
the
Lord
Lieutenant
of
Ireland
,
against
whom
(
as
a
chief
Incendiary
according
to
their
demands
,
which
was
the
subject
of
the
Treaty
it self
)
they
resolved
to
proceed
.
They
complained
also
in
that
Paper
,
That
in
the
Parliament
of
Ireland
he
had
proceeded
against
them
as
Traitors
and
Rebels
;
That
he
honoured
them
in
his
common
talk
with
no
better
Titles
;
That
his
Commission
was
to
destroy
them
;
And
that
by
all
means
,
and
by
all
occasions
,
he
had
hindred
all
Propositions
tending
to
a
Pacification
,
for
fear
himself
might
be
excluded
from
the
benefit
of
it
.
He
was
not
without
a
strong
presumption
,
that
the
Scots
were
animated
unto
these
Demands
,
and
incouraged
to
invade
the
Kingdom
,
by
some
of
those
which
were
of
greatest
Prevalency
in
both
Houses
of
Parliament
.
And
lying
so
near
the
Scots
,
in
the
head
of
his
Army
,
he
had
not
only
gained
assurance
(
as
he
conceived
)
in
many
particulars
to
confirm
it
,
but
that
there
was
a
Confederacy
made
between
the
Heads
of
the
Covenanters
and
some
of
the
leading
Members
of
both
Houses
,
his
most
Capital
Enemies
,
to
subject
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
and
innovate
in
that
of
the
Civil
State
;
which
Intelligence
being
digested
into
the
Form
of
an
Impeachment
,
he
intended
to
present
to
the
House
of
Peers
as
soon
as
he
had
taken
his
place
amongst
them
:
and
to
that
end
prepared
for
his
last
Journey
to
London
,
from
whence
he
never
was
to
return
alive
.
Calling
together
some
of
his
especial
Friends
,
and
many
of
the
chief
Officers
and
Commanders
which
remained
in
the
Army
,
he
made
them
acquainted
with
his
purpose
of
going
to
Westminster
to
attend
the
Parliament
,
leaving
to
them
the
Charge
of
his
Majesties
Forces
,
and
the
preserving
of
those
parts
from
the
spoyl
of
the
Enemy
.
An
Enterprise
from
which
he
was
disswaded
by
most
of
his
Friends
,
alledging
that
he
could
not
chuse
but
know
,
that
the
Scots
,
and
Scotizing
English
had
most
infallibly
resolved
on
his
destruction
;
and
that
innocency
was
no
Armour
of
Proof
against
the
fiery
Darts
of
malicious
Power
;
That
seeing
such
a
storm
hang
over
his
head
,
rather
keep
himself
in
the
English
Army
,
(
being
under
his
Command
,
which
he
had
gained
upon
exceedingly
by
his
noble
carriage
)
or
pass
over
into
Ireland
,
where
the
Army
rested
wholly
at
his
Devotion
;
or
transport
himself
to
some
Foreign
Kingdom
,
till
fairer
weather
here
(
in
reference
to
his
own
safety
and
the
publick
peace
)
should
invite
him
home
;
That
it
was
no
betraying
of
his
innocency
to
decline
a
Trial
where
Partiality
held
the
Scales
,
and
Self-ends
backt
with
Power
,
and
made
blind
with
Prejudice
,
were
like
to
over-ballance
Justice
;
That
if
Sentence
should
be
passed
against
him
for
default
of
appearance
(
which
was
the
worst
that
could
befal
him
)
yet
he
would
then
keep
his
head
on
his
shoulders
until
better
times
,
and
in
the
mean
season
might
do
his
Majesty
as
good
Service
in
the
Courts
of
many
Foraign
Princes
,
as
if
he
were
sitting
in
White-hall
at
the
Council
Table
.
Turning
a
deaf
car
to
these
considerations
,
he
Resolved
to
prosecute
his
design
,
but
was
scarce
entred
into
the
House
of
Peers
,
when
followed
at
the
heels
by
Pym
(
whom
it
concerned
as
much
as
any
)
who
fearing
or
knowing
his
intendments
,
impeacht
him
of
high
Treason
,
in
the
name
of
all
the
Commons
of
England
,
requiring
their
names
that
he
might
be
sequestred
from
the
House
,
and
Committed
to
Custody
.
And
here
again
it
was
conceived
that
the
Earl
shewed
not
that
praesentiam
animi
,
that
readiness
of
Courage
and
Resolution
,
which
formerly
had
conducted
him
through
so
many
difficulties
,
in
giving
over
his
design
;
For
though
he
lost
the
opportunity
of
striking
the
first
blow
,
yet
he
had
time
enough
to
strike
the
second
,
which
might
have
been
a
very
great
Advantage
to
his
preservation
.
For
had
he
offered
his
impeachment
,
and
prosecuted
it
in
the
same
paces
and
method
as
that
was
,
which
was
brought
against
him
,
it
is
possible
enough
that
the
business
on
both
sides
might
have
been
hushed
up
without
hurt
to
either
.
And
for
so
doing
he
wanted
not
a
fair
Example
in
the
second
Parliament
of
this
King
,
when
the
Earl
of
Bristol
being
impeached
of
high
Treason
by
the
Kings
Attorney
at
the
instance
and
procurement
of
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
retorted
presently
a
recrimination
or
impeachment
against
the
Duke
,
and
by
that
means
took
of
the
edge
of
that
great
Adversary
from
proceeding
further
.
Nor
gave
it
little
cause
of
wonder
unto
many
wise
men
,
that
a
person
of
so
great
Spirit
and
knowledge
,
should
give
himself
up
so
tamely
on
a
general
accusation
only
,
without
any
particular
Act
of
Treason
charged
upon
him
,
or
any
proof
offered
to
make
good
that
charge
;
not
only
to
the
loss
of
his
Liberty
as
a
private
Person
:
but
to
the
forfeiture
of
his
Priviledge
as
a
Member
of
Parliament
.
But
the
impeachment
being
made
,
his
Restraint
desired
,
and
nothing
by
him
offered
to
the
Contrary
,
he
was
committed
the
same
day
(
Novemb.
11.
)
to
the
Custody
of
the
Gentleman
Vsher
,
called
the
Black-rod
,
and
not
long
after
to
the
Tower
;
Sir
George
Ratcliff
one
of
his
especial
confidents
,
being
presently
sent
for
out
of
Ireland
by
a
Serjeant
at
Arms
,
as
concriminal
with
him
.
In
this
condition
he
remained
,
till
the
16th
of
Decemb.
without
any
particular
Charge
against
him
;
Which
at
the
last
was
brought
into
the
House
of
Peers
by
the
Scots
,
and
presented
in
their
Names
by
Lord
Paget
one
of
the
Members
of
that
House
.
In
which
they
did
inform
against
him
,
in
reference
to
matters
which
concerned
Religion
,
that
in
promoting
the
late
pretended
Innovations
he
had
been
as
forward
as
Canterbury
hims●lf
;
and
to
that
end
had
preferred
his
Chaplain
Bramhall
to
the
See
of
Derrie
,
and
Chappel
to
the
Colledge
of
Dublin
:
that
he
had
threatned
to
burn
the
Articles
of
Ireland
,
agreed
upon
in
Convocation
Anno
1615.
by
the
hand
of
the
Hangman
,
and
would
not
hearken
to
the
Primate
,
when
he
desired
a
Ratification
of
them
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
for
preventing
and
suppressing
the
said
Innovations
;
that
he
countenanced
divers
books
against
them
and
their
Covenant
,
which
were
Printed
at
Dublin
,
and
caused
all
Persons
above
the
age
of
sixteen
years
,
to
abjure
the
said
Covenant
by
a
solemn
Oath
,
or
otherwise
to
be
Imprisoned
or
to
fly
that
Kingdom
;
that
at
his
last
coming
into
England
he
had
openly
said
,
that
if
ever
he
returned
unto
the
Honourable
Sword
he
would
not
leave
any
of
the
Scots
in
that
Kingdom
,
either
Root
or
Branch
;
and
that
he
did
advise
the
great
Council
of
Peers
assembled
at
York
,
to
send
them
back
again
in
their
own
blood
,
and
that
he
might
whip
them
out
of
England
.
In
further
pursuance
of
this
Charge
,
it
was
prest
against
him
in
the
Articles
Exhibited
by
the
House
of
Commons
on
the
16
●h
of
February
(
for
so
long
it
was
,
before
he
heard
any
more
news
from
them
)
That
he
maintained
a
correspondence
with
the
Papists
of
Ireland
,
endeavoured
to
raise
hostility
between
England
and
Scotland
,
and
had
consented
to
the
betraying
of
New-castle
into
the
hands
of
the
Scots
;
to
the
end
that
the
English
being
nettled
by
so
great
a
loss
,
might
be
more
Cordially
engaged
in
the
War
against
them
;
that
he
gave
a
Warrant
under
his
hand
to
some
Bishops
in
the
Church
of
Ireland
,
and
their
Chancellors
and
other
Officers
,
to
Arrest
the
Bodies
of
such
of
the
meaner
sort
,
as
after
Citation
,
should
refuse
to
appear
before
them
,
or
should
refuse
to
undergo
and
perform
all
Lawful
decrees
and
sentences
,
given
or
issued
out
against
them
,
and
the
said
persons
to
keep
in
the
next
Common
Goal
,
till
their
Submission
to
the
said
Orders
and
Decrees
,
and
otherwise
shew
some
Reason
to
the
Contrary
to
the
Lords
of
the
Counsel
;
that
in
the
Moneth
of
May
in
the
year
1639.
he
caused
a
new
Oath
to
be
contrived
,
Enforced
especially
upon
those
of
the
Scottish
Nation
in
the
Realm
of
Ireland
,
by
which
the
party
was
obliged
to
Renounce
the
Covenant
,
and
to
swear
that
he
would
not
Protest
against
any
of
his
Majesties
Royal
Commands
,
but
submit
himself
in
all
obedience
thereunto
,
and
had
put
divers
grievous
fines
upon
many
of
them
on
their
Refusal
of
the
same
;
that
he
required
the
like
Oath
for
the
Observation
of
all
Rites
and
Ceremonies
then
established
,
or
from
thenceforth
to
be
established
,
by
the
Kings
Authority
,
saying
,
that
he
would
prosecute
all
Repugners
of
them
to
the
very
Blood
.
The
Rest
of
the
Articles
relating
unto
Civil
matters
I
omit
of
purpose
,
as
neither
being
pertinent
or
proper
to
my
Present
History
;
observing
only
in
this
place
,
that
for
the
better
carrying
on
of
their
charge
against
him
,
they
had
gained
two
points
,
more
necessary
to
be
craved
than
fit
to
be
granted
;
The
first
was
(
which
they
carried
in
the
House
of
Lords
by
a
Major
Vote
)
that
no
Bishop
should
be
of
that
Committee
for
the
Preparatory
Examinations
in
the
present
case
,
under
colour
that
they
were
excluded
from
acting
in
it
by
some
Ancient
Canons
,
as
in
Causa
sangiums
,
or
the
cause
of
blood
;
concerning
which
a
brief
discourse
entituled
De
jure
Paritatis
Episcoporum
,
was
presented
to
his
Grace
of
Canterbury
,
and
some
other
Bishops
for
asserting
all
their
Rights
of
Peerage
(
and
this
of
being
of
that
Committe
amongst
the
rest
)
which
either
by
Law
or
Ancient
Custom
did
belong
unto
them
.
The
second
was
that
the
Lords
of
the
Council
should
be
examined
upon
Oath
,
for
anything
which
was
said
or
done
by
the
Earl
of
Strafford
at
the
Council
Table
,
Which
being
yielded
by
the
King
;
though
tending
visibly
to
the
Derogation
of
his
Power
,
and
the
discouragement
of
all
such
as
either
were
or
should
be
of
his
Privy
Council
,
the
Archbishop
was
accordingly
Examined
on
December
4th
being
the
next
day
after
the
said
Condescention
.
Nor
was
it
long
before
the
like
Oath
was
required
and
obtained
by
them
against
the
Archbishop
himself
,
being
the
next
man
whom
the
Scots
and
their
Confederates
in
both
houses
,
had
an
eye
upon
.
He
knew
there
was
some
danger
coming
toward
him
by
the
said
combination
,
but
thought
not
at
the
first
it
would
reach
so
far
,
as
to
touch
his
Life
.
The
most
he
looked
for
,
as
he
told
the
Author
of
these
Collections
on
the
second
or
third
day
after
the
beginning
of
the
Parliament
,
was
to
be
sequestred
from
his
Majesties
Councils
,
and
confin'd
to
his
Diocess
,
to
which
he
profest
himself
as
willing
as
any
of
his
Enemies
were
desirous
of
it
.
And
as
it
seems
his
Enemies
at
the
first
had
no
further
thoughts
.
For
it
appeareth
by
a
passage
in
his
Diary
that
on
Thursday
Decemb.
24th
four
Earls
of
Great
Power
in
the
Upper
House
declared
unto
a
Parliament
man
,
that
they
were
resolved
to
Sequester
him
only
from
the
Kings
Council
,
and
deprive
him
of
the
Archiepiscopal
dignity
,
and
no
more
then
so
;
which
though
it
were
too
much
,
and
savoured
of
too
little
Justice
to
be
so
resolved
before
any
particular
charge
was
brought
against
him
:
yet
I
consider
it
as
an
Argument
of
their
first
intentions
,
that
they
aimed
not
at
his
Life
,
but
at
his
removal
.
In
Order
whereunto
it
was
thought
expedient
,
that
his
Majesty
should
be
moved
to
release
the
Bishop
of
Lincoln
from
his
long
imprisonment
,
and
to
restore
him
to
his
place
in
the
house
of
●●●rs
,
knowing
full
well
how
Active
an
Instrument
they
were
sure
to
find
him
,
by
reason
of
some
former
grudges
,
not
only
against
the
Archbishop
but
the
Earl
of
Stafford
.
Which
motion
being
made
and
granted
he
was
conducted
into
the
Abby
Church
by
six
of
the
Bishops
,
and
there
officiated
(
it
being
a
day
of
Humiliation
)
as
Dean
of
Westminster
;
more
honoured
at
the
first
by
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
then
ever
any
of
his
Order
,
his
person
looked
upon
as
Sacred
,
his
words
deemed
as
Oracles
.
And
be
conti●●●d
in
t●is
height
,
t●ll
having
served
their
turn
against
the
Arch●is●op
and
the
Lord
Lieutenant
,
he
began
sensibly
to
decline
,
and
grew
at
last
to
be
generally
the
most
hated
man
of
all
the
Hierarchy
.
Orders
are
also
made
by
the
House
of
Commons
for
releasing
such
as
were
Imprisoned
by
the
Star-Chamber
,
Council-Table
,
or
High-Commission
;
and
more
particularly
for
the
remanding
of
Bastwick
,
Prynne
,
and
Burton
,
from
the
several
Islands
,
to
which
they
were
before
confined
.
Upon
which
general
Goal-delivery
,
Burton
and
Prynne
had
so
contrived
it
as
to
come
together
,
met
on
their
way
as
far
as
Brainford
by
some
thousands
of
the
Puritan
Faction
out
of
London
,
and
South-wark
,
and
by
them
silently
conducted
with
Bays
and
Rosemary
in
their
hands
,
to
their
several
Houses
to
the
intolerable
affront
of
the
Courts
of
Justice
,
and
his
Majesties
Government
,
his
Majestie
conniving
at
the
insolency
or
not
daring
to
punish
it
.
Not
well
reposed
after
the
toil
and
trouble
of
so
long
a
journey
,
Prynne
,
joyns
himself
with
Bagshaw
before
remembred
,
and
both
together
are
admitted
to
a
private
conference
with
the
Bishop
of
Lincoln
in
the
beginning
of
December
,
which
boded
no
great
good
to
the
Church
or
State
,
or
any
who
had
formerly
appeared
in
defence
of
either
.
These
preparations
being
made
,
the
Project
was
carried
on
a
main
;
For
on
the
16
●h
of
that
month
the
Canons
made
in
the
late
Convocation
,
were
condemned
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
as
being
against
the
Kings
Prerogative
,
the
Fundamental
Laws
of
the
Realm
,
the
Liberty
and
Property
of
the
Subject
,
and
containing
divers
other
things
tending
to
Sedition
,
and
of
dangerous
Consequence
.
A
Vote
was
also
past
for
making
Canterbury
the
Principal
Author
of
the
said
Canons
;
for
a
Committee
to
be
nominated
to
enquire
into
all
his
former
Actions
;
and
for
preparing
a
Bill
against
all
those
of
the
said
Convocation
by
whom
these
Canons
were
subscribed
:
but
the
sorrows
of
that
day
,
did
not
end
there
neither
.
For
on
the
same
,
a
charge
was
laid
against
him
in
the
house
of
Peers
by
the
Scots
Commissioners
(
that
being
the
day
in
which
they
had
accused
the
Earl
of
Strafford
)
for
doing
ill
offices
,
and
being
an
Incendiary
between
the
Nations
.
And
in
pursuance
of
the
plot
,
on
Fryday
the
18
●h
of
the
same
Moneth
,
he
was
Impeacht
by
Hollis
in
the
name
of
all
the
Commons
of
England
,
of
no
less
then
Treason
;
and
thereupon
,
without
any
particular
charge
against
him
,
he
was
committed
to
the
custody
of
the
Gentleman
Usher
,
leave
only
being
granted
him
,
to
repair
to
his
house
at
Lambeth
,
for
the
Collecting
of
such
Papers
as
were
necessary
for
his
Justification
.
At
Maxwells
house
(
for
so
was
the
Usher
of
the
Black-Rod
called
)
he
remained
ten
weeks
,
before
so
much
as
any
General
charge
against
him
,
was
brought
up
to
the
Lords
.
During
which
time
he
gained
so
much
on
the
good
opinion
of
the
Gentle-woman
of
the
House
,
that
she
reported
him
to
some
of
her
Gossips
,
to
be
one
of
the
goodest
m●n
,
and
most
Pious
Souls
,
but
with
all
one
of
the
sillest
fellows
to
hold
talk
with
a
Lady
that
ever
she
met
with
in
all
her
life
.
On
the
26
●h
of
February
,
This
charge
was
brought
up
to
the
Lords
●y
●ane
the
younger
,
consisting
of
fourteen
General
Articles
,
which
Generals
he
craved
time
to
prove
in
particular
;
and
thereupon
a
Vote
was
passed
for
transmitting
the
Prisoner
to
the
Tower
,
with
leave
however
to
remain
at
Maxwell's
till
the
Munday
following
.
Which
day
being
come
,
he
was
conveyed
in
Maxwell's
Coach
without
any
disturbance
,
till
he
came
to
the
end
of
Cheapside
,
from
whence
he
was
followed
by
a
railing
Rabble
of
rude
and
uncivil
People
,
to
the
very
Gates
of
the
Tower
:
Where
having
taken
up
his
Lodging
,
and
settled
his
small
Family
in
convenient
Rooms
,
he
diligently
resorted
to
the
Publick
Chappel
of
that
place
at
all
times
of
Worship
,
being
present
at
the
Prayers
and
Sermons
,
and
some
〈…〉
●earing
himsel●
uncivilly
reviled
,
and
pointed
at
as
it
were
,
by
〈…〉
Preachers
,
sent
thither
of
purpose
to
disgrace
and
vex
〈◊〉
.
All
which
Indignities
he
endured
with
such
Christian
meek●●ss
,
as
rendred
him
one
of
the
great
Examples
both
of
Patience
and
〈◊〉
these
latter
Times
.
The
principal
things
contained
in
the
Charge
of
the
Scots
Commissioners
,
were
these
that
follow
;
viz.
That
he
had
press'd
upon
that
〈◊〉
many
Innovations
in
Religion
,
contained
in
the
Liturgie
and
〈◊〉
of
Canons
,
contrary
to
the
Liberties
and
Laws
thereof
;
That
he
had
written
many
Letters
to
Ballentine
Bishop
of
Dumblane
,
and
Dean
of
the
Kings
Chappel
in
Scotland
,
in
which
he
required
him
and
the
〈◊〉
of
the
Bishops
to
be
present
at
the
Divine
Service
in
their
Whites
,
〈◊〉
blamed
the
said
Bishop
for
his
negligence
and
slackness
in
it
,
and
●●xing
him
for
Preaching
Orthodox
Doctrine
against
Arminianism
;
that
he
had
caused
the
said
Bishop
to
be
reprehended
for
commanding
a
Solemn
Fast
to
be
kept
in
his
Diocess
on
the
Lords
day
,
as
if
they
had
offended
in
it
against
Christianity
it self
;
That
he
gave
order
for
the
●aking
down
of
Stone
Walls
and
Galleries
in
the
Churches
of
Edenboroug●
,
to
no
other
end
but
for
the
setting
up
of
Altars
,
and
Adoration
〈◊〉
the
East
;
That
for
their
Supplicating
against
these
Novations
,
they
were
encountred
by
him
with
terrible
Proclamations
from
his
Ma●●●●
,
declared
Rebels
in
all
the
Parish-Churches
of
England
,
and
a
〈…〉
against
them
by
his
Arts
and
Practices
;
That
after
the
Pa
〈◊〉
made
at
Perwick
,
he
frequently
spake
against
it
as
dishonou
〈◊〉
,
and
unfit
to
be
kept
;
their
Covenant
by
him
called
ungodly
,
and
〈…〉
Oaths
imposed
upon
their
Countrymen
to
abjure
the
same
;
That
〈…〉
n●t
in
the
presence
of
the
King
and
their
Commissioners
to
〈…〉
the
General
Assembly
held
at
Glasco
,
and
put
his
Hand
un
〈…〉
for
Imprisoning
some
of
those
Commissioners
,
sent
from
the
Parliament
of
Scotland
for
the
Peace
of
both
Nations
;
That
when
the
late
Parliament
could
not
be
moved
to
assist
in
the
War
against
them
,
he
had
caused
the
same
to
be
dissolved
,
and
continued
the
Con
〈◊〉
to
make
Canons
against
them
and
their
Doctrines
,
to
be
punished
four
times
in
every
year
;
That
he
had
caused
six
Subsidies
to
〈…〉
on
the
Clergy
for
maintaining
the
War
,
and
Prayer
to
be
made
〈◊〉
all
Parish-Churches
,
That
shame
might
cover
their
faces
,
as
Enemies
to
God
and
the
King
:
And
finally
,
That
he
was
so
industrious
in
advancing
Popery
in
all
the
three
Kingdoms
,
that
the
Pope
himself
could
not
have
been
more
Popish
,
had
he
been
in
his
place
.
Such
was
the
Charge
exhibited
by
the
Scots
Commissioners
;
in
which
was
nothing
criminal
enough
to
deserve
Imprisonment
,
much
less
to
threaten
him
with
Death
.
And
as
for
that
brought
up
from
the
House
of
Commons
,
it
consisted
of
fourteen
General
Articles
,
as
before
was
said
,
ushered
in
with
a
short
Preamble
made
by
Pym
,
and
shut
up
with
a
larger
Aggravation
of
the
Offences
comprehended
in
the
several
Articles
;
the
substance
of
which
Articles
was
to
this
effect
:
1.
That
he
had
Traiterously
endeavoured
to
subvert
the
Fundamental
Laws
of
the
Realm
,
to
introduce
an
Arbitrary
and
Tyrannical
Government
,
and
to
perswade
his
Majesty
,
That
he
might
Lawfully
raise
Money
of
the
Subject
,
without
their
common
Consent
in
Parliament
.
2.
That
to
this
end
he
had
caused
divers
Sermons
to
be
Preached
,
and
Books
to
be
Printed
,
against
the
Authority
of
Parliaments
,
and
for
asserting
an
absolute
and
unlimited
Power
over
the
Persons
and
Goods
of
the
Subjects
,
to
be
not
only
in
the
King
,
but
also
in
himself
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
;
and
had
been
a
great
Promoter
of
such
by
whom
the
said
Books
and
Sermons
had
been
made
and
published
.
3.
That
by
several
Messages
,
Letters
,
Threatnings
,
&c.
he
had
interrupted
and
perverted
the
Course
of
Iustice
in
Westminster-Hall
,
whereby
sundry
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
had
been
stopp'd
in
their
just
Suits
,
and
thereby
made
subject
to
his
will
.
4.
That
he
had
traiterously
and
corruptly
sold
Iustice
to
such
as
had
Causes
depending
before
him
,
and
taken
unlawful
Gifts
and
Bribes
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
;
and
had
advised
and
procured
his
Majesty
to
sell
Places
of
Iudicature
and
other
Offices
.
5.
That
he
had
caused
a
Book
of
Canons
to
be
Composed
and
Published
without
lawful
Authority
,
in
which
were
many
things
contained
contrary
to
the
Kings
Prerogative
,
the
Fundamental
Laws
,
&c.
and
had
caused
many
of
the
same
to
surreptitiously
passed
,
and
afterwards
by
fear
and
compulsion
to
be
subscribed
by
the
Prelates
and
Clerks
there
assembled
,
notwithstanding
they
had
never
been
Voted
and
Passed
in
the
Convocation
.
6.
That
he
hath
assumed
to
himself
a
Papal
and
Tyrannical
Power
,
both
in
Eccesiastical
and
Temporal
Matters
,
over
his
Majesties
Subjects
in
this
Realm
,
and
other
places
,
to
the
disherison
of
the
Crown
,
dishonour
of
his
Majesty
,
and
derogation
of
his
Supreme
Authority
in
Ecclesiastical
Matters
.
7.
That
he
had
endeavoured
to
alter
and
subvert
Gods
true
Religion
,
by
Law
established
in
this
Realm
,
and
instead
thereof
to
set
up
Popish
Superstition
and
Idolatry
;
and
to
that
end
had
maintained
many
Popish
Doctrines
,
enjoyned
many
Popish
and
Superstitious
Ceremonies
,
and
cruelly
vexed
and
persecuted
such
as
refused
to
conform
unto
them
.
8.
That
〈◊〉
order
thereunto
he
had
intruded
into
the
Rights
of
many
of
his
Majesties
Officers
and
Subjects
,
in
procuring
to
himself
the
Nomination
of
divers
Persons
to
Ecclesiastical
Benefices
;
and
had
taken
upon
him
the
commendation
of
Chaplains
to
the
King
,
promoting
and
commending
none
but
such
as
were
Popishly
affected
,
or
otherwise
unsound
in
Doctrine
,
or
corrupt
in
Manners
.
9.
That
to
the
same
intent
he
had
chosen
such
men
to
be
his
Chaplains
,
whom
he
knew
to
be
notoriously
disaffected
to
the
Reformed
Religion
;
and
had
committed
unto
them
,
or
some
of
them
,
the
Licencing
of
Books
to
be
Printed
,
whereby
many
false
and
Superstitious
Books
had
been
Published
,
to
the
great
scandal
of
Religion
,
and
the
seducing
of
many
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
.
10.
That
he
had
endeavoured
to
reconcile
the
Church
of
England
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
confederating
to
that
end
with
divers
Popish
Priests
and
Iesuits
,
holding
Intelligence
with
the
Pope
,
and
permitting
a
Popish
Hierarchy
or
Ecclesiastical
Government
to
be
established
in
this
Kingdom
.
11.
That
in
his
own
Person
,
and
by
others
under
his
Command
,
he
had
caused
divers
Godly
and
Orthodox
Ministers
of
Gods
Word
to
be
Silenced
,
Suspended
,
and
otherwise
grieved
,
without
any
lawful
or
just
cause
,
hindred
the
Proaching
of
Gods
Word
,
cherished
Prophaneness
and
Ignorance
amongst
the
People
,
and
compelled
many
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
to
forsake
the
Kingdom
.
12.
That
he
had
endeavoured
to
cause
discord
between
the
Church
of
England
,
and
other
Reformed
Churches
;
and
to
that
end
had
suppressed
and
abrogated
the
Priviledges
and
Immunities
which
had
been
by
his
Majesty
and
his
Royal
Ancestors
granted
to
the
Dutch
and
French
Churches
in
this
Kingdom
.
13.
That
he
had
endeavoured
to
stir
up
War
between
his
Majesties
Kingdoms
of
England
and
Scotland
;
and
to
that
end
had
laboured
to
introduce
into
the
Kingdom
of
Scotland
divers
Innovations
both
in
Religion
and
Government
:
for
their
refusing
whereof
,
he
first
advised
his
Majesty
to
subdue
them
by
force
of
Arms
,
and
afterwards
to
break
the
Pacification
made
between
the
Kingdoms
;
forcing
the
Clergie
to
contribute
toward
the
Maintenance
of
the
War
.
14.
And
finally
,
That
to
preserve
himself
from
being
questioned
for
these
and
o●her
his
traiterous
courses
,
he
had
laboured
to
divert
the
ancient
course
of
Parliamentary
Proceedings
,
and
by
false
and
malicious
slanders
to
●●cease
his
Majesty
against
Parliaments
.
This
was
the
substance
of
the
Charge
,
to
which
afterwards
they
added
other
which
were
more
Particulars
,
when
they
found
themselves
ready
for
his
Tryal
,
Anno
1644.
and
there
we
shall
hear
further
of
them
.
I
note
here
only
by
the
way
,
That
one
of
those
which
had
been
added
to
make
up
the
Tale
,
and
create
a
greater
hatred
of
him
,
as
selling
Iustice
,
taking
〈◊〉
,
&c.
(
for
which
never
any
Man
of
Place
and
Power
was
more
cleary
innocent
)
was
found
so
far
unfit
for
a
Prosecution
,
that
it
was
suppressed
.
An
excellent
Evidence
of
his
Integrity
and
Uprightness
,
in
such
a
long-continued
course
of
Power
and
Favour
.
But
Sorrows
seldom
come
alone
.
The
Danger
first
,
and
afterwards
the
questioning
of
so
great
a
Prelate
,
left
the
Church
open
to
the
Assaults
of
a
potent
Faction
,
and
the
poor
Clergy
destitute
of
a
constant
Patron
.
The
first
Assault
against
the
Church
,
was
made
at
St.
Margarets
Church
in
Westminster
,
on
a
day
of
Publick
Humiliation
,
November
17.
the
same
on
which
the
Bishop
of
Lincoln
was
●●●e●tated
with
such
Triumph
in
the
Abby-Church
:
At
what
time
the
Minister
Officiating
the
Second
Service
at
the
Communion-Table
,
according
to
the
ancient
Custom
,
was
unexpectedly
interrupted
by
the
naming
and
singing
of
a
Psalm
,
to
the
great
amazement
of
all
sober
and
well-minded
men
.
And
at
the
Meeting
of
some
Anabaptists
to
the
number
of
80.
at
a
House
in
Southwark
,
it
was
preached
,
That
the
Statute
35
Eliz.
for
restraining
the
Queens
Majesties
Subjects
in
their
due
Obedience
,
was
no
good
Law
,
because
made
by
Bishops
;
striking
at
once
both
at
the
Liturgie
and
Government
of
the
Church
by
Law
established
.
The
Bishops
left
out
of
the
Committee
for
Examinations
,
in
the
business
of
the
Earl
of
Strafford
;
and
in
all
other
Committees
,
by
the
fraud
and
artifice
of
the
Clerk
of
the
Parliament
,
not
named
in
such
proportion
to
the
Temporal
Peers
,
as
had
been
accustomed
.
The
same
Clerk
at
the
Reading
of
such
Bills
as
came
into
that
House
,
turned
his
back
toward
them
in
disdain
,
that
they
might
not
distinctly
hear
what
he
read
;
as
if
their
consenting
or
dissenting
to
the
point
in
question
,
had
been
judged
unnecessary
.
And
to
prepare
the
way
the
better
for
their
Declination
,
Pennington
attended
by
some
hundreds
of
the
Raskal
Rabble
,
presents
a
Petition
to
the
Commons
,
in
the
name
of
the
City
of
London
,
subscribed
by
15000
hands
of
several
qualities
,
most
of
them
indigent
in
Estate
,
and
of
known
disaffections
to
the
present
Goverment
.
In
which
Petition
it
was
prayed
,
That
the
Government
of
Bishops
might
be
abolished
;
That
Rites
and
Ceremonies
might
be
press'd
no
longer
upon
the
consciences
of
the
weak
;
and
that
many
other
things
at
which
they
found
themselves
grieved
,
might
be
also
abrogated
.
After
which
followed
many
bitter
Speeches
made
against
them
by
the
Lord
Faulkland
,
Bagshaw
,
White
,
and
others
,
in
the
House
of
Commons
;
by
the
Lords
Say
and
Brook
in
the
House
of
Peers
;
by
Brook
alone
in
a
Printed
Pamphlet
,
in
which
he
reproacheth
them
as
born
of
the
Dregs
of
the
People
:
the
names
of
the
Lords
Spiritual
being
despitefully
left
out
of
all
Bills
which
passed
this
Session
,
to
shew
how
insignificant
they
were
in
an
Act
of
Parliament
.
And
all
this
seconded
by
many
Petitions
of
like
nature
,
in
the
name
of
many
whole
Counties
and
Populous
Cities
,
and
in
their
names
presented
to
the
Houses
of
Parliament
;
though
the
said
Petitions
,
for
the
most
part
,
were
never
either
seen
or
heard
of
by
the
greatest
and
most
considerable
number
of
those
in
whose
names
they
were
subscribed
.
Which
coming
to
his
Majesties
knowledge
,
he
called
both
Houses
unto
Whitehall
,
Ianuary
25.
Where
he
informed
them
of
the
Distractions
that
were
then
occasioned
through
the
connivence
of
the
Parliament
,
there
being
some
men
who
more
maliciously
than
ignorantly
,
would
put
no
difference
between
Reformation
and
Al●eration
of
Government
;
from
whence
it
came
,
that
Divine
Service
was
irreverently
interrupted
,
and
Petitions
in
an
indirect
way
procured
and
presented
;
That
he
was
willing
to
concur
with
them
for
reforming
all
Innovations
both
in
Church
and
Commonwealth
,
and
for
reducing
all
things
to
the
same
condition
in
which
they
stood
in
the
best
and
happiest
times
of
Queen
Elizabeth
;
That
he
could
not
but
take
notice
of
many
Petitions
given
in
the
name
of
divers
Counties
,
against
the
established
Government
of
the
Church
;
and
of
the
great
threatnings
against
the
Bishops
,
That
they
will
make
them
to
be
but
Cyphers
,
or
at
least
their
Voices
to
be
taken
away
;
That
if
upon
serious
debate
,
they
could
sh●w
him
that
the
Bishops
had
some
Temporal
Authority
not
so
necessary
for
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
and
upholding
Episcopal
Jurisdiction
,
he
would
not
be
unwilling
to
desire
them
to
lay
it
down
:
And
finally
,
If
they
had
encroached
too
much
upon
the
Temporality
,
he
was
content
that
all
Abuses
of
that
kind
should
be
redressed
;
and
that
he
would
go
with
them
so
far
,
and
no
further
.
And
to
say
truth
,
it
concerned
the
King
to
look
about
him
,
when
his
own
Regal
Power
,
not
that
of
the
Bishops
only
,
was
so
openly
strook
at
;
it
being
Preached
by
the
said
Anabaptists
but
the
Week
before
,
That
he
could
not
make
a
good
Law
,
because
not
PERFECTLY
REGENERATE
,
and
was
only
to
〈◊〉
in
Civil
Matters
.
But
all
this
little
edified
with
such
of
the
Lords
and
Commons
as
had
the
carrying
on
of
the
Plot
against
Episcopacy
:
they
●ound
the
temper
of
the
King
;
and
having
got
him
on
the
Anvile
,
they
resolved
to
hammer
him
.
As
an
Expedient
to
the
Work
,
it
was
sound
necessary
to
question
and
disgrace
all
those
,
who
either
had
been
active
in
advancing
those
Publick
Orders
,
which
were
now
branded
by
the
name
of
Innovations
,
or
otherwise
industrious
in
his
Majesties
Service
;
some
to
be
sacrificed
to
the
pleasure
of
particular
Persons
,
others
to
satisfie
the
fury
or
discontentments
of
the
People
generally
.
Of
the
first
sort
were
Pocklington
and
Bray
,
both
Doctors
in
Divinity
;
the
first
of
late
made
Chaplain
in
Ordinary
to
the
King
,
the
second
Chaplain
of
long
time
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
.
This
last
had
Licenced
two
of
Pocklington's
Books
,
the
one
being
a
Sermon
Preached
at
a
Visitation
before
the
Bishop
of
Lincoln
,
the
other
a
Discourse
of
Altars
,
and
the
most
proper
situation
of
the
Lords
Table
,
in
which
were
many
Passages
against
that
Bishop
:
To
pacifie
which
o●fended
Deity
,
Pocklington
must
be
sacrificed
on
his
own
Altar
,
deprived
of
all
his
Preferments
at
the
present
,
and
made
uncapable
of
receiving
others
for
the
time
to
come
:
Bray
being
enjoined
to
Preach
a
Recantation-Sermon
in
St.
Margarets
Church
,
and
〈◊〉
to
retract
one
and
thirty
Articles
which
the
Bishop
had
collected
out
of
those
Books
.
Heylyn
had
been
Petitioned
against
by
Pry●●●
at
his
first
coming
home
,
as
a
subservient
Instrument
(
under
the
Archbishop
himself
)
of
all
his
Sufferings
;
and
was
kept
four
days
in
Examination
:
but
finally
dismiss'd
without
shame
or
censure
.
Cosens
(
informed
against
by
Smart
(
who
had
been
deprived
for
his
factious
Inconformity
,
of
some
good
Preferments
in
the
Bishop●ick
and
Church
of
Durham
)
was
under
a
great
Storm
at
first
:
but
being
one
that
would
not
shrink
in
the
wetting
,
he
stood
stoutly
to
it
,
and
in
conclusion
was
dismissed
without
any
other
loss
but
of
Time
and
Charges
.
The
like
happened
also
unto
Heywood
Vicar
of
St.
Giles's
in
the
Fields
,
Squire
of
St.
Leonard's
in
Shoreditch
,
and
Finch
of
Christchurch
.
The
Articles
against
which
four
,
and
some
others
more
,
being
for
the
most
part
of
the
same
nature
and
effect
,
as
namely
,
Railing
in
the
Communion-Table
,
Adoration
toward
it
,
Calling
up
the
Parishioners
to
the
Rail
to
receive
the
Sacrament
,
Reading
the
Second
Service
at
the
Table
so
placed
,
Preaching
in
Surplices
and
Hoods
,
Administring
the
Sacrament
in
Copes
,
Beautifying
and
Adorning
Churches
with
Painted
Glass
,
and
others
of
the
like
condition
;
which
either
were
to
be
h●ld
for
Crimes
in
the
Clergy
generally
,
or
else
accounted
none
in
them
.
And
though
the
Informations
were
so
slight
and
inconsiderable
,
that
none
of
those
who
were
impeach'd
,
could
legally
be
made
obnoxious
to
any
Punishment
;
and
that
the
credit
of
the
Informers
▪
not
proved
by
Oath
(
which
the
Commons
had
no
power
to
give
)
was
the
chief
ground
o●
their
Proc●edings
:
yet
that
these
poor
men
might
appear
more
monstrous
in
the
eye
of
the
World
,
the
Articles
against
Pocklington
,
Cosens
,
Heywood
,
Squ●●e
,
Finch
,
&c.
were
ordered
to
be
put
in
Print
,
without
care
taken
whether
they
were
true
or
not
.
They
knew
full
well
,
that
when
dirt
was
once
thrown
upon
any
man
,
This
course
they
also
held
with
the
Bishop
of
Ely
,
impeaching
him
of
many
pretended
Misdemeanours
in
the
See
of
Norwich
,
viz.
That
he
deprived
or
banished
within
the
space
of
two
years
,
fifty
godly
,
learned
,
painful
Ministers
;
His
placing
the
Communion
Table
Altar-wise
,
and
causing
a
Rail
to
be
set
before
it
;
The
practicing
of
Superstition
in
his
own
Person
,
his
bowing
toward
it
,
Consecrating
the
Bread
and
Wine
at
the
West
side
of
the
Table
,
with
his
back
toward
the
People
,
and
elevating
the
same
above
his
head
,
that
the
People
might
see
it
,
(
which
last
Points
,
as
they
made
most
noise
,
so
they
found
least
proof
)
causing
the
Seats
in
all
places
to
be
so
contrived
,
that
the
people
must
of
necessity
kneel
toward
the
East
,
according
to
the
pious
Custom
of
the
Primitive
Times
;
Turning
all
afternoons
Sermons
into
Catechisings
by
Question
and
Answer
,
according
to
the
Kings
Instructions
;
Appointing
no
Prayer
to
be
used
by
Preachers
before
their
Sermons
,
but
that
prescribed
by
the
Canon
;
and
that
the
Bells
should
give
no
other
warning
for
Sermons
,
than
they
did
for
Prayers
,
that
the
People
might
resort
unto
the
Church
at
all
times
alike
,
as
by
the
Laws
and
Statutes
of
the
Realm
they
were
bound
to
do
.
In
considerati●●
whereof
,
it
was
resolved
upon
the
Question
to
be
the
Opinion
o●
that
House
,
That
the
said
Bishop
was
unfit
to
hold
or
〈◊〉
Office
or
Divinity
in
the
Church
or
Commonwealth
:
and
that
a
Message
should
be
sent
to
the
Lords
,
desiring
them
to
joyn
with
t●●
Commons
in
Petitioning
his
Majesty
to
remove
him
bot●
from
his
Person
and
Service
.
By
which
this
wise
Prelate
understood
,
that
his
neerness
to
the
Kings
Person
was
his
greatest
Crime
;
and
thereupon
,
in
imitation
of
the
Castor
,
(
having
first
obtained
his
Majesties
consent
thereto
)
he
discontinued
that
attendance
which
might
occasion
more
danger
to
him
than
it
brought
in
profit
.
Which
Prosecutions
of
the
Clergy
,
but
this
last
especially
,
have
brought
me
unto
the
year
1641.
Which
brought
more
trouble
to
the
Country
Clergy
than
the
last
year
had
done
to
those
which
lived
in
London
.
The
Committee
Authorised
by
the
House
of
Commons
for
Affairs
of
Religion
,
finding
their
work
begin
to
fail
them
,
and
that
Informations
came
not
up
so
last
as
had
been
expected
,
dispatched
Instructions
〈◊〉
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
for
an
enquiry
to
be
made
into
the
〈◊〉
and
A●tions
of
the
Clergy
in
their
several
Parishes
.
And
that
the
Inquisition
might
be
made
with
the
greater
diligence
,
not
only
〈◊〉
as
were
in
Authority
,
but
every
ingenious
Person
was
required
to
〈◊〉
Active
in
improving
the
present
opportunity
,
by
giving
true
In●●●mation
of
all
the
Parishes
in
their
several
Counties
.
I
know
it
was
pretended
by
the
said
Instructions
,
that
enquiry
should
be
made
into
Pluralities
and
defect
of
maintenance
,
as
well
as
into
scandalous
and
●●preaching
Ministers
;
yet
the
main
business
was
to
bring
the
Clergy
on
the
Stage
,
and
find
some
matter
of
complaint
against
them
.
Quite
contrary
in
this
to
the
Emperour
Trajan
,
who
in
the
midst
of
the
Persecutions
,
which
he
had
raised
against
the
Church
,
commanded
by
his
Imperial
Edict
,
That
no
strict
Inquisition
should
be
made
of
those
who
did
profess
the
Faith
of
Christ
;
but
only
that
they
should
be
punished
,
if
accidentally
or
by
the
voice
of
Common
Fame
they
should
be
offered
unto
judgment
.
What
mischief
hereupon
ensued
in
animating
the
Parishioners
against
their
Minister
,
seducing
Servants
to
accuse
and
betray
their
Masters
,
alienating
the
affections
of
the
Clergy
from
one
another
,
and
by
that
means
subjecting
them
to
that
dissipation
which
soon
after
followed
,
shall
be
shewn
hereafter
,
so
far
forth
as
it
coms
within
the
compass
of
this
present
History
.
But
whil●
these
clouds
were
gathering
together
in
the
Country
,
●s
great
a
tempest
seemed
to
be
brewing
in
the
City
,
which
threatned
no
less
danger
to
the
Church
it self
than
those
proceedings
to
the
Clergy
.
For
in
the
beginning
of
this
year
we
find
some
Divines
of
name
and
note
,
convened
in
the
Dean
of
Westminsters
Lodgings
,
to
consult
about
matters
of
the
Church
;
the
occasion
this
:
The
Convocation
was
then
sitting
,
but
not
impowered
by
his
Majesties
Commission
to
act
in
any
thing
of
concernment
.
It
was
therefore
ordered
by
the
Peers
March
21.
that
a
Committee
of
ten
Earls
,
ten
Bishops
,
and
ten
Barons
should
be
nominated
,
in
the
name
of
the
rest
,
for
settling
the
a●fairs
of
the
Church
;
by
whom
a
Sub-Committee
was
the
same
day
named
to
prepare
such
matters
as
were
to
be
discoursed
and
concluded
by
them
,
the
Bishop
of
Lincoln
being
in
the
〈…〉
both
.
Which
Sub-Committee
being
made
up
of
the
Divines
above-mentioned
,
consisted
of
three
Bishops
,
nine
Doctors
in
Divinity
,
and
four
of
some
inferiour
Degree
in
the
Universities
;
some
of
them
being
Prelatical
,
and
some
Presbyterian
in
point
of
Government
,
but
all
of
them
Calvinians
in
point
of
Doctrine
.
Beginning
first
with
points
of
Doctrine
,
complaint
was
made
that
the
whole
body
of
Armimanism
,
and
many
particular
points
of
Popery
(
for
so
they
called
all
which
agreed
not
with
Calvin's
sense
)
had
been
of
late
maintained
in
Books
and
Sermons
,
and
sometimes
also
in
the
Divinity
Schools
.
And
then
descending
to
matter
of
Discipline
,
they
discoursed
of
many
Innovations
,
which
they
conceived
to
have
been
thrust
upon
the
Church
,
most
of
them
in
disposing
and
adorning
the
Communion
Table
,
and
the
more
reverent
Administration
of
the
holy
Sacraments
;
some
of
them
positively
required
,
or
at
least
directed
by
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
as
reading
the
Communion
Service
at
the
Lords
Table
on
Sundaies
and
Holidaies
,
reading
the
Litany
in
the
middest
of
the
Church
,
the
Ministers
turning
toward
the
East
in
the
Creed
and
Prayers
,
and
praying
no
otherwise
before
Sermons
than
in
the
words
of
the
Canon
;
some
of
them
never
having
been
disused
in
many
Parochial
Churches
,
and
retained
in
most
Cathedrals
since
the
Reformation
,
as
standing
at
the
Hymns
,
and
the
Gloria
Patri
,
placing
the
Table
Altarwise
,
and
adoring
toward
it
;
some
being
left
indifferent
at
the
choice
of
the
Minister
,
as
the
saying
or
singing
of
the
Te
Deum
in
Parochial
Churches
,
officiating
the
Communion
and
the
dayly
prayers
in
the
Latine
tongue
,
in
several
Colledges
and
Halls
,
by
and
amongst
such
as
are
not
ignorant
of
that
Language
;
And
others
not
of
so
great
moment
,
as
to
make
any
visible
alteration
in
the
face
of
the
Church
,
or
sensible
disturbance
in
the
minds
of
the
People
:
Which
therefore
might
have
been
as
well
forborne
as
practiced
,
till
confirmed
by
Authority
,
or
otherwise
might
have
been
borne
without
any
such
clamour
,
as
either
out
of
ignorance
or
malice
had
been
raised
against
them
.
They
also
took
into
consideration
some
Rubricks
in
the
Book
of
Common
Prayer
,
and
other
things
,
which
they
thought
sit
to
be
rectified
in
it
.
Amongst
which
they
advised
some
things
not
to
be
utterly
disliked
,
viz.
That
the
Hymns
,
Sentences
,
Epistles
and
Gospels
,
should
be
reprinted
according
to
the
new
Translation
;
That
the
Meeter
in
the
Psalms
should
be
corrected
,
and
allowed
of
Publickly
;
and
that
no
Anthems
should
be
sung
in
Colledges
or
Cathedral
Churches
but
such
as
were
taken
out
of
the
Scripture
,
or
the
publick
Liturgy
;
That
fewer
Lessons
might
be
read
out
of
the
Books
called
Apocryphal
,
and
the
Lessons
to
be
read
distinctly
,
exclusive
of
the
Liberty
which
is
given
to
sing
them
as
appears
by
the
Rubrick
;
That
the
Rubrick
should
be
cleared
concerning
the
Ministers
power
for
repulsing
scandalous
and
notorious
sinners
from
the
holy
Communion
;
and
that
the
general
Confession
before
the
Communion
be
ordered
to
be
said
by
the
Minister
only
,
the
People
repeating
it
after
him
;
That
these
words
in
the
Form
of
Matrimony
viz.
With
my
body
I
thee
worship
,
may
be
explained
and
made
more
intelligible
;
And
that
instead
of
binding
the
married
Couple
to
receive
the
Communion
on
their
Wedding
day
(
which
is
seldom
done
)
they
may
be
obliged
to
receive
it
on
the
Sunday
after
,
or
the
next
Communion
day
following
;
That
none
be
licenced
to
marry
,
or
have
their
Banes
asked
,
who
shall
not
first
bring
a
Certificate
from
their
Minister
,
that
they
are
instructed
in
the
Catechism
;
and
that
it
be
not
required
that
the
Infant
be
dipt
in
the
water
(
as
is
injoyned
by
the
Rubrick
)
in
the
case
of
extremity
.
Some
Passages
they
observed
impertinently
,
and
not
worth
the
altering
,
as
the
expunging
of
some
Saints
(
which
they
falsly
called
Legendaries
)
out
of
the
Kalendar
;
The
constant
adding
of
the
Doxology
at
the
end
of
the
Pater
noster
;
Reading
of
Morning
and
Evening
Prayer
dayly
by
the
Curate
,
if
not
otherwise
letted
;
The
leaving
out
of
the
Benedicite
,
and
the
changing
of
the
Psalm
used
in
the
Churching
of
Women
;
That
those
words
(
which
only
workest
great
marvels
)
be
left
out
of
the
Prayer
for
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
;
That
Grievous
sins
instead
of
Deadly
sins
be
used
in
the
Letany
;
That
the
sanctifying
of
the
Flood
Iordan
,
be
changed
into
sanctifying
the
Element
of
water
,
in
the
Form
of
Baptism
;
That
those
words
,
In
sure
and
certain
hope
of
Resurrection
,
which
are
used
at
Burials
,
may
be
changed
to
these
,
knowing
assuredly
that
the
dead
shall
rise
again
;
And
that
the
Commination
should
be
read
at
the
Desk
,
and
not
in
the
Pulpit
:
all
which
remaining
as
they
did
could
give
no
offence
,
and
might
have
easily
been
changed
to
give
some
content
.
And
finally
,
some
things
there
were
of
which
they
desired
a
Reformation
,
which
seemed
to
have
so
much
of
the
Anti-Papist
,
that
they
came
close
to
the
Puritan
,
viz.
That
the
Vestments
prescribed
by
the
first
Liturgy
of
King
Edward
vi
.
should
not
be
required
,
and
the
rule
in
that
case
to
be
altered
;
That
the
Alms
should
be
gathered
rather
after
,
than
before
the
Communion
;
These
words
,
This
is
my
body
,
This
is
my
bloud
,
not
to
be
Printed
in
great
Letters
;
and
that
a
Rubrick
be
inserted
to
declare
,
that
kneeling
at
the
Communion
is
required
only
in
relation
to
the
Prayer
of
the
distribution
,
Preserve
thee
body
and
soul
,
&c.
That
weekly
Communion
every
Sunday
be
changed
to
monthly
in
Colledges
and
Cathedral
Churches
;
That
the
Cross
in
Baptism
be
either
explained
,
or
quite
disused
;
and
that
in
the
Form
of
Confirmation
these
words
importing
,
that
Children
baptized
,
are
undoubtedly
saved
,
be
no
longer
used
;
That
no
times
of
Restraint
may
be
laid
on
Marriage
;
And
that
the
Authoritative
Form
of
Absolution
in
the
Visitation
of
the
sick
may
be
turned
to
a
Pronouncing
or
declaring
of
it
.
I
have
the
longer
stood
on
the
result
of
these
Consultations
,
because
of
the
different
apprehensions
which
were
had
of
the
Consequents
and
Issue
of
them
.
Some
hoped
for
a
great
Reformation
to
be
prepared
by
them
,
and
settled
by
the
Grand
Committee
both
in
Do●●●i●e
and
Discipline
;
and
others
as
much
feared
(
the
affections
of
the
men
considered
)
that
Doctrinal
Calvinism
being
once
settled
,
more
alterations
would
be
made
in
the
Publick
Liturgy
than
at
first
appeared
,
till
it
was
brought
more
near
the
Form
of
the
Gallick
Churches
,
after
the
Platform
of
Geneva
.
Certain
I
am
,
that
the
imprisoned
Archbishop
had
no
fancy
to
it
,
fearing
least
the
Assembly
of
Divines
in
Ierusalem-Chamber
(
so
the
place
was
called
)
might
weaken
the
foundations
of
Ierusalem
in
the
Church
of
England
;
That
this
Assembly
on
the
matter
might
prove
the
National
Synod
of
England
,
to
the
great
dishonour
of
the
Church
;
and
that
when
their
Conclusions
were
brought
unto
the
great
Committee
,
the
business
would
be
over-ruled
by
the
Temporal
Lords
,
as
double
in
number
to
the
Bishops
.
But
whatsoever
his
fears
were
they
were
soon
removed
,
that
Meeting
being
scattered
,
about
the
middle
of
May
,
upon
the
bringing
in
of
a
Bill
against
Deans
and
Chapters
;
which
so
divided
the
Convenors
both
in
their
persons
and
affections
that
they
never
after
met
together
.
Concerning
which
we
are
to
know
,
that
not
only
most
of
the
Lords
of
the
Lower
House
,
and
many
Lower-House
Lords
in
the
Upper
House
,
resolving
to
pull
up
Episcopacy
by
the
very
roots
,
thought
it
convenient
to
begin
with
lopping
the
Branches
as
laying
no
pretence
to
Divine
Institution
.
The
voting
of
which
Bill
exceedingly
amazed
all
those
of
the
Prelatical
Clergy
,
as
knowing
at
what
Root
it
struck
;
though
none
seemed
presently
concerned
in
it
but
such
as
had
some
benefit
or
subsistance
in
those
foundations
.
To
still
the
great
noise
which
was
raised
about
it
,
the
Commons
seemed
not
unwilling
that
some
of
the
Cathedral
Clergy
should
advocate
for
the
continuance
of
those
Capitular
Bodies
,
and
others
of
the
contrary
Party
to
present
their
Reasons
for
their
Dissolution
.
The
time
appointed
being
come
,
Hacket
,
Archdeacon
of
Bedford
,
and
one
of
the
Prebends
of
St.
Pauls
,
pleaded
both
learnedly
and
stoutly
in
behalf
of
those
Churches
;
and
Burges
of
Watford
,
who
not
long
before
brought
down
his
Myrmidons
to
cry
for
Justice
against
Strafford
,
to
the
Parliament
doors
,
was
all
for
down
with
them
,
down
with
them
to
the
very
ground
.
But
though
they
differed
in
their
Doctrine
,
yet
they
agreed
well
enough
in
their
applications
:
Burges
declaring
it
unlawful
,
as
well
as
Hacket
,
that
the
Revenues
of
those
Churches
should
otherwise
be
imployed
than
to
pious
uses
.
This
seemed
to
put
the
business
to
a
stand
for
the
present
time
,
but
Canterbury
knowing
with
what
case
it
might
be
resumed
,
advised
the
drawing
of
a
Petition
to
both
Houses
of
Parliament
in
the
name
of
the
University
of
Oxon.
which
had
a
great
stock
going
in
the
Ship
of
the
Church
,
not
only
for
the
preservation
of
the
Episcopal
Government
,
but
of
those
Foundations
,
as
being
both
the
Encouragements
and
Rewards
of
Learning
.
In
which
Pet●tion
having
spoken
in
few
words
of
the
Antiquity
and
Succession
of
Bishops
from
the
Apostles
themselves
,
they
insist
more
at
large
upon
such
Suggestions
as
might
best
justifie
and
endear
the
cause
of
Cathedral
Churches
;
which
being
the
most
material
of
all
those
motives
,
which
were
laid
before
them
to
that
purpose
,
we
shall
●●re
subjoyn
.
And
we
become
further
suiters
(
saith
that
Vniversity
)
for
the
continuance
of
the
Pious
Foundations
of
Cathedral
Churches
with
their
Lands
and
Revenues
:
As
Dedicate
to
the
Service
and
Honour
of
God
,
soon
after
the
Plantation
of
Christianity
in
the
English
Nation
;
As
thought
fit
and
usefully
to
be
preserved
for
that
end
,
when
the
Nurs●●●●
of
Superstition
were
demolished
,
and
so
continued
in
the
last
and
〈◊〉
times
since
the
Blessed
Reformation
under
King
Edward
the
sixth
,
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
King
James
,
Princes
Renowned
through
the
world
for
their
Piety
and
Wisdom
;
As
approved
and
confirmed
by
the
Law●
〈◊〉
this
Land
,
Ancient
and
Modern
:
As
the
Principal
and
outw●rd
〈◊〉
,
and
encouragements
of
all
Students
,
especially
in
Divi●●●●
,
and
the
f●ttest
Reward
of
some
deep
and
Eminent
Scholars
:
As
〈…〉
in
all
Ages
,
many
Godly
and
Learned
men
〈…〉
strongly
asserted
the
truth
of
the
Religion
we
Profess
,
〈◊〉
the
many
fierce
oppositions
of
our
Adversaries
of
Rome
:
As
〈…〉
a
competent
Portion
in
an
Ingenious
way
to
many
younger
brothers
of
good
Parentage
,
who
devote
themselves
to
the
Ministery
of
the
Gospel
:
As
the
only
means
of
subsistance
to
a
multitude
of
Officers
,
and
other
Ministers
,
who
with
their
families
depend
upon
them
,
and
are
wholly
maintained
by
them
:
As
the
main
Authors
or
upholders
of
〈…〉
Schools
,
Hospitals
,
High-ways
,
Bridges
,
and
other
Pious
works
:
〈◊〉
special
causes
of
much
Profit
and
advantages
to
those
Cities
where
〈◊〉
are
situate
;
Not
only
by
Relieving
the
Poor
,
and
keeping
conve
〈◊〉
H●●pitality
:
but
by
occasioning
a
frequent
Resort
of
strangers
〈◊〉
other
parts
to
the
great
benefit
of
all
trades-men
and
inhabi
〈◊〉
in
those
places
:
As
the
goodly
Monuments
of
our
Predecessors
〈◊〉
,
and
present
Honour
of
this
Kingdom
in
the
Eye
of
Foreign
Na
〈◊〉
:
As
the
Chief
support
of
many
thousand
families
of
the
Layety
who
enjoy
fair
Estates
under
them
in
a
free
way
:
As
yielding
a
con
〈◊〉
and
ample
Revenue
to
the
Crown
:
And
as
by
which
many
of
the
〈…〉
Pro●essors
in
our
Vniversities
are
maintained
.
The
subver
〈…〉
whereof
must
(
as
we
conceive
)
not
only
be
attended
〈…〉
consequences
as
will
redound
to
the
Scandal
of
many
well
〈…〉
our
Religion
▪
but
open
the
mouths
of
our
Adversaries
,
and
if
〈…〉
against
us
,
and
as
likely
in
time
to
draw
after
it
harder
condi
〈…〉
in
a
considerable
part
of
the
Layety
,
and
Vniversal
cheapness
〈…〉
upon
the
Clergy
,
a
lamentable
drooping
and
defection
of
〈…〉
knowledge
in
the
Vniversities
;
which
is
easie
to
firesee
but
will
be
hard
to
Remedy
.
The
like
petition
came
from
Cambridge
,
as
much
concerned
in
this
●●mmon
cause
,
as
their
sister
of
Oxon.
But
neither
of
them
could
〈◊〉
so
far
as
take
off
the
edge
of
the
ax
,
which
had
been
thus
〈◊〉
at
the
Root
of
the
tree
,
though
it
did
blunt
it
at
the
present
.
〈◊〉
they
which
had
the
managing
of
the
Design
,
finding
that
the
〈◊〉
Churches
were
two
strongly
Cemented
,
to
be
demolished
at
an
Instant
,
considered
seasonably
for
themselves
,
that
the
furthest
way
about
,
did
many
times
prove
the
nearest
way
to
the
journeys
end
;
A
Bill
was
therefore
passed
in
the
House
of
Commons
and
sent
up
to
the
Lords
,
by
which
it
was
to
be
Enacted
(
if
their
Vote
had
carried
it
)
;
First
,
that
the
Bishops
should
have
no
Voices
in
Parliament
;
Secondly
,
that
they
should
not
be
Commissioners
for
the
Peace
,
or
Judges
in
any
Temporal
Courts
;
And
that
they
should
not
fit
in
the
Star-chamber
nor
be
Privy
Counsellors
.
Which
Bill
being
Voted
part
by
part
;
The
two
last
parts
were
passed
,
by
a
general
consent
,
not
above
one
or
two
dissenting
:
But
the
first
branch
was
carried
in
the
Negative
by
such
an
Unison
consent
in
the
Lords
then
present
,
that
if
the
Bishops
had
not
Voted
in
defence
of
themselves
,
the
Temporal
Lords
alone
who
appeared
for
them
,
had
carried
it
by
sixteen
Voices
.
The
point
being
still
upon
debate
,
those
Lords
which
had
shewed
themselves
against
the
Bishops
,
resolved
to
put
it
to
the
Fortune
of
another
day
,
protesting
that
the
Former
manner
of
Voting
the
said
Bill
by
Branches
was
both
Vnparliamentary
and
Illegal
;
and
therefore
that
the
Bill
was
either
wholly
to
be
passed
,
or
ejected
wholly
:
which
being
condescended
to
,
the
whole
Bill
was
utterly
cast
out
of
the
House
by
so
many
voices
,
that
the
Bishops
might
have
spared
their
own
till
another
time
.
And
though
according
to
the
Rules
of
all
former
Parliaments
that
a
Bill
which
had
been
once
cast
out
of
the
House
,
should
never
be
prest
again
the
same
Session
;
yet
this
Bill
found
a
way
to
it
within
few
moneths
after
,
and
almost
twelve
years
before
the
end
of
this
Session
,
as
we
shall
see
too
soon
in
the
course
of
this
History
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Anti-Prelatical
party
in
the
house
of
Peers
so
bestirred
themselves
,
that
they
prevailed
upon
the
Rest
to
put
a
lower
valuation
on
the
Bishops
then
they
had
done
formerly
;
insomuch
,
that
at
a
Solemn
Fast
following
not
long
after
,
the
Temporal
Lords
took
Precedence
of
the
Bishops
,
contrary
to
the
Custom
of
their
Predecessors
in
all
times
foregoing
:
the
Bishops
not
thinking
it
convenient
to
contend
for
place
,
at
such
time
as
their
whole
Order
was
in
danger
of
Falling
.
Which
being
observed
by
the
Lord
Spencer
;
Is
this
,
said
he
,
a
day
of
Humiliation
,
wherein
we
shew
so
great
a
Pride
,
in
taking
place
of
those
to
whom
it
was
allowed
by
all
our
Ancestors
?
A
day
of
Humiliation
if
it
might
be
called
;
it
was
made
such
to
the
Bishops
only
,
the
Temporal
Lords
being
never
higher
in
their
Exaltation
.
But
now
we
must
look
back
on
the
Earl
of
Strafford
,
the
prosecution
of
whose
Impeachment
had
been
long
delaid
upon
some
probable
hope
,
that
the
displeasures
of
his
greatest
adversaries
m●●●
be
mitigated
by
some
Court-preferments
.
In
Order
where
〈◊〉
was
agreed
upon
(
if
my
intelligence
or
memory
fail
not
)
;
that
the
Earl
of
Bedford
should
be
made
Lord
Treasurer
,
and
〈◊〉
Chancellor
of
the
Exchequer
,
the
Earl
of
Essex
Governour
of
the
Prince
,
and
that
Hambden
should
be
made
his
Tutor
,
the
Lord
Say
Ma●ter
of
the
Wards
,
and
Hollis
Principal
Secretary
in
the
Place
of
Windebank
;
the
Deputieship
of
Ireland
was
disposed
of
also
,
and
some
command
appointed
for
the
Earl
of
Warwick
in
the
Royal
Navy
.
Which
Earls
together
with
the
Earl
of
Hartford
,
and
the
Lord
Kimbolton
(
eldest
Son
to
the
Earl
of
Manchester
)
were
taken
at
this
time
into
his
Majesties
Council
,
that
they
might
witness
to
the
Rest
of
that
Party
,
with
what
sincerity
and
Piety
his
Majesties
Affairs
were
Governed
at
the
Council
Table
.
And
in
Relation
to
this
purpose
the
Bishop
of
London
delivered
to
the
King
the
Treasurers
Staff
,
the
Earl
of
New-castle
relinquished
the
Governance
of
the
Prince
,
and
the
Lord
Cottington
resigned
his
Offices
both
in
the
Exchequer
,
and
the
Court
of
Wards
,
there
being
no
doubt
but
that
Bishop
Duppa
in
Order
to
so
good
a
work
,
would
relinquish
the
Tutorship
of
the
Prince
,
when
it
should
be
required
of
him
:
So
gallantly
did
these
great
persons
deny
themselves
,
to
advance
the
Service
of
their
Master
.
But
before
all
these
things
were
fully
settled
and
performed
,
the
Kings
mind
was
altered
,
(
but
by
whom
altered
,
hath
been
more
conjectured
then
affirmed
for
certain
)
which
so
exasperated
them
who
were
concerned
in
this
designation
,
that
they
persued
the
Earl
of
Strafford
with
the
great
eagerness
.
And
somewhat
to
this
purpose
was
hinted
in
the
Kings
Declaration
of
the
12
●h
of
August
;
in
which
he
signified
what
over●●●es
had
been
made
by
them
,
and
with
what
importunity
for
Offices
and
preferments
,
what
great
services
should
have
been
done
for
him
,
and
what
other
undertaking
even
to
have
saved
the
Life
of
the
Earl
of
Stra●●ord
.
By
which
discovery
as
he
blemished
the
Reputes
of
some
Principal
Members
in
the
eyes
of
many
of
the
people
;
so
he
gave
no
small
cause
of
wonder
to
many
others
,
when
they
were
told
from
his
own
Pen
,
at
how
cheap
a
Rate
(
a
Rate
which
would
have
cost
him
nothing
)
he
might
have
saved
the
Life
of
such
an
able
and
deserving
Minister
.
This
design
being
thus
unhappily
dasht
,
the
Earl
was
called
unto
h●●
Tryal
on
the
22
●h
day
of
March
last
past
;
which
being
continued
many
days
with
great
expectation
,
his
Adversaries
(
though
the
ablest
men
in
the
House
of
Commons
)
perceived
that
his
Defences
were
so
strong
,
and
their
proof
so
weak
that
they
thought
it
not
sale
to
leave
the
Judgement
of
the
Cause
to
the
House
of
Peers
in
way
of
Judicature
.
For
finding
that
their
proofs
amounted
not
to
a
Legal
Evidence
;
and
that
nothing
but
Legal
Evidence
,
could
prevail
in
a
Court
of
Judicature
,
they
Resolved
to
Steer
their
course
by
another
wind
,
and
to
call
the
Legislative
power
to
their
assistance
;
according
unto
which
both
Lords
,
and
Commons
might
proceed
by
the
Light
of
their
own
Understanding
without
further
Testimony
.
And
so
it
was
declared
by
Saint-Iohns
then
Solicitor
General
in
a
conference
between
the
Committees
of
both
Houses
,
April
29.
1641.
Where
it
is
said
,
That
although
single
Testimony
●ight
be
sufficient
to
satisfie
private
Consciences
,
yet
how
far
it
would
have
been
satisfactory
in
a
judicial
way
,
where
forms
of
Law
are
more
to
be
stood
upon
,
was
not
so
clear
;
whereas
in
this
way
of
Bill
,
private
satisfaction
to
each
mans
Conscience
,
is
sufficient
,
although
no
Evidence
had
been
given
in
at
all
.
Thus
they
Resolved
it
in
this
Case
;
But
knowing
of
what
dangerous
consequence
it
might
be
to
the
Lives
,
and
Fortunes
of
themselves
and
the
Rest
of
Subjects
,
a
saving
clause
was
added
to
the
Bill
of
Attainder
,
that
it
should
not
be
drawn
into
Example
for
the
time
to
come
.
By
which
it
was
Provided
,
That
no
Iudge
or
Iudges
,
Iustice
or
Iustices
whatsoever
,
shall
adjudge
or
Interpret
any
Act
or
thing
to
be
Treason
,
nor
hear
or
determine
any
Treason
,
nor
in
any
other
manner
,
then
he
or
they
should
or
ought
to
have
done
before
the
making
of
this
Act
,
and
as
if
this
Act
had
never
been
made
.
His
Majesty
understanding
how
things
were
carried
,
Resolved
to
use
his
best
endeavours
to
preserve
the
man
,
who
had
deserved
so
bravely
of
him
.
And
therefore
in
a
Speech
to
both
Houses
of
Parliament
on
the
first
of
May
,
absolved
him
from
all
Treasons
charged
upon
him
;
conjuring
them
by
the
merit
of
his
former
graces
,
and
the
hopes
of
greater
,
not
to
compel
him
to
do
any
thing
against
his
conscience
,
to
which
no
worldly
consideration
whatsoever
,
should
be
able
to
tempt
him
.
This
put
the
Lords
to
such
a
stand
,
who
were
before
enclinable
enough
to
that
unfortunate
Gentleman
,
that
multitudes
of
the
Rabble
were
brought
down
out
of
London
and
Southwark
,
to
cry
for
speedy
Justice
,
and
Execution
;
the
names
of
such
as
had
not
voted
to
the
Bill
,
being
posted
up
in
the
Palace-yard
,
by
the
Title
of
Straffordians
,
and
Enemies
to
the
Commonwealth
.
Which
course
so
terrified
the
Lords
,
that
most
of
them
withdrawing
themselves
from
the
House
of
Peers
,
the
Attainder
passed
,
and
certain
Bishops
nominated
to
attend
the
King
,
for
satisfying
his
Conscience
,
and
perswading
him
to
sign
that
Destructive
Bill
.
Never
was
Poor
Prince
,
brought
to
so
sad
an
Exigent
,
betwixt
his
Conscience
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Fears
of
such
a
Publick
Rupture
on
the
other
,
as
seemed
to
threaten
nothing
but
destruction
to
himself
and
his
Family
.
But
humane
frailty
,
and
the
continual
Solicitation
of
some
about
him
;
so
prevailed
at
last
,
that
on
Munday
morning
the
ninth
of
May
,
he
put
a
most
unwilling
hand
to
that
fatal
Bill
,
Issuing
a
Commission
unto
certain
Lords
to
pass
the
same
into
an
Act
,
and
with
the
same
to
speed
another
(
which
he
had
also
signed
with
the
same
Penful
of
Ink
)
for
the
continuance
of
the
present
Parliament
during
the
pleasure
of
the
Houses
.
The
Act
thus
past
on
Munday
Morning
,
the
Earl
was
brought
unto
the
Scaffold
on
the
Wednesday
following
,
desiring
earnestly
,
but
in
vain
,
to
Exchange
some
words
with
the
Archbishop
before
his
Death
;
Which
gave
occasion
to
a
report
,
that
a
little
before
his
Death
he
had
charged
his
misfortunes
,
oversights
and
misdemeanours
upon
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
as
the
Prime
Author
of
the
same
;
and
had
bitterly
Curst
the
day
of
their
first
acquaintance
:
Which
being
so
scandalous
and
dishonourable
to
this
great
Prelate
,
I
shall
lay
down
the
whole
truth
in
this
particular
,
as
it
came
from
the
Archbishops
own
mouth
,
in
the
presence
of
Balfore
a
Scot
,
and
then
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
,
who
was
required
to
attest
to
each
period
of
it
.
your
Prayers
and
your
Blessing
.
The
Archbishop
lift
up
his
hands
,
and
bestowed
both
:
but
overcome
with
grief
,
fell
to
the
ground
in
Animi
deliquio
.
The
Earl
bowing
the
second
time
,
said
,
Farewell
my
Lord
,
God
protect
your
Innocency
.
And
because
he
feared
,
that
it
might
perhaps
be
thought
an
effeminacy
or
vnbecoming
weakness
in
him
to
sink
down
in
that
manner
,
he
add●d
,
That
he
hoped
by
Gods
Assistance
,
and
his
own
Innocency
,
that
when
he
came
to
his
own
Execution
(
which
he
daily
longed
for
)
the
World
should
perceive
he
had
been
more
sensible
of
the
Lord
Strafford's
Loss
,
than
of
his
own
:
And
good
reason
it
should
be
so
(
said
he
)
for
the
Gentleman
was
more
serviceable
to
the
Church
(
he
would
not
mention
the
State
)
than
either
himself
,
or
any
of
all
the
Church-men
had
ever
been
.
A
gallant
Farewell
to
so
eminent
and
beloved
a
Friend
.
Thus
march'd
this
Great
Man
to
the
Scaffold
;
more
like
a
General
in
the
Head
of
an
Army
,
to
breath
out
Victory
;
than
like
a
Condemned
Man
,
to
undergo
the
Sentence
of
death
.
The
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
desired
him
to
take
Coach
,
for
fear
the
People
should
rush
in
upon
him
and
tear
him
in
pieces
.
No
(
said
he
to
the
Lieutenant
)
I
dare
look
Death
in
the
face
,
and
I
hope
the
People
too
;
Have
you
a
care
that
I
do
not
escape
,
and
I
care
not
how
I
die
,
whether
by
the
hand
of
the
Executioner
,
or
the
madness
and
fury
of
the
People
;
If
that
may
give
them
better
content
,
it
is
all
one
to
me
.
In
his
last
Speech
upon
the
Sca●fold
,
he
declared
,
That
in
all
his
Imployments
,
since
he
had
the
honour
to
serve
his
Majesty
,
he
never
had
any
thing
in
the
purpose
of
his
heart
,
but
what
tended
to
the
joynt
and
individual
prosperity
both
of
King
and
People
;
That
he
was
so
far
from
being
an
Enemy
to
Parliaments
(
which
had
been
charged
amongst
his
Crimes
)
that
he
did
always
think
the
Parliaments
of
England
to
be
the
most
happy
Constitution
that
a●y
Kingdom
or
Nation
lived
under
,
and
the
best
means
under
God
to
make
the
King
and
People
happy
;
That
he
acquitted
all
the
World
for
his
death
,
heartily
beseeching
the
God
of
Heaven
to
forgive
all
them
that
contrived
it
,
though
in
the
intentions
and
purposes
of
his
heart
,
he
was
not
guilty
of
the
O●fences
which
he
was
to
die
for
;
That
it
was
a
great
comfort
to
him
,
that
his
Majesty
conceived
him
not
meriting
so
severe
and
heavy
a
Punishment
,
as
the
utmost
execution
of
this
Sentence
:
And
finally
,
(
after
many
other
Expressions
)
That
he
died
a
true
Son
of
the
Church
of
England
,
in
which
he
had
been
born
and
bred
;
for
the
Peace
and
Prosperity
whereof
he
most
heartily
prayed
.
Turning
his
eyes
unto
his
Brother
Sir
George
Wentworth
,
he
desired
him
to
charge
his
Son
to
fear
God
,
to
continue
an
obedient
Son
to
the
Church
of
England
,
and
not
to
meddle
with
Church-Livings
,
as
that
which
would
prove
a
Moth
or
Canker
to
him
in
his
Estate
.
And
having
several
times
recommended
his
prepared
Soul
to
the
Mercies
of
God
,
he
submi●ted
his
Neck
with
most
Christian
Magnanimity
to
the
stroke
of
the
〈◊〉
,
which
took
his
Head
from
him
at
one
blow
,
before
he
had
filled
up
the
number
of
fifty
years
.
A
man
on
whom
his
Majesty
looked
as
one
whose
great
Abilities
might
rather
make
a
Prince
afraid
,
So
far
he
stood
commended
by
the
Pen
of
his
sorrowful
Sovereign
,
who
never
could
sufficiently
●●wa●l
his
own
Infelicity
,
in
giving
way
unto
an
Act
of
such
〈…〉
justice
(
as
he
calls
it
there
)
of
which
he
gives
this
Testimony
in
his
Meditation
on
the
Death
of
this
unfortunate
Earl
,
That
he
wa●
〈◊〉
far
from
excusing
or
denying
that
Compliance
on
his
part
(
for
plenary
consent
it
was
not
)
to
his
destruction
,
whom
in
his
own
judgment
he
thought
not
by
any
clear
Law
,
guilty
of
death
;
that
he
did
never
bear
any
touch
of
Conscience
with
greater
regret
:
which
,
as
a
sign
of
his
Repentance
,
he
had
often
with
sorrow
confessed
both
to
God
and
Men
,
as
an
Act
of
so
sinful
frailty
,
that
it
discovered
more
a
●ar
of
Man
than
of
God
,
whose
Name
and
Place
on
Earth
no
man
is
worthy
to
bear
,
who
will
avoid
Inconveniences
of
State
by
Acts
of
so
high
Injustice
,
as
no
Publick
Convenience
can
comp●nsat●
.
〈◊〉
loss
of
this
Gentlemans
Life
after
such
a
manner
,
so
terrified
〈…〉
o●
his
Majesties
Servants
;
that
as
some
had
deserted
him
in
〈…〉
appearance
of
his
Troubles
:
so
there
were
few
that
durst
stand
to
him
,
or
put
him
upon
●●solute
or
couragious
Counsels
,
when
he
most
wanted
such
Assistance
.
In
which
respect
,
it
was
no
〈◊〉
matter
for
the
Houses
of
Parliament
to
wire
draw
him
by
de
〈…〉
Con●●sec●sions
,
as
finally
left
the
Church
without
any
Authority
,
and
the
Crown
with
little
more
Prerogative
than
a
T●tular
and
precarious
Empire
.
He
had
before
passed
an
Act
for
Tri●●nial
Parliaments
,
to
be
called
in
his
default
by
Sheriffs
and
Constaples
;
and
signed
a
Bill
for
the
continuance
of
the
present
Parliament
during
the
pleasure
of
the
Houses
,
at
such
time
as
he
passed
away
this
poor
Gentlemans
Life
.
He
must
now
give
up
so
much
of
his
Power
at
once
,
as
would
disable
him
from
subsisting
by
any
other
means
than
the
Alms
of
his
Parliament
;
or
keeping
down
those
factions
and
seditious
Humours
,
for
which
the
ordinary
Courts
of
Justice
,
tied
to
Formalities
of
Law
,
could
provide
no
remedy
.
In
reference
to
the
first
,
having
kept
him
hungry
and
in
appetite
for
seven
Months
and
more
,
from
their
first
meeting
in
November
,
they
present
him
with
a
Bill
for
Tonnage
and
Poundage
,
to
be
paid
only
for
the
three
Months
following
;
and
that
too
clogged
in
the
Preamble
with
such
a
Condition
,
as
to
disclaim
all
such
Right
unto
,
it
as
had
been
formerly
enjoyed
by
his
Predecessors
.
They
prepared
also
other
Bills
,
for
Repealing
the
Statute
concerning
Knighthood
,
made
by
K.
Edward
ii
.
and
then
made
rather
for
the
ease
of
the
Sub●●ct
,
than
the
advantage
of
the
Crown
;
as
also
,
For
abolishing
his
Pre●●ntions
to
the
Raising
of
Ship-money
,
For
retrenching
the
Perambu
〈◊〉
of
his
Forests
,
For
suppressing
the
Court
of
Stanneries
in
Cornw●●
.
And
〈◊〉
long-continued
Jurisdiction
of
his
Clerk
of
the
Market
.
A●●
in
relation
to
the
other
,
they
prepared
two
Bills
more
;
the
one
for
p●●ting
down
the
Court
of
Star-Chamber
,
the
other
for
destroying
the
Hig●
Commission
,
without
which
bridles
there
had
been
no
ruling
of
the
Puritan
Faction
.
But
as
in
the
Bill
for
putting
down
the
Star-Chamber
,
there
were
some
Clauses
which
extended
to
the
overthrow
of
t●e
Court
of
the
Marches
,
and
the
Council
established
in
the
North
,
and
for
Regulating
the
Authority
of
the
Council-Table
;
so
〈…〉
for
destroying
the
High-Commission
,
there
was
a
Clause
which
took
away
the
Coercive
power
of
Bishops
,
Chancellors
,
Archdeacons
,
and
all
other
Ecclesiastical
Judges
.
To
these
two
last
(
the
Royal
Assent
having
been
passed
unto
all
the
former
without
any
difficulty
)
the
King
was
pleased
to
demur
,
which
bred
such
a
heat
amongst
the
Commons
,
that
he
was
forced
on
Munday
the
fifth
of
Iuly
,
(
being
but
two
daies
after
his
passing
of
the
other
)
to
make
an
excuse
for
this
small
delay
;
the
business
being
of
such
importance
as
the
Altering
in
a
great
measure
those
Fundamental
Laws
,
both
Ecclesiastical
and
Civil
,
which
so
many
of
his
Predecessors
had
established
.
How
great
a
blow
was
given
by
the
first
Act
to
the
Royal
Authority
I
leave
to
be
considered
by
our
Civil
Historians
.
What
the
Church
suffered
by
the
second
will
appear
by
these
words
,
in
which
it
was
Enacted
(
under
the
several
penalties
therein
contained
)
That
from
the
fifth
day
of
August
then
next
following
no
Archbishop
,
or
Bishops
,
or
any
other
Person
or
Persons
,
having
or
exercising
any
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
under
the
Kings
Majesty
,
within
the
Realm
of
England
and
Dominion
of
Wales
,
should
award
,
impose
or
inflict
any
Pain
,
Penalty
,
Fine
,
Amercement
,
Imprisonment
,
or
any
Corporal
Punishment
for
any
Contempt
,
Misdemeanour
,
Crime
,
Offence
,
Matter
,
or
Thing
whatsoever
,
belonging
to
Spiritual
or
Ecclesiastical
Cognizance
or
Jurisdiction
;
or
should
Ex
Officio
,
Which
in
effect
was
to
take
away
the
Power
of
Ecclesiastical
Censures
,
belonging
naturally
and
originally
to
the
Episcopal
Function
,
that
is
to
say
,
Suspensions
,
Excommunications
,
Deprivations
,
and
Degradations
,
(
all
which
are
both
inflicted
and
renounced
as
Pains
or
Penalties
)
to
the
no
small
encouragement
of
Inconformity
,
Incontinency
,
and
all
other
irregular
Courses
,
both
in
Clergy
and
Laity
,
because
it
nourisht
an
opinion
of
impunity
in
the
hearts
of
those
who
formerly
had
been
awed
respectively
by
those
several
Censures
.
For
when
the
Subject
fears
neither
Pain
nor
Penalty
,
the
Superiour
under
whom
he
lives
will
find
little
obedience
,
and
the
Laws
much
less
.
But
we
have
too
long
left
our
Archbishop
in
his
cares
and
sorrows
,
and
therefore
must
return
to
ease
him
of
some
part
of
his
cares
,
though
his
sorrows
continued
as
before
.
Hitherto
he
had
given
himself
no
improbable
hopes
of
being
called
unto
his
Trial
,
and
given
such
strong
proof
of
his
integrity
and
innocence
from
the
Crimes
objected
,
as
might
restore
him
to
a
capacity
of
doing
those
good
offices
to
the
University
as
that
place
of
Chancellor
did
require
.
But
finding
by
the
late
proceedings
of
the
Houses
of
Parliament
in
the
business
of
his
dear
Friend
the
Earl
of
Strafford
,
that
his
affairs
were
like
to
grow
from
bad
to
worse
,
he
would
no
longer
undergo
the
name
of
that
Office
which
he
was
not
able
to
perform
.
Resolved
to
put
the
University
into
such
a
condition
as
might
enable
them
to
proceed
in
the
choice
of
a
more
fortunate
Patron
,
he
acquaints
the
King
with
his
intent
by
the
Bishop
of
London
;
and
finding
his
Majesties
Concurrence
in
opinion
with
him
,
he
sends
his
Resignation
in
his
Letter
of
Iune
28.
Which
being
published
,
and
excepted
in
the
Convocation
of
the
University
on
Iuly
1.
The
Earl
of
Pembroke
was
now
elected
to
succeed
him
,
who
had
before
been
named
in
competition
for
the
Office
with
him
.
MY
Present
Condition
(
saith
the
Letter
)
is
not
unknown
to
the
whole
World
,
yet
by
few
pitied
or
deplored
;
The
righteous
God
〈◊〉
knows
the
Iustice
of
my
sufferings
,
on
whom
both
in
life
and
death
I
will
ever
depend
:
the
last
of
which
shall
be
unto
me
most
welcome
,
in
that
my
life
is
now
burdensome
unto
me
,
my
mind
attended
with
variety
of
sad
and
grievous
thoughts
,
my
soul
continually
vexed
with
Anxietie
,
and
troubles
,
groaning
under
the
burden
of
a
displeased
Parliament
,
my
name
aspersed
and
grosly
abused
by
the
multiplicity
of
Libellous
Pamphlets
,
and
my self
debarred
from
wonted
access
to
the
best
of
Princes
,
and
it
is
Vox
Populi
that
I
am
Popishly
affected
.
How
earnest
I
have
been
in
my
Disputations
,
Exhortations
,
and
otherwise
to
quench
such
sparks
,
lest
they
should
become
Coals
,
I
hope
after
my
death
you
will
all
acknowledge
;
yet
in
the
midst
of
all
my
afflictions
there
is
nothing
〈◊〉
hath
so
nearly
touched
me
as
the
remembrance
of
your
free
and
joyful
acceptance
of
me
to
be
your
Chancellour
,
and
that
I
am
now
shut
up
from
being
able
to
do
you
that
Service
which
you
might
justly
expect
from
me
.
When
I
first
received
this
honour
I
intended
to
have
carried
it
with
me
to
my
Grave
;
neither
were
my
hopes
any
less
,
since
the
Parliament
(
called
by
his
Majesties
Royal
Command
)
committed
me
to
this
Royal
Prison
.
But
sith
(
by
reason
of
matters
of
greater
consequence
yet
in
hand
)
the
Parliament
is
pleased
to
procrastinate
my
Trial
,
I
do
hereby
as
thankfully
resign
my
Office
of
being
Chancellor
,
as
ever
I
received
that
Dignity
,
entreating
you
to
Elect
some
Honourable
Person
,
who
upon
all
occasions
may
be
ready
to
serve
you
;
and
I
beseech
God
send
you
such
an
one
as
may
do
all
things
for
his
glory
,
and
the
furtherance
of
●●ur
most
famous
Vniversity
.
This
is
the
continual
Prayer
of
Your
dejected
Friend
and
Chancellour
,
Being
the
last
time
I
shall
write
so
,
Will
.
Cant.
Tower
,
Iune
28
,
1641.
This
Resignation
having
eased
him
of
some
part
of
his
cares
,
it
was
no
small
refreshment
to
him
in
the
midst
of
his
sorrows
,
that
notwithstanding
all
the
clamour
about
Innovations
,
the
Parliament
had
made
no
Order
to
alter
any
thing
which
he
had
laboured
to
establish
.
The
Commons
might
perhaps
have
some
thoughts
that
way
,
but
they
either
kept
them
to
themselves
,
or
found
but
little
comfort
in
them
when
they
suffered
them
to
go
abroad
,
or
shew
themselves
in
any
motion
to
the
House
of
Lords
.
The
Peers
were
then
so
far
from
entertaining
any
such
extravagant
Fancies
,
that
taking
notice
of
the
Irregular
Zeal
of
some
forward
men
,
who
had
not
patience
enough
to
attend
the
leisure
of
Authority
,
they
joyned
together
with
the
Prelates
,
in
this
Order
of
Ianuary
16.
for
putting
a
stop
to
their
Exorbitancies
at
the
first
breaking
out
.
For
by
that
Order
it
was
signified
to
be
the
pleasure
of
the
Lords
Spiritual
and
Temporal
assembled
in
the
High
Court
of
Parliament
,
That
the
Divine
Service
be
performed
as
it
is
appointed
by
the
Acts
of
Parliament
of
this
Realm
:
And
that
all
such
as
shall
disturb
that
wholsom
Order
,
shall
be
severely
punished
according
to
the
Law
:
And
the
Parsons
,
Vicars
,
and
Curates
in
the
several
Parishes
shall
forbear
to
introduce
any
Rites
or
Ceremonies
that
may
give
offence
,
otherwise
than
those
which
are
established
by
the
Laws
of
the
Land
.
Which
last
Clause
being
couched
in
such
general
terms
,
related
only
to
such
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
as
otherwise
might
have
been
introduced
for
the
time
to
come
,
not
unto
such
as
had
been
entertained
and
settled
by
any
former
Authority
.
Countenanced
and
secured
by
which
Declaration
,
the
Ordinaries
went
on
chearfully
in
the
exercise
of
their
Jurisdiction
,
suffering
no
alteration
or
disturbance
to
pass
unquestioned
,
if
any
troublesome
or
unquiet
person
did
begin
to
stir
.
But
no
sooner
was
the
Coercive
power
of
Bishops
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Judges
restrained
,
or
rather
utterly
abolished
,
by
the
late
Act
of
Parliament
;
and
the
Kings
Journey
into
Scotland
left
men
and
matters
at
more
liberty
than
before
they
were
:
but
presently
the
House
of
Commons
took
upon
them
such
a
Reformation
(
so
it
must
be
called
)
in
which
they
neither
found
concurrence
of
the
House
of
Peers
,
or
could
expect
it
from
the
King
.
But
finding
that
they
were
strong
enough
to
set
up
for
themselves
,
without
working
Journey-work
any
longer
unto
either
of
them
,
they
made
the
following
Order
of
September
8.
to
be
the
first
Experiment
or
Essay
of
their
undertakings
.
For
though
in
a
Conference
,
had
the
same
day
with
the
Lords
,
they
desired
their
consent
therein
,
and
that
the
Lords
returned
them
no
other
Answer
than
by
sending
them
the
next
day
(
being
the
day
of
the
Recess
)
a
Copy
of
the
former
Order
of
Ianuary
16.
in
which
they
desired
then
to
concur
;
yet
Pym
,
who
governed
the
Committee
during
that
Recess
,
dispatcht
his
Mandate
o●
the
29
th
.
of
the
same
month
over
all
the
Kingdom
,
requiring
all
Ministers
and
Churchwardens
to
publish
the
said
Order
in
their
several
Churches
,
to
see
it
put
in
execution
,
and
cause
Certificates
to
be
made
thereof
by
the
time
appointed
.
Which
Order
being
the
Leading
Card
to
the
Game
that
followed
,
was
verbatim
thus
:
viz.
WHereas
divers
Innovations
in
or
about
the
Worship
of
God
have
been
lately
practised
in
this
Kingdom
,
by
enjoyning
s●me
things
,
and
pr●●●●●●ng
others
,
without
warrant
of
Law
,
to
the
great
grievance
and
discon●ent
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
;
For
the
suppression
of
such
Innovations
,
and
for
preservation
of
the
Publick
Peace
,
It
is
this
day
Ordered
by
the
Commons
in
Parliament
assembled
,
That
the
Churchwardens
of
every
Parish
Church
or
Chappel
respectively
doth
forthwith
remove
the
Communion
Table
from
the
East
end
of
the
Church
,
Chappel
,
or
〈…〉
some
other
convenient
place
,
and
that
they
take
away
the
〈…〉
the
Chanc●ls
as
heretofore
they
were
before
the
late
〈…〉
.
That
all
Crucifixes
,
scandalous
Pictures
,
of
any
one
or
〈…〉
of
t●e
Trinity
,
and
all
Images
of
the
Virgin
Mary
shall
〈…〉
and
a●olished
;
and
that
all
Tapers
,
Candlesticks
,
and
〈…〉
from
the
Communion
Table
.
That
all
Corporal
B●w
〈…〉
IESVS
,
or
toward
the
East
end
of
the
Church
,
〈…〉
,
or
towards
the
Communion
Table
be
henceforth
〈…〉
.
That
the
Orders
aforesaid
be
observed
in
all
the
several
Ca
〈…〉
Churches
of
this
Kingdom
,
and
all
the
Colledges
,
Churches
,
or
〈◊〉
in
the
two
Vniversities
,
or
any
other
part
of
this
Kingdom
,
〈◊〉
in
th●
Temple
Church
,
and
the
Chappels
of
other
Inns
of
Court
,
〈◊〉
the
Dea●s
of
the
said
Cathedral
Churches
,
by
the
Vice-Chancellours
of
the
said
Vniversities
,
and
by
the
Heads
and
Governours
of
the
several
C●lle●ges
and
Halls
aforesaid
,
and
by
the
Benchers
and
Readers
in
〈…〉
Inns
●f
Court
respectively
.
That
the
Lords
day
shall
be
duly
obs●r●ed
and
sanctified
:
All
Dancing
,
or
other
Sports
either
before
or
after
Di●i●e
Service
be
forborne
and
restrained
;
and
that
the
Preaching
〈…〉
●●rd
be
permitted
in
the
Afternoon
in
the
several
Churches
and
Chappels
of
this
Ki●gdom
,
and
that
Ministers
and
Preachers
be
encou●●g●d
thereunto
.
That
the
Vice-Chancellours
of
the
Vniversities
,
Heads
〈…〉
Colledges
,
all
Parsons
,
Vicars
,
Churchwardens
,
do
〈◊〉
C●rtificate
of
the
performance
of
these
Orders
:
and
if
the
same
shall
〈◊〉
be
observed
in
any
places
aforementioned
upon
complaint
ther●of
made
to
the
two
next
Iustices
of
the
Peace
,
Major
,
and
Head-Officers
of
Cities
and
Towns
Corporate
,
It
is
ordered
,
That
the
said
Iustices
,
Major
,
and
other
Head-Officer
respectively
shall
examine
the
〈◊〉
of
all
such
complaints
,
and
certifie
by
whose
default
the
same
are
●●mitted
.
All
which
Certificates
are
to
be
delivered
in
Parliament
before
the
thirtieth
of
October
next
ensuing
,
Anno
1641.
It
may
be
justly
wondred
at
,
that
all
this
while
we
have
heard
nothing
of
the
Scots
,
the
chief
promoters
of
these
mischiefs
;
but
we
may
rest
ourselves
assured
that
they
were
not
idle
,
soliciting
their
affairs
both
openly
and
underhand
,
instant
in
season
,
and
cut
of
season
,
till
they
had
brought
about
all
ends
which
invited
them
hither
.
They
had
made
sure
work
with
the
Lord
Lieutenant
,
and
feared
〈◊〉
the
Resur●●ction
of
the
Lord
Archbishop
though
Do●med
at
that
time
only
to
a
Civil
death
.
They
had
gratified
the
Commons
in
procuring
all
the
Acts
of
Parliament
before
remembred
,
and
paring
the
Bishops
nails
to
the
very
quick
,
by
the
only
terrour
of
their
Arms
;
and
were
reciprocally
gratified
by
them
with
a
gift
of
three
hundred
thousand
pounds
of
good
English
money
,
in
the
name
of
a
brotherly
assistance
,
for
their
pretended
former
losses
,
which
could
not
rationally
be
computed
to
the
tenth
part
of
that
Sum.
And
in
relation
to
that
Treaty
they
gained
in
a
manner
all
those
points
which
had
been
first
insisted
on
in
the
meeting
at
Rippon
,
and
many
additionals
also
,
which
were
brought
in
afterwards
by
London
.
In
their
Demand
concerning
Unity
in
Religion
,
and
Uniformity
in
Church-Government
,
the
Answer
savoured
rather
of
delay
than
satisfaction
;
amounting
to
no
more
than
this
,
That
his
Majesty
,
with
the
Advice
o●
both
Houses
of
Parliament
,
did
well
approve
of
the
affections
of
his
Subjects
of
Scotland
,
in
their
desires
of
having
a
Conformity
of
Church-Government
between
the
two
Nations
;
And
that
as
the
Parliament
had
already
taken
into
consideration
the
Reformation
of
Church-Government
,
so
they
would
proceed
therein
in
due
time
as
should
best
conduce
to
the
glory
of
God
,
and
peace
of
the
Church
and
of
both
Kingdoms
.
Which
Condescensions
and
Conclusions
being
ratified
on
August
7.
by
Act
of
Parliament
in
England
,
a
Provision
was
also
made
for
the
security
of
all
his
Majesties
Party
in
reference
to
the
former
troubles
,
excluding
only
the
Scottish
Prelates
,
and
four
more
of
that
Nation
,
from
the
benefit
of
it
.
And
that
being
done
,
his
Majesty
s●t
forwards
toward
Scotland
on
Tuesday
the
tenth
of
the
same
month
,
giving
order
as
he
went
for
the
Disbanding
of
both
Armies
,
that
they
might
be
no
further
charge
or
trouble
to
him
.
Welcomed
he
was
with
great
joy
to
the
City
of
Edenborough
,
in
regard
he
came
with
full
desires
and
resolutions
of
giving
all
satisfaction
to
that
People
which
they
could
expect
,
though
to
the
Diminution
of
his
Royal
Rights
and
just
Prerogative
.
He
was
resolved
to
sweeten
and
Caress
them
with
all
Acts
of
Grace
,
that
so
they
might
reciprocate
with
him
in
their
Love
and
Loyalty
,
though
therein
he
found
himself
deceived
.
For
he
not
only
ratified
all
the
Transactions
of
the
Treaty
confirmed
in
England
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
in
that
Kingdom
;
but
by
like
Act
abolished
the
Episcopal
Government
,
and
yielded
to
an
alienation
of
all
Church-Lands
,
restored
by
his
Father
or
himself
for
the
maintenance
of
it
.
A
matter
of
most
woful
consequence
to
the
Church
of
England
.
For
the
House
of
Commons
being
advertised
of
these
Transactions
,
prest
him
with
their
continual
importunities
after
his
Return
,
to
subvert
the
Government
o●
Bishops
here
in
England
,
in
the
destruction
whereof
he
had
been
pleased
to
gratifie
his
Scottish
Subjects
,
which
could
not
be
r●puted
so
considerable
in
his
estimation
,
nor
were
so
in
the
eye
of
the
World
as
the
English
were
.
What
followed
hereupon
we
may
hear
too
soon
.
●●is
good
suc●●ss
of
the
Scots
encouraged
the
Irish
Papists
to
attempt
the
like
,
and
to
attempt
it
in
the
same
way
the
Scots
had
gone
;
that
is
to
say
,
by
se●sing
his
Majesties
Towns
,
Forts
and
Castles
,
putting
themselves
into
the
body
of
an
Army
,
banishing
and
imprisoning
all
such
as
opposed
their
Practices
,
and
then
Petitioning
the
King
for
a
publick
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
And
they
had
this
great
furtherance
to
promote
their
hopes
;
For
when
the
King
was
prest
by
the
Commons
for
the
disbanding
of
the
Irish
Army
,
a
suite
was
made
unto
him
by
the
Embassadour
of
Spain
,
that
he
might
have
leave
to
list
three
or
four
thousand
of
them
for
his
Masters
Service
in
the
Wars
;
to
which
motion
his
Majesty
readily
condescending
gave
order
in
it
accordingly
.
But
the
Commons
never
thinking
themselves
〈◊〉
,
as
long
as
any
of
that
Army
had
a
Sword
in
his
hand
,
never
〈◊〉
in●p●●tuning
the
King
(
whom
they
had
now
brought
to
the
condition
〈◊〉
d●●ying
nothing
which
they
asked
)
till
they
had
made
him
●at
his
word
,
and
revoke
those
Orders
to
his
great
dishonour
;
which
so
●x●●p●rated
that
Army
consisting
of
8000
Foot
,
and
1000
Horse
,
that
it
was
no
hard
matter
for
those
who
had
the
managing
of
t●at
Plot
to
make
sure
of
them
.
And
then
considering
that
the
Sc●●s
by
raising
of
an
Army
had
gained
from
the
King
an
abolition
of
t●e
Episcopal
Order
,
the
Rescinding
of
his
own
and
his
Fathers
Acts
a●out
the
reducing
of
that
Church
to
some
Uniformity
with
this
,
a●d
settled
their
Kirk
in
such
a
way
as
best
pleased
their
own
humours
,
Why
might
not
the
Irish
Papists
hope
,
that
by
the
help
of
such
an
Army
,
ready
raised
to
their
hands
,
or
easily
drawn
together
,
t●ough
dispersed
at
present
,
they
might
obtain
the
like
indulgences
and
grants
for
their
Religion
?
The
23
of
October
was
the
day
designed
for
t●e
seizing
of
the
City
and
Castle
of
Dublin
,
and
many
places
of
great
Importance
in
that
Kingdom
:
But
failing
in
the
main
d●●ign
,
which
had
been
discovered
the
night
before
by
one
O
Conally
,
they
brake
out
into
open
Arms
,
dealing
no
better
with
the
Protestants
there
,
than
the
Covenanters
had
done
with
the
Royal
Party
in
Scotland
.
O●
this
Rebellion
(
for
it
must
be
called
a
Rebellion
in
the
Irish
,
though
not
in
the
Scots
)
his
Majesty
gives
present
notice
to
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
requiring
their
Counsel
and
assistance
for
the
extinguishing
of
that
Flame
,
before
it
had
wasted
and
consumed
that
Kingdom
.
But
neither
the
necessity
of
the
Protestants
there
,
●ot
the
Kings
importunity
here
,
could
perswade
them
to
Levy
one
man
toward
the
suppression
of
those
Rebels
,
till
the
King
had
disclaimed
his
power
of
pressing
Souldiers
in
an
Act
of
Parliament
,
and
thereby
laid
himself
open
to
such
Acts
of
violence
,
as
were
then
hammering
against
him
.
But
to
proceed
,
his
Majesty
having
settled
his
Affairs
in
Scotland
to
the
full
contentment
of
the
People
by
granting
them
the
Acts
of
Grace
before
remembred
,
and
giving
some
addition
of
Honour
to
his
greatest
enemies
,
(
amongst
whom
Lesly
,
who
commanded
their
two
l●te
Armies
,
most
undeservedly
was
advanced
to
the
Title
of
Earl
of
Leven
)
prepared
in
the
beginning
of
Novemb.
for
his
journey
to
London
;
where
he
was
welcomed
by
the
Lord
Mayor
,
and
Citizens
with
all
imaginable
expressions
of
Love
and
Duty
.
But
the
Commons
at
the
other
end
of
the
Town
entertain'd
him
with
a
sharp
Declaration
,
Entituled
,
The
Remonstrance
of
the
State
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
they
presented
to
him
at
Hampton-Court
,
with
a
Petition
thereunto
annexed
,
within
few
days
after
his
return
;
In
which
it
was
desired
amongst
other
things
,
that
he
would
please
to
pass
an
Act
for
depriving
the
Bishops
of
their
place
and
Vote
in
Parliament
:
which
Bill
had
formerly
been
cast
out
of
the
House
of
Peers
,
as
before
was
said
,
and
was
not
by
the
course
of
Parliaments
to
be
offered
again
.
To
this
Demand
and
others
which
concerned
Religion
he
returned
this
Answer
,
Bill
.
Reg.
Sect.
4.
●
.
4.
That
for
preserving
the
peace
and
safety
of
this
Kingdom
from
the
designs
of
the
Popish
party
,
he
had
and
would
still
concur
with
all
the
just
desires
of
his
people
,
in
a
Parliamentary
way
;
That
for
the
depriving
of
the
Bishops
of
their
Votes
in
Parliament
,
he
wisht
them
to
consider
that
their
right
was
grounded
upon
the
Fundamental
Law
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
constitution
of
Parliament
;
That
he
conceived
the
taking
away
of
the
High
Commission
had
well
moderated
the
Inordinate
power
of
the
Clergy
,
but
if
there
continued
any
usurpations
,
or
Excesses
in
their
jurisdictions
,
he
then
neither
had
nor
would
protect
them
;
That
he
would
willingly
concur
in
the
removal
of
any
illegal
Innovations
,
which
had
crept
into
the
Church
;
That
if
the
Parliament
should
advise
to
call
a
National
Synod
,
which
might
duly
Examine
such
Ceremonies
,
as
gave
just
cause
of
offence
to
any
,
he
would
take
it
into
consideration
and
apply
himself
to
give
due
satisfaction
therein
;
That
he
was
very
sorry
to
hear
Corruptions
in
Religion
to
be
Objected
in
such
General
terms
,
since
he
was
perswaded
in
his
Conscience
that
no
Church
could
be
found
upon
earth
,
that
professed
the
true
Religion
with
more
purity
of
Doctrine
then
the
Church
of
England
at
that
time
;
That
by
the
grace
of
God
he
was
resolved
to
maintain
both
the
Government
and
Doctrine
of
it
in
their
Glory
and
Purity
,
and
not
only
against
all
invasions
of
Popery
,
but
from
the
Irreverence
of
those
many
Schismaticks
,
and
Separatists
wherewith
of
Late
this
Kingdom
and
the
City
of
London
did
so
much
abound
,
to
the
great
dishonour
and
hazard
both
of
Church
and
State
,
for
the
suppressing
of
whom
he
required
their
aid
and
timely
assistance
.
This
Resolute
,
and
Religious
Answer
did
not
so
satisfie
the
Commons
,
but
that
they
were
Resolved
to
persue
the
Enterprize
till
they
had
gained
the
Point
they
aimed
at
.
Some
endeavours
●ad
formerly
been
used
by
the
Earl
of
Essex
and
the
Baron
of
Kimbolton
to
perswade
the
Bishops
,
so
far
to
gratifie
the
importunate
desires
of
the
house
of
Commons
,
as
voluntarily
to
Relinquish
their
Votes
in
Parliament
;
upon
assurance
that
the
Peers
would
be
bound
in
Honour
to
preserve
them
in
all
the
essential
parts
of
their
calling
and
Function
.
But
the
Bishops
who
had
little
or
nothing
left
to
keep
them
up
in
Reputation
amongst
the
People
,
but
their
Rights
of
Peerage
,
could
not
be
easily
entreated
to
betray
themselves
,
and
become
Felones
de
se
(
as
the
Lawyers
Phrase
it
)
as
long
as
his
Majesty
would
be
pleased
to
maintain
their
Interest
,
and
in
theirs
,
His
own
.
Doubly
Repulst
,
the
Apprentices
are
drawn
in
huge
multitudes
to
cry
at
the
Parliament
doors
No
Bishops
,
No
Bishops
;
Petitions
daily
brought
against
them
as
the
Common
Grievances
,
imputing
to
them
the
decay
of
Trade
,
and
the
obstruction
of
all
businesses
in
both
Houses
of
Parliament
;
their
Persons
presented
with
Revilings
,
and
sometimes
with
stones
,
so
that
they
could
neither
come
out
of
their
Coa●●es
if
they
came
by
Land
,
nor
out
of
their
Barges
if
they
came
by
water
,
without
manifest
danger
of
their
lives
;
the
Abby
of
Westminster
Violently
Assaulted
,
and
as
Couragiously
defended
by
the
Scholars
,
Choiremen
,
Officers
,
and
other
Servants
,
concluding
in
the
death
of
Wiseman
a
Knight
of
Kent
,
who
having
taken
on
himself
the
Conduct
of
the
Tumult
,
was
killed
by
one
of
the
Defendants
,
with
a
Tile
from
the
Battlements
.
Hereupon
Williams
the
●ate
Bishop
of
Lincoln
having
been
translated
unto
York
,
invites
as
many
of
the
Bishops
as
were
left
in
London
to
a
Private
Conference
to
be
h●ld
amongst
them
in
the
Lodgings
of
the
Dean
of
Westminster
;
where
they
subscribed
to
a
Protestation
,
and
Petition
to
be
presented
to
his
Majesty
in
the
House
of
Peers
,
containing
a
Relation
of
the
abuses
offered
them
for
some
days
last
past
,
together
with
a
Declaration
of
their
sense
and
meaning
,
for
the
time
to
come
.
The
Apprehension
of
their
own
dangers
inclined
them
willingly
to
any
such
course
,
as
visibly
conduced
to
the
preservation
of
their
Rights
as
Bishops
,
and
their
lives
as
men
;
For
both
which
the
subscribing
of
this
Petition
and
Protestation
,
and
the
entring
of
it
in
the
Journal
of
the
House
of
Lords
,
seems
to
have
provided
.
It
was
about
the
middle
of
Christmas
,
when
some
of
the
Bishops
were
retired
into
the
Countrey
,
others
not
returned
from
their
Recess
,
and
no
fewer
then
five
Sees
,
either
vacant
,
or
not
filled
Actually
,
at
the
present
;
so
that
no
more
of
them
met
at
this
Assembly
,
then
the
Archbishop
of
York
,
the
bishops
of
Durham
,
Lichfield
,
Glocester
,
Norwich
,
Asaph
,
〈◊〉
,
Her●ford
,
Oxon
,
Ely
,
Peterborough
,
and
Landaff
;
all
which
subscribed
this
last
preservative
for
their
Place
and
Persons
.
And
being
it
was
the
last
flash
of
their
dying
light
,
I
shall
not
think
it
improper
to
keep
it
from
Expiring
,
as
long
as
I
can
,
by
serving
as
a
Prol●nger
to
it
in
this
present
History
;
Now
the
Petition
,
and
Protestation
was
as
followeth
.
December
,
1641.
have
already
passed
;
As
likewise
,
that
all
such
as
shall
hereafter
Pass
in
the
Most
Honourable
House
,
during
the
time
of
this
their
Forced
and
Violent
Absence
from
the
said
Most
Honourable
House
:
not
denying
but
if
their
absenting
of
themselves
were
Wilful
and
Voluntary
,
that
Most
Honourable
House
might
Proceed
in
all
their
Premises
,
their
Absence
or
this
Protestation
Notwithstanding
.
And
humbly
beseeching
Your
Most
Excellent
Majesty
to
Command
the
Clerk
of
the
House
of
Peers
,
to
Enter
this
their
Petition
and
Protestation
among
his
Records
.
They
will
ever
Pray
God
to
bless
,
&c.
This
Petition
being
presented
to
his
Majesty
,
was
by
him
deli●vered
to
the
Lord
Keeper
Littleton
,
to
be
Communicated
the
next
day
,
being
the
30th
of
Decemb.
to
the
House
of
Peers
:
But
the
Lord
Keeper
contrary
to
his
Majesties
directions
,
did
first
imp●rt
i●
to
some
of
the
Preaching
party
in
both
Houses
of
Parliament
;
and
after
,
contained
matters
of
high
and
dangerous
consequence
,
extending
to
the
deep
intrenching
upon
the
Fundamental
Priviledges
and
Being
of
Parliament
.
Whereupon
the
said
twelve
Bishops
were
Impeached
by
the
Commons
of
high
Treason
.
The
Usher
called
Black-Rod
,
Commanded
to
find
them
out
,
and
to
bring
them
to
the
Bar
in
the
House
of
Peers
,
which
by
reason
of
their
scattered
and
divided
Lodgings
,
could
not
be
effected
till
eight
of
the
Clock
at
night
,
at
what
time
being
brought
together
their
offence
was
signified
unto
them
,
and
an
Order
presently
made
for
their
commitment
to
the
Tower
,
whither
they
were
all
carried
the
next
day
,
Except
the
Bishops
of
Durham
and
Lichfield
who
found
the
favour
(
the
one
by
reason
of
his
Eminent
Learning
,
and
both
of
them
in
regard
of
their
age
and
Infirmities
)
to
stand
committed
to
the
custody
of
the
Gentleman
Usher
.
Our
Archbishop
had
now
more
Neighbours
then
●e
desired
,
but
not
more
company
then
before
,
it
being
prudently
Ordered
amongst
themselves
,
that
none
of
them
should
bestow
any
visits
on
him
,
for
fear
of
giving
some
advantage
to
their
common
enemy
;
as
if
they
had
been
hatching
some
conspiracy
against
the
Publick
:
But
they
refrained
not
on
either
side
from
sending
me●●ages
of
Love
and
consolation
unto
one
another
;
those
mutual
civilities
being
almost
every
day
performed
betwixt
the
two
Archbishops
also
,
though
very
much
differing
both
in
their
Counsels
and
Affections
in
the
times
foregoing
.
The
Archbishop
of
York
was
now
so
much
declined
in
favour
,
t●at
he
stood
in
as
bad
terms
with
the
Common
People
,
as
the
other
did
.
His
picture
cut
in
Brass
,
attired
in
his
Episcopal
Robes
,
with
his
square
Cap
upon
his
head
,
and
Bandileers
about
his
Neck
,
shouldering
a
Musket
upon
one
of
his
shoulders
in
one
hand
,
and
a
Rest
in
the
other
,
either
presaging
that
which
followed
,
or
else
relating
unto
that
which
had
passed
in
defence
of
the
Abbey
;
Together
with
which
a
book
was
Printed
,
in
which
he
was
Resembled
to
the
Decoy-Duck
,
(
alluding
to
the
Dec●yes
in
Lincolnshire
where
he
had
been
Bishop
)
restored
to
Liberty
on
design
,
that
he
might
bring
more
company
with
him
at
his
coming
back
,
and
a
device
Ingraven
for
the
Front
of
the
Book
,
which
represented
the
conceit
;
and
that
not
unhappily
.
Certain
I
am
that
our
Archbishop
in
the
midst
of
those
sorrows
seemed
much
pleased
with
the
Fancy
,
whither
out
of
his
great
Love
to
wit
,
o●
some
other
self-satisfaction
which
he
found
therein
,
is
beyond
my
knowledge
.
These
Bishops
b●ing
thus
secured
,
and
no
body
left
in
a
manner
to
solicite
the
Common
Cause
but
the
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
the
Bill
against
their
Votes
passed
currantly
in
the
House
of
Peers
on
February
6.
the
Citizens
who
before
had
feasted
the
King
with
such
signs
o●
Affection
,
now
celebrating
the
Concurrence
of
the
House
against
his
Interest
,
with
B●lls
and
Bonfires
.
Nor
was
it
long
before
the
●ing
gave
over
the
Cause
,
for
which
he
had
so
long
contended
▪
For
either
terrified
with
the
Apprehension
of
his
own
Dangers
,
or
wrought
on
by
the
importunity
of
some
about
him
,
he
signed
the
Bill
at
Canterbury
on
February
14.
to
which
place
he
had
accompanied
the
Queen
in
her
way
toward
Holland
:
And
by
that
Bill
it
was
desired
to
be
Enacted
,
Bibl.
Regia
.
That
no
Archbishop
,
Bishop
,
or
any
other
Person
in
Holy
Orders
,
from
February
15.
then
next
following
,
should
have
any
Seat
or
Place
,
Suffrage
or
Voice
,
use
or
execute
any
Power
or
Authority
in
the
Parliaments
of
this
Realm
;
nor
should
be
of
the
Privy-Council
of
his
Majesty
,
his
Heirs
,
or
Successors
,
or
Justices
of
the
Peace
of
Oyer
and
Terminer
,
or
Gaol-delivery
;
or
execute
any
Temporal
Authority
,
by
vertue
of
any
Commission
:
but
should
be
wholly
disabled
,
or
be
uncapable
to
have
,
receive
,
use
,
or
execute
any
of
the
said
Offices
,
Places
,
Powers
,
Authorities
,
and
Things
aforesaid
.
The
passing
of
which
Act
,
what
specious
Pretences
soever
were
given
out
for
it
,
redounded
little
to
his
Majesties
Benefit
,
and
far
less
to
his
Comfort
.
For
by
cutting
off
so
many
of
his
Friends
at
a
blow
,
he
lost
his
Power
in
the
House
of
Peers
,
and
not
long
after
was
deprived
of
his
Negative
Voice
,
when
the
great
Business
of
the
Militia
came
to
be
disputed
.
And
though
he
pleased
himself
sometimes
with
this
perswasion
,
●icon
Basil.
cap.
17.
of
their
contentedness
in
suffering
a
present
diminution
of
their
Rights
and
Honours
,
for
his
sake
and
the
Commonwealths
;
yet
was
it
no
small
trouble
to
his
Conscience
at
other
times
,
that
he
had
added
this
to
the
former
injury
,
in
consenting
to
the
taking
away
of
the
Coercive
Power
of
their
Jurisdiction
,
for
this
we
find
to
be
one
of
those
three
things
which
lay
heaviest
on
him
,
in
the
time
of
his
Solitude
and
Sufferings
,
as
appears
by
this
passage
in
one
of
his
Prayers
,
viz.
Was
it
through
ignorance
that
I
suffered
innocent
Blood
to
be
spilt
by
a
false
pretended
Iustice
?
Or
that
I
permitted
a
wrong
way
of
Worship
to
be
set
up
in
Scotlan
?
Or
injured
the
Bishops
in
England
?
By
which
we
see
,
that
the
Injury
done
unto
the
Bishops
of
England
,
is
put
into
the
same
scale
with
his
permitting
a
wrong
way
of
Worship
to
be
set
up
in
Scotland
,
and
the
shedding
of
the
innocent
Blood
of
the
Earl
of
Strafford
.
And
if
this
Act
proved
so
unpleasing
to
the
King
,
it
must
needs
be
grievous
to
the
Bishops
themselves
;
to
none
more
than
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
who
had
s●t
so
great
a
part
of
his
affections
on
the
preserving
of
this
Church
in
her
Power
and
Glory
.
Whose
sense
hereof
is
thus
express'd
,
by
one
who
for
the
time
was
his
greatest
Adversary
,
[
(a)
](A43524-e131060-b)
(a)
〈…〉
p.
35.
That
it
struck
proud
Canterbury
to
the
heart
,
and
undermined
all
his
Prelatical
Designs
to
advance
the
Bishops
Pomp
and
Power
;
whether
with
greater
bitterness
or
truth
,
is
hard
to
say
.
Their
great
h●pe
was
(
though
it
was
such
a
hope
as
that
of
●●●aham
,
which
the
Scripture
calls
a
hope
against
hope
)
that
havin●
p●red
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Bishops
,
and
impaired
their
Power
▪
t●●y
would
have
suffered
them
to
enjoy
their
Function
with
Peace
and
quiet
,
as
the
only
remaining
Ornament
and
Honour
of
the
Church
o●
England
.
Conform
therein
unto
the
gallantry
of
the
Ancient
Romans
,
who
when
they
had
brought
the
Carthaginians
unto
that
condition
,
as
to
compel
them
to
deliver
up
their
Ships
,
Arms
,
and
Elephants
,
and
to
make
neither
War
nor
Peace
without
their
permission
,
[
(a)
](A43524-e131170-b)
(a)
〈…〉
l.
2.
esteemed
it
an
especial
honour
to
their
Commonwealth
,
to
preserve
the
City
which
was
no
longer
to
be
feared
,
though
formerly
it
had
contended
for
the
Superiority
.
But
the
Bishops
Crimes
were
still
unpunished
:
And
as
the
old
Roman
Citizen
cried
out
upon
his
fine
Country-house
and
pleasant
Gardens
,
when
he
found
his
name
posted
up
amongst
the
Proscripts
,
in
the
time
of
Sylla
;
so
might
these
Holy
men
complain
of
those
fair
Houses
and
goodly
Manors
which
belonged
to
their
Episcopal
Sees
,
as
the
only
m●ans
of
the
Subver●●on
of
their
Sacred
Calling
.
This
had
been
formerly
resolved
o●
,
but
was
not
to
be
done
at
once
,
as
before
was
no●ed
;
nor
to
be
followed
now
,
but
on
some
such
colour
as
was
pretended
●or
depriving
them
of
their
Jurisdiction
and
Place
in
Parliament
.
It
was
pretended
for
suppressing
the
Court
of
High-Commissi●n
,
and
the
coercive
Power
of
Jurisdiction
,
to
the
insufferable
wrong
and
oppression
of
his
Majesties
Subjects
;
And
for
the
taking
away
of
their
Votes
in
Parliament
,
with
all
other
Civil
Power
in
Church-men
,
That
it
was
found
to
be
an
occasion
of
great
mischief
both
to
Church
and
State
,
●he
Office
of
the
Ministry
being
of
such
great
importance
as
to
take
up
the
whole
Man
.
And
now
to
make
way
for
the
Abolition
of
the
Calling
it self
,
it
was
given
out
amongst
the
People
to
have
been
made
of
no
use
to
the
Church
,
by
the
Bishops
themselves
;
against
whom
these
Objections
were
put
in
every
mans
mouth
,
That
they
had
laid
aside
the
use
of
Confirming
Children
,
though
required
by
Law
,
whereby
they
had
deprived
themselves
of
that
dependence
,
which
People
of
all
sorts
formerly
had
fastned
on
them
;
That
they
had
altogether
neglected
the
duty
of
Preaching
,
under
the
colour
of
attending
their
several
Governments
;
That
in
their
several
Governments
they
stood
only
as
Cyphers
,
transmitting
their
whole
Jurisdiction
to
their
Chancellors
and
under-Officers
;
That
none
of
them
used
to
sit
in
their
Consistories
,
for
hearing
Grievances
,
and
Administring
Justice
to
the
Subject
,
whether
Clergy
or
Laity
,
leaving
them
for
a
prey
to
Registers
,
Proctors
,
and
Apparitors
,
who
most
unconscionably
extorted
from
them
what
they
pleased
;
That
few
or
none
of
them
held
their
Visitations
in
person
,
whereby
the
face
of
the
Bishop
was
unknown
to
the
greatest
part
of
the
Clergy
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
the
Clergy
was
unknown
to
him
,
to
the
discouragement
o●
the
Godly
and
painful
Ministers
,
and
the
encouragement
of
vicious
and
irregular
Parsons
;
That
few
of
them
lived
in
their
Episcopal
Cities
,
and
some
there
were
who
had
never
seen
them
,
whereby
the
Poor
(
which
commonly
abound
most
in
populous
places
)
wanted
that
Relief
,
and
those
of
the
better
sort
that
Hospitality
,
which
they
had
reason
to
expect
;
the
Divine
Service
in
the
mean
time
performed
irreverently
and
perfunctorily
in
the
Cathedrals
of
those
Cities
,
for
want
of
the
Bishops
Residence
and
Superinspection
;
That
they
had
transferred
the
solemn
giving
of
Orders
from
the
said
Cathedrals
,
to
the
Chappels
of
their
private
Houses
,
or
some
obscure
Churches
in
the
Country
,
not
having
nor
requiring
the
Assistance
of
their
Deans
and
Chapters
,
as
they
ought
to
do
;
That
they
engrossed
a
sole
or
solitary
Power
to
themselves
alone
,
in
the
Sentence
of
Deprivation
and
Degradation
,
without
the
Presences
and
Consents
of
their
said
Deans
and
Chapters
,
or
any
Members
of
the
same
,
contrary
to
the
Canons
in
that
behalf
;
by
which
last
Acts
they
had
rendred
those
Capitular
Bodies
as
useless
to
the
Church
as
they
were
themselves
:
And
finally
,
That
seeing
they
did
nothing
which
belonged
unto
the
place
of
a
Bishop
,
but
the
receiving
of
their
Rents
,
living
in
ease
and
worldly
pomp
,
and
domineering
over
the
rest
of
their
Brethren
,
it
was
expedient
to
remove
the
Function
out
of
the
Church
,
and
turn
their
Lands
and
Houses
unto
better
uses
.
This
I
remember
to
have
been
the
substance
of
those
Objections
made
by
some
of
the
Gentry
,
and
put
into
the
mouths
of
the
Common
People
;
in
which
if
any
thing
were
true
(
as
I
hope
there
was
not
)
such
Bishops
as
offended
in
the
Premises
,
or
in
any
of
them
,
have
the
less
reason
to
complain
of
their
own
misfortunes
,
and
the
more
cause
to
be
complained
of
,
for
giving
such
Advantages
to
the
Enemies
of
their
Power
and
Function
.
Nor
was
the
alienating
of
their
Lands
and
Houses
the
Total
Sum
of
the
Design
,
though
a
great
part
of
it
.
As
long
as
the
Episcopal
Jurisdiction
stood
,
much
Grist
was
carried
from
the
Mills
in
Westminster-Hall
,
Toll
whereof
was
taken
by
the
Bishops
Officers
;
Therefore
those
Courts
to
be
suppressed
(
which
could
not
be
more
easily
done
,
than
in
abolishing
the
Bishops
whose
Courts
they
were
)
that
so
the
managing
of
all
Causes
,
both
Ecclesiastical
and
Civil
,
might
be
brought
into
the
hands
of
those
who
thought
they
could
not
thrive
sufficiently
by
their
own
Common
Law
,
as
long
as
any
other
Law
was
Common
,
besides
their
own
.
By
means
whereof
,
all
Offices
and
Preferments
in
the
Admiral
,
Archiepiscopal
,
and
Diocesan
Courts
,
being
taken
from
the
Civil
Lawyers
,
nothing
can
follow
thereupon
but
the
discouragement
and
discontinuance
of
those
Noble
Studies
,
which
formerly
were
found
so
advantagious
to
the
State
and
Nation
.
It
is
not
to
be
thought
that
such
a
general
Concussion
should
befal
the
Church
,
so
many
Practices
entertained
against
it
,
and
so
many
Endeavours
used
for
the
Ruine
of
it
;
and
that
no
man
should
lend
a
helping
hand
to
support
the
Fabrick
,
or
to
uphold
the
Sacred
Ark
when
he
saw
it
tottering
.
Some
well-affected
in
both
Houses
,
appeared
stoutly
for
it
;
amongst
which
,
none
more
cordially
than
the
Lord
George
Digby
,
in
a
Speech
made
upon
occasion
of
the
City-Petition
,
and
Sir
Lucius
Cary
Viscount
Faulkland
,
both
Members
of
the
House
of
Commons
:
Which
last
,
though
he
expressed
much
bitterness
against
the
Bishops
,
in
one
of
his
Speeches
made
in
the
first
heats
and
agitation
of
business
;
yet
afterwards
in
another
of
them
he
shewed
himself
an
especial
Advocate
in
behalf
of
the
Episcopal
Order
.
In
which
Speech
of
his
it
is
affirmed
,
That
the
ground
of
this
Government
by
Episcopacy
is
so
ancient
,
and
so
general
,
so
uncontradicted
in
the
first
and
best
times
that
our
most
laborious
Antiquaries
can
find
no
Nation
,
no
City
,
no
Church
,
no
Houses
under
any
other
,
that
our
first
Ecclesiastical
Authors
tell
us
of
;
That
the
Apostles
not
only
allowed
but
founded
Bishops
,
so
that
the
Tradition
for
some
Books
of
Scripture
,
which
we
receive
as
Canonical
,
is
both
less
ancient
,
less
general
,
and
less
uncontradicted
than
that
is
.
So
he
when
he
was
come
again
to
his
former
temper
,
and
not
yet
entred
nor
initiated
into
Court
preferments
.
Nor
was
the
point
only
canvased
within
those
walls
,
but
managed
in
a
more
publick
way
by
the
Pens
of
some
,
than
there
it
had
been
tossed
on
the
Tongues
of
others
.
The
Bishop
of
Exon.
leads
the
way
,
presenting
An
humble
Remonstrance
to
the
High
Court
of
Parliament
in
behalf
of
Liturgie
and
Episcopacy
,
which
presently
was
encountred
with
an
answer
to
it
,
w●erein
the
Original
of
Liturgy
and
Episcopacy
is
pretended
to
be
discussed
,
&c.
This
Answer
framed
by
a
Juncto
of
five
Presbyterian
Ministers
in
or
about
the
City
of
London
,
the
first
Letters
of
whose
names
being
laid
together
made
up
the
word
Smectymnuus
,
which
appears
only
for
the
Author
.
The
Bishop
hereunto
replies
in
a
Vindication
(
by
which
name
he
called
it
)
which
Vindication
had
an
Answer
or
Rejoynder
to
it
,
by
the
same
Smectymnuus
.
During
which
Interfeats
of
Arms
,
and
exchange
of
Pens
,
a
Discourse
was
published
by
Sir
Thomas
Ashton
Knight
and
Baronet
.
In
the
first
part
whereof
he
gives
us
A
survey
of
the
Inconveniences
of
the
Presbyterian
Discipline
,
and
the
inconsistences
thereof
,
with
the
constitution
of
this
State
.
And
in
the
second
,
The
original
Institution
,
Succession
,
and
Iurisdiction
of
the
ancient
and
venerable
order
of
Bishops
.
This
last
part
seconded
within
the
compass
of
this
year
by
the
History
of
Episcopacy
,
first
published
as
the
work
of
Theophilus
Churchman
,
and
not
till
many
years
after
,
owned
by
the
Authors
name
.
The
next
year
bringing
forth
a
book
of
Dr.
Taylors
,
called
Episcopacy
asserted
,
and
the
Acriomastix
of
Iohn
Theyer
,
&c.
All
of
them
backt
,
and
the
two
last
encouraged
by
many
Petitions
to
his
Majesty
and
both
Houses
of
Parliament
,
not
only
from
the
two
Universities
,
whom
it
most
concerned
;
but
from
several
Counties
of
the
Kingdom
,
of
which
more
hereafter
.
I
shall
conclude
this
year
with
a
remembrance
of
some
change
of
Officers
in
the
Court
,
but
of
more
in
the
Church
.
Windebanke
,
Secretary
of
State
,
being
questioned
for
releasing
divers
Priests
and
Jesuites
,
contrary
to
the
established
Laws
,
conveyed
himself
over
into
France
;
and
Finch
Lord
Keeper
,
on
some
distrust
which
he
had
of
his
safety
,
for
acting
too
zealously
in
the
Forrest-business
,
and
the
〈◊〉
of
Shipmoney
,
withdrew
at
the
same
time
into
Holland
.
Pembroke
,
Lord
Chamberlain
of
the
houshold
,
was
discharged
of
his
Office
by
the
King
upon
just
displeasures
,
before
his
late
going
into
Scotland
;
The
Earl
of
Newcastle
for
the
Reasons
before
remembred
,
had
relinquished
his
charge
of
the
Princes
Person
,
and
Cottington
his
Offices
in
the
Exchequer
and
Court
of
Wards
;
Neile
Archbishop
of
York
died
some
few
daies
before
the
beginning
of
the
Parliament
,
Mountague
of
Chichester
,
Bancroft
of
Oxon.
Davenant
of
Salisbury
,
Potter
of
Carlisle
,
and
Thornborough
of
Worcester
within
few
months
after
.
Nature
abhorreth
nothing
more
than
Vacuity
,
and
it
proved
to
be
very
agreeable
to
the
Rules
of
Polity
,
not
to
su●fer
their
preferments
to
lye
longer
in
a
state
of
Vacancy
.
To
fill
these
Places
,
the
Earl
of
Hertford
(
about
that
time
advanced
to
the
Title
of
Marquiss
)
was
made
and
sworn
Governour
of
the
Prince
;
Essex
,
Lord
Chamberlain
of
the
Houshold
;
Say
,
Master
of
the
Court
of
Wards
and
Liveries
;
Littleton
,
Chief
Justice
of
the
Common-Pleas
,
preferred
to
the
honour
of
Lord
Keeper
;
Faulkland
made
Secretary
of
Estate
,
and
Culpepper
Chancellour
of
the
Exchequer
:
Which
two
last
being
Members
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
and
well
acquainted
with
such
designs
as
were
then
in
Project
,
and
men
of
good
parts
withall
,
were
thought
worth
the
gaining
,
and
fastned
to
the
Court
by
these
great
Preferments
.
Next
for
the
Vacancies
in
the
Church
they
were
supplied
by
preferring
Williams
,
Bishop
of
Lincoln
,
to
the
See
of
York
;
and
Winiff
,
Dean
of
St.
Pauls
,
to
the
See
of
Lincoln
;
Duppa
of
Chichester
,
to
Salisbury
;
and
King
,
then
Dean
of
Rochester
,
to
succeed
at
Chichester
;
Hall
,
Bishop
of
Exon.
translated
to
Norwich
;
and
Brownrigg
,
Master
of
Catharine
Hall
in
Cambridge
,
preferred
to
Exon.
Skinner
of
Bristol
removed
to
Oxon.
and
Westfield
,
Archdeacon
of
St.
Albons
,
advanced
to
Bristol
;
the
Bishoprick
of
Carlisle
was
given
in
Commendam
to
the
Primate
of
Ireland
,
during
the
troubles
in
that
Kingdom
;
and
Worcester
,
by
the
power
of
Hamilton
,
conferred
on
Prideaux
,
who
formerly
had
been
his
Tuto●
;
all
of
them
of
good
parts
and
merit
,
and
under
some
especial
Character
of
esteem
and
favour
in
the
eyes
of
the
People
,
though
some
of
them
declined
afterwards
from
their
former
height
.
Nor
were
there
more
Changes
after
these
,
till
the
suppressing
of
Episcopacy
by
the
Ordinance
of
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
bearing
date
October
9.
anno
1646.
but
that
Frewen
,
Dean
of
Glocester
,
and
President
of
Magdalen
Colledge
in
Oxon.
was
consecrated
Bishop
of
Coventry
and
Lichfield
on
the
death
of
Wright
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
year
1644.
and
Howel
,
one
of
the
Prebends
of
Windsor
,
and
Chaplain
in
Ordinary
to
his
Majesty
,
was
preferred
to
the
Bishoprick
of
Bristol
on
the
death
of
Westfield
,
before
the
end
of
the
same
year
.
The
passing
of
this
Act
forementioned
,
Munday
February
14.
an
Order
came
that
they
might
put
in
bail
if
they
would
,
that
they
should
have
their
hearing
on
the
Friday
following
,
and
that
some
of
them
went
out
of
the
Tower
the
morrow
after
,
as
appears
by
Breviate
,
fol.
25.
yet
the
Commons
took
it
so
indignly
,
that
either
that
Order
was
revoked
,
or
the
Bishops
had
some
private
Advertisement
to
return
and
continue
where
they
were
.
The
Bishops
being
deprived
of
their
right
of
Peerage
,
must
be
supposed
to
stand
on
the
same
ground
with
the
rest
of
the
People
;
and
consequently
to
be
accountable
for
their
Actions
to
the
House
of
Commons
,
whose
Priviledges
,
if
the
Peers
invade
,
they
must
look
to
hear
of
it
,
as
well
as
the
poor
Bishops
had
done
before
.
And
on
these
terms
the
business
stood
till
May
5.
being
just
eighteen
weeks
from
their
first
Imprisonment
;
at
which
time
,
without
making
suite
to
the
House
of
Commons
,
the
Peers
releast
them
upon
baile
,
and
dismist
them
to
their
several
dwellings
.
There
they
continued
all
of
them
at
their
own
disposing
,
till
the
War
forced
them
to
provide
themselves
of
safer
quarters
,
except
the
Bishop
of
Ely
only
,
who
,
within
few
months
after
he
was
discharged
from
the
Tower
,
was
seised
on
by
a
party
of
Souldiers
at
his
house
of
Douwham
,
and
brought
back
again
to
the
Tower
,
where
he
continued
till
the
end
of
the
year
1659.
without
any
Charge
or
Accusation
produced
against
him
.
But
as
for
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
as
he
first
took
possession
of
that
Fatal
Lodging
before
any
of
the
rest
came
to
him
;
so
he
continued
there
after
their
dismission
,
without
hope
of
finding
his
passage
out
of
it
by
any
other
door
than
the
door
of
Death
:
which
as
he
did
not
look
for
before
it
came
,
so
when
it
came
he
did
not
fear
it
.
He
had
then
been
fifteen
months
a
Prisoner
since
his
first
Commitment
to
that
place
,
as
far
from
being
brought
unto
his
Trial
as
he
was
at
the
first
;
and
is
to
lye
there
as
much
longer
before
he
should
hear
any
thing
of
them
which
might
tend
that
way
:
only
they
had
some
pulls
at
him
from
one
time
to
another
,
to
keep
him
in
remembrance
of
his
present
condition
,
and
to
prepare
him
by
degrees
to
his
last
dissolution
.
For
on
October
23.
in
the
year
foregoing
,
the
House
of
Peers
sequestred
his
Jurisdiction
from
him
,
conferring
it
on
Brent
,
and
others
of
his
under-officers
;
and
ordered
that
he
should
bestow
none
of
the
Benefices
within
his
gift
without
acquainting
them
with
the
name
and
quality
of
the
party
whom
he
intended
to
prefer
,
leaving
to
them
the
Approbation
,
if
they
saw
cause
for
it
.
And
on
October
15.
this
present
year
,
for
so
long
he
remained
without
further
disturbance
,
it
was
resolved
upon
the
Question
,
That
the
Fines
,
Rents
,
and
Profits
of
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
should
be
sequestred
for
the
use
and
service
of
the
Commonwealth
.
In
which
though
he
was
no
more
concerned
,
yet
he
was
as
much
concerned
as
any
other
of
the
Episcopal
Order
;
so
much
the
more
,
as
being
sure
to
find
less
favour
,
whensoever
that
Vote
should
be
put
in
execution
by
them
that
made
it
.
For
on
the
ninth
of
November
following
,
his
house
at
Lambeth
was
forcibly
possessed
by
a
Party
of
Souldiers
to
keep
it
for
the
publick
Service
,
and
78
pounds
of
his
Rents
as
forcibly
taken
from
some
of
his
Officers
,
by
an
Order
under
the
hands
of
some
of
the
Lords
upon
pretence
of
imploying
it
to
the
maintenance
of
his
Majesties
Children
.
But
upon
his
Petition
,
shortly
after
he
had
an
Order
for
securing
of
his
Goods
and
Books
,
though
he
secured
them
rather
from
the
power
of
the
Souldiers
than
from
the
hands
of
any
other
on
whom
the
Houses
should
bestow
them
,
when
they
saw
time
for
it
.
Upon
the
neck
of
that
came
another
Order
to
bar
him
from
having
Conference
with
any
of
the
other
Prisoners
;
or
speaking
with
any
other
,
but
in
the
presence
of
the
Warder
who
was
appointed
to
attend
him
;
and
from
having
the
Liberty
of
the
Tower
;
or
from
sending
any
of
his
Servants
into
the
City
but
on
occasion
of
providing
Victuals
,
and
other
necessaries
.
Not
long
after
,
the
Souldiers
brake
open
the
doors
of
his
Chappel
in
Lambeth
house
,
and
began
to
make
foul
work
with
the
Organs
there
:
but
before
any
great
hurt
was
done
,
their
Captain
came
,
and
put
a
period
to
their
fury
.
On
December
21.
his
Saddle-horse
was
seised
on
by
Order
from
some
Members
in
the
House
of
Commons
;
and
on
23.
Leighton
the
Schismatick
,
who
had
before
been
sentenced
in
the
Star-Chamber
for
his
libellous
and
seditious
Pamphlets
,
came
with
an
Order
from
that
house
to
disposses
the
Souldiers
of
their
quarters
there
,
and
turn
his
house
into
a
Prison
.
His
Wood
and
Coals
seised
on
,
without
any
permission
to
make
any
use
of
them
for
himself
.
On
March
14.
he
had
word
brought
him
of
a
plot
for
sending
him
and
Bishop
Wren
,
his
fellow
Prisoner
to
perpetual
Exile
in
New-England
;
and
that
Wells
,
a
factious
Preacher
,
which
came
lately
thence
,
had
laid
wagers
of
it
:
but
when
the
matter
came
in
agitation
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
it
appeared
to
be
so
horrible
and
foul
a
practice
,
that
it
was
generally
rejected
.
In
the
beginning
of
May
1643
the
Windows
in
his
Chappel
were
defaced
,
and
the
steps
torn
up
;
his
Goods
and
Books
seised
on
by
Leighton
,
and
some
others
.
And
on
the
sixteenth
of
the
same
month
he
was
served
with
an
Order
of
both
Houses
,
debarring
him
from
bestowing
any
of
his
Benefices
,
which
either
were
or
should
be
vacant
for
the
time
to
come
.
And
on
the
last
day
of
the
same
an
Order
issued
from
some
Members
of
that
close
Committee
,
directed
unto
Prynne
and
others
,
to
seise
on
all
his
Letters
and
Papers
,
to
be
perused
by
such
as
should
be
Authorised
to
that
end
and
purpose
.
So
far
they
had
proceeded
in
pulling
him
from
himself
piece-meal
,
before
they
were
ready
for
his
Trial
,
or
seemed
to
have
any
thoughts
which
might
look
that
way
.
They
had
then
a
greater
game
to
play
,
and
on
this
occasion
.
His
Majesty
at
his
late
being
in
Scotland
expostulated
with
some
of
the
chief
amongst
them
touching
their
late
coming
into
England
in
an
hostile
manner
,
and
found
that
some
who
were
now
leading
men
in
the
Houses
of
Parliament
had
invited
them
to
it
;
and
having
furnished
himself
with
some
proofs
for
it
,
he
commanded
his
Atturney
General
to
impeach
some
of
them
of
High
Treason
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Lord
Kimbolton
,
a
Member
of
the
House
of
Peers
,
Hollis
,
Pym
,
Hasterig
,
Stroud
,
and
Hambden
,
of
the
House
of
Commons
.
But
sending
a
Serjeant
at
Arms
to
Arrest
their
persons
,
there
came
a
countermand
from
the
House
of
Commons
,
by
which
the
Serjeant
was
deferred
from
doing
his
office
,
and
the
Members
had
the
opportunity
of
putting
themselves
into
the
Sanctuary
of
the
City
.
The
next
day
,
being
Ianuary
4.
his
Majesty
being
no
otherwise
attended
than
with
his
ordinary
Servants
,
and
some
few
Gentlemen
,
armed
no
otherwise
than
with
Swords
and
Courage
,
went
to
the
House
of
Commons
to
demand
the
five
Members
,
that
he
might
proceed
against
them
in
a
way
of
Justice
;
but
his
intention
was
discovered
,
and
the
birds
flown
before
his
coming
.
And
this
was
voted
by
the
House
of
Commons
for
such
an
unexpiable
breach
of
Priviledge
,
that
neither
t●e
Kings
qualifying
of
that
Action
,
nor
his
desisting
from
the
prosecution
of
that
impeachment
,
nor
any
thing
that
he
could
either
say
or
do
,
would
give
satisfaction
;
nothing
must
satisfie
their
Ieal●usies
,
and
secure
their
Fears
,
but
the
putting
the
Tower
of
London
into
their
hands
,
together
with
the
Command
of
the
Royal
Navy
,
as
also
of
the
Forts
,
Castles
,
and
the
Train-bands
of
the
Kingdom
,
all
comprehended
under
the
name
of
the
Militia
;
which
if
his
Majesty
would
fling
after
all
the
rest
,
they
would
continue
his
most
loyal
and
obedient
subjects
.
On
this
the
King
demurs
a
while
,
but
having
shipt
the
Queen
for
Holland
,
and
got
the
Prince
into
his
own
power
,
he
becoms
more
resolute
,
and
stoutly
stands
on
the
denial
.
But
finding
the
Members
too
strong
for
him
,
and
London
,
by
reason
of
the
continual
tumults
,
to
be
a
dangerous
Neighbour
to
him
,
he
withdraws
to
York
;
that
being
in
a
place
of
safety
he
might
the
better
find
a
way
to
compose
those
differences
which
now
began
to
embroil
the
Kingdom
.
At
Hull
he
had
a
Magazine
of
Arms
and
Ammunition
,
provided
for
the
late
intended
War
against
the
Scots
,
and
laid
up
there
when
the
occasion
of
that
War
was
taken
away
.
Of
this
Town
he
intended
to
possess
himself
,
and
to
make
use
of
his
own
Arms
and
Ammunition
for
his
own
preservation
;
but
coming
before
the
Gates
of
the
Town
he
was
denied
entrance
by
Ho●ham
,
who
by
the
appointment
of
the
House
of
Commons
had
took
charge
of
that
place
.
The
Gentry
of
Yorkshire
,
who
had
Pe●●tioned
the
King
to
secure
that
Magazine
,
became
hereby
more
firmly
united
to
him
.
The
like
had
been
done
also
by
the
Yeomandry
,
and
those
of
the
inferiour
sort
,
if
his
proceedings
had
not
been
undermined
by
a
Committee
of
four
Gentlemen
,
all
the
Members
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
and
all
of
them
Natives
of
that
County
,
sent
thither
purposely
(
in
a
new
and
unprecedent
way
)
to
lie
as
Spies
upon
his
Counsels
,
and
as
Controllers
to
his
Actions
.
Some
Messages
there
were
betwixt
him
and
the
Houses
of
Parliament
concerning
the
atoning
of
these
differences
,
whilst
he
was
at
York
;
but
the
nineteen
Propositions
sent
thither
to
him
,
did
declare
suffici●●tly
that
there
was
no
peace
to
be
expected
on
his
part
,
unless
he
had
made
himself
a
Cypher
,
a
thing
of
no
signification
in
the
affairs
of
State
.
It
was
desired
in
the
eighth
of
these
Propositions
,
That
his
Majesty
would
be
pleased
to
consent
to
such
a
Reformation
as
should
be
made
,
of
the
Church
Government
and
Liturgy
,
as
both
Houses
of
Parliament
should
Advise
,
wherein
they
intended
to
have
Consultation
with
Divines
,
as
was
Expressed
in
their
Declaration
;
And
that
his
Majesty
would
contribute
his
best
assistance
to
them
for
the
raising
of
a
sufficient
maintenance
,
for
Preaching
Ministers
throughout
the
Kingdom
;
And
that
his
Majesty
would
be
pleased
to
give
his
Consent
to
Laws
for
taking
away
of
Innovations
,
and
Superstitions
,
and
of
Pluralities
,
and
against
Scandalous
Ministers
.
For
satisfaction
whereunto
he
first
repeats
unto
them
so
much
of
a
former
Answer
returned
to
their
Petition
,
which
accompanied
the
Remonstrance
of
the
State
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
hath
already
been
laid
down
in
the
year
foregoing
;
and
after
calls
to
their
Remembrance
a
material
clause
in
his
Message
of
the
14th
of
February
,
at
such
time
as
he
yielded
his
consent
to
deprive
the
Bishops
of
their
Votes
in
Parliament
.
In
which
it
was
declared
,
That
his
Majesty
had
Observed
great
and
different
troubles
to
arise
in
the
hearts
of
his
people
concerning
the
Government
and
Liturgy
of
the
Church
;
Id.
Ib.
p.
3●●
.
and
therefore
that
he
was
willing
to
refer
the
whole
consideration
to
the
Wisdom
of
his
Parliament
,
which
he
desired
them
to
enter
into
speedily
,
that
the
present
Distractions
about
the
same
might
be
composed
;
that
he
desired
not
to
be
pressed
to
any
single
Act
on
his
part
,
till
the
whole
was
so
digested
and
settled
by
both
Houses
,
that
his
Majesty
might
cleerly
see
what
was
fit
to
be
left
,
as
well
as
what
was
fit
to
be
taken
away
.
Of
which
he
addeth
,
that
he
the
more
hoped
for
a
good
success
to
the
general
satisfaction
of
his
People
,
because
they
seemed
in
their
Proposition
to
desire
but
a
Reformation
,
and
not
(
as
had
been
daily
Preached
for
Necessary
,
in
those
many
Coventicles
,
which
for
the
ninteen
Months
last
past
had
so
swarmed
in
this
Kingdom
)
a
Destruction
of
the
Present
Discipline
and
Liturgy
;
that
he
should
most
cheerfully
give
his
best
assistance
for
raising
a
sufficient
maintenance
for
Preaching
Ministers
,
in
such
course
as
should
be
most
for
the
encouragement
of
Piety
and
Learning
;
that
to
the
Bills
they
mentioned
,
and
the
Consultation
which
they
intimated
,
as
he
knew
nothing
of
the
particular
matters
of
the
one
(
though
he
liked
the
Titles
of
themselves
)
so
neither
did
he
of
the
manner
of
the
other
,
but
by
an
Informer
,
(
to
whom
he
gave
little
credit
,
and
wisht
no
man
did
more
)
Common
Fame
,
he
could
say
nothing
till
he
saw
them
.
With
which
general
well
studied
answer
he
dismissed
that
Article
.
These
Propositions
,
and
the
entertaining
of
so
many
Petitions
by
the
Houses
of
Parliament
visibly
tending
to
the
Abolition
of
Episcopal
Government
,
made
it
appear
most
necessary
in
the
Eyes
of
those
who
wisht
well
to
it
,
to
hasten
the
publishing
of
such
Petitions
,
as
had
been
presented
to
the
King
in
behalf
thereof
,
and
by
his
Majesty
had
been
Ordered
to
be
published
accordingly
;
For
what
could
otherwise
be
expected
,
but
that
many
such
Petitions
should
be
presented
to
his
Majesty
,
and
both
Houses
from
several
Counties
in
the
Kingdom
,
for
the
preserving
of
that
Government
,
under
which
this
Church
had
flourished
with
Peace
and
Happiness
,
since
the
Reformation
.
Amongst
which
none
did
plead
the
cause
with
greater
servency
,
then
that
which
was
tendred
in
the
name
of
the
Gentry
and
Clergy
of
the
Diocess
of
Canterbury
;
partly
out
of
the
esteem
they
had
to
their
Metropolitan
,
and
partly
out
of
the
affection
,
which
they
carried
to
the
cause
it self
.
In
which
Petition
it
was
s●ewed
,
That
notwithstanding
this
Kingdom
,
hath
by
the
singular
Providence
of
Almighty
God
for
many
years
last
past
happily
flourished
above
all
other
Nations
in
the
Christian
World
,
under
the
Religion
and
Government
by
Law
Established
;
yet
hath
it
been
of
late
m●st
miserably
dis●racted
through
the
sinister
Practices
of
some
private
persons
ill
affected
to
them
both
;
By
whose
means
the
present
Government
is
disgraced
and
traduced
,
the
houses
of
God
are
profaned
and
in
part
de●aced
,
the
Ministers
of
Christ
are
contemned
and
despised
,
the
Ornaments
and
many
Vtensils
of
the
Church
are
abused
,
the
Liturgie
and
Book
of
Common
Prayer
,
depraved
and
neglected
,
That
absolute
model
of
Prayer
,
the
Lords
Prayer
vilified
,
the
Sacraments
of
the
Gospel
in
some
places
unduly
administred
,
in
other
places
omitted
,
Solemn
days
of
Fas●ing
observed
,
and
appointed
by
private
Persons
,
Marriages
Illegally
Solemnized
,
Burials
uncharitably
performed
,
And
the
very
Fundamentals
of
Religion
subverted
by
the
Publication
of
a
new
Creed
,
and
teaching
the
Abrogation
of
the
Moral
Law
.
For
which
purpose
many
offensive
Sermons
are
daily
Preached
,
and
many
Impious
Pamphlets
Printed
;
And
in
contemning
of
Authority
many
do
what
seemeth
good
in
their
own
Eyes
onely
,
as
if
there
were
no
King
nor
Government
in
this
our
Israel
;
Whereby
God
is
highly
provoked
,
his
Sacred
Majesty
dishonoured
,
the
Peace
of
the
Kingdom
endangered
the
C●nsciences
of
the
People
disquieted
,
the
Ministry
of
Gods
word
disheartned
,
and
the
Enemies
of
the
Church
imboldned
in
their
enterprise
.
For
redress
whereof
,
May
it
please
this
great
and
Honourable
Council
,
speedily
to
Command
a
due
observation
of
the
Religion
and
Government
by
Law
Established
;
in
such
manner
as
may
seem
best
to
the
Piety
and
Wisdom
of
his
Royall
Majesty
a●d
this
Honourable
Court
.
Your
Petitioners
as
they
shall
confidently
expect
a
blessing
from
heaven
upon
this
Church
,
and
Kingdom
;
so
shall
they
have
this
further
cause
to
implore
the
Divine
Assistance
upon
this
Honourable
Assembly
To
this
Petition
there
subscribed
no
fewer
then
24
Knights
and
Baronets
,
Esquires
and
Gentlemen
of
note
above
300.
Divines
108.
Freeholders
and
Subsidy
men
800.
A
greater
number
in
the
total
●●en
might
have
been
expected
from
so
small
a
Diocess
,
consisting
〈◊〉
of
257.
Parishes
,
distempered
by
the
mixture
of
so
many
Churches
of
French
and
Dutch
,
and
wholly
under
the
command
of
the
Houses
of
Parliament
.
Many
Petitions
of
like
nature
came
from
other
Counties
,
where
the
People
were
at
any
Liberty
to
speak
their
own
sense
,
and
had
not
their
hands
tied
from
Acting
in
their
own
concernments
;
All
which
with
some
of
those
,
which
had
led
the
way
unto
the
Rest
,
were
published
by
Order
from
his
Majesty
,
bearing
date
May
20.
1642.
under
the
title
of
a
Collection
of
the
Petitions
of
divers
Countries
,
&c.
Which
Petitions
being
so
drawn
together
,
and
besides
many
which
were
presented
after
this
Collection
,
amounted
to
nineteen
in
all
,
that
is
to
say
,
two
from
the
County
of
Chester
,
two
from
Cornwall
,
one
from
the
University
of
Oxon.
and
another
from
the
University
of
Cambridge
;
One
from
the
Heads
of
Colledges
and
Halls
,
this
from
the
Diocess
of
Canterbury
;
another
from
the
Diocess
of
Exeter
,
one
from
the
six
Counties
of
North-wales
,
and
one
apiece
from
the
Counties
of
Notingham
,
Huntington
,
Somerset
,
Rutland
,
Stafford
,
Lancaster
,
Kent
,
Oxford
and
Hereford
.
Nor
came
these
Petitions
thus
collected
,
either
from
Persons
●ew
in
Number
or
inconsiderable
in
quality
(
like
those
of
the
Porters
,
Watermen
,
and
other
poor
people
which
clamored
with
so
much
noise
at
the
doors
of
the
Parliament
)
but
from
many
thousands
of
the
best
and
most
eminent
Subjects
of
the
Realm
of
England
.
The
total
Number
of
Subscribers
in
seven
of
the
said
Counties
only
,
besides
the
Diocess
of
Canterbury
,
and
the
Burrough
of
Southwark
(
the
rest
not
being
computed
in
the
said
Collection
)
amounting
to
482.
Lords
and
Knights
,
1748.
Esquires
and
Gentlemen
of
Note
,
631.
Doctors
and
Ministers
,
44559.
Freeholders
;
which
shows
how
generally
well
affected
the
People
were
,
both
to
the
Government
,
and
Liturgy
of
the
Church
of
England
,
if
they
had
not
been
perverted
,
and
over-awed
by
the
Armies
and
Ordinances
of
the
House
of
Parliament
,
which
Commanded
the
greatest
part
of
the
Kingdom
.
And
though
perhaps
the
Subscribers
on
the
other
side
might
appear
more
numerous
,
considering
how
Active
and
United
that
party
was
;
yet
was
it
very
well
observed
in
reference
to
the
said
Subscriptions
,
by
a
Noble
Member
of
that
House
,
That
the
numberless
number
of
those
of
a
different
sense
,
appeared
not
publickly
,
nor
cried
so
loud
as
being
persons
more
quiet
,
secure
in
the
goodness
of
their
Laws
,
the
wisdom
of
their
Law-makers
;
and
that
it
was
not
a
thing
usual
to
Petition
for
what
men
have
,
but
for
what
they
have
not
.
But
notwithstanding
the
importunity
of
the
Petitioners
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Moderation
of
the
Kings
Answer
on
the
other
,
the
prevailing
party
in
both
Houses
had
Resolved
long
since
upon
the
Question
,
which
afterwards
they
declared
by
their
publick
Votes
.
For
on
the
11
●h
of
September
t●e
Vote
passed
in
the
house
of
Commons
for
abolishing
Bishops
,
Deans
,
and
Chapters
,
celebrated
by
the
in●atuated
Citiz●ns
(
as
all
other
publick
mischiefs
were
)
with
Bells
and
Bonfires
;
●the
Lords
not
coming
in
till
the
end
of
Ianuary
,
when
it
past
there
also
.
The
War
in
the
mean
time
begins
to
open
;
The
Parliament
had
their
Guards
already
,
and
the
affront
which
Hotham
had
put
upon
his
Majesty
at
Hull
prompted
the
Gentlemen
of
Yorkshire
to
tender
themselves
for
a
Guard
to
his
Person
.
This
presently
Voted
by
both
Houses
to
be
a
leavying
of
War
against
the
Parliament
,
for
whose
defence
not
only
the
Trained
Bands
of
London
must
be
in
readiness
,
and
the
Good
people
of
the
Country
required
to
put
themselves
into
a
posture
of
Arms
;
but
Regiments
of
Horse
and
Food
are
Listed
,
a
General
appointed
,
great
Summs
of
Mony
raised
,
and
all
this
under
pretence
of
taking
the
King
out
of
the
hands
of
his
Evil
Counsellors
.
The
noise
of
these
preparations
hastens
the
King
from
York
to
Notingham
where
he
sets
up
his
Standard
inviting
all
his
good
Subjects
to
repair
unto
him
,
for
defence
of
their
King
,
the
Laws
and
Religion
of
their
Country
,
He
encreased
his
forces
as
he
marched
,
which
could
not
come
unto
the
Reputation
of
being
an
Army
,
till
he
came
into
Shropshire
,
where
great
Bodies
of
the
Loyall
,
and
Stout
hearted
Welch
resorted
to
him
.
Strengthened
with
this
,
and
furnished
sufficiently
with
field
Pieces
,
Arms
,
and
Ammunition
,
which
the
Queen
had
sent
to
him
out
of
Holland
,
he
resolves
upon
his
March
to
London
;
but
on
Sunday
the
23th
of
Octob.
was
encountred
on
the
way
at
a
place
called
Edghill
by
the
Parliaments
Forces
.
The
Fight
very
terrible
for
the
time
,
no
fewer
then
5000
men
slain
upon
the
place
;
The
Prologue
for
a
greater
slaughter
,
if
the
Dark
night
had
not
put
an
end
to
that
dispute
.
Each
part
pretended
the
Victory
,
but
it
went
cleerly
on
the
Kings
side
,
who
though
he
lost
his
General
;
yet
he
kept
the
Field
,
and
possessed
himself
of
the
Dead
bodies
,
and
not
so
only
:
but
he
made
his
way
open
unto
London
,
and
in
his
way
forced
Banbury
Castle
in
the
very
sight
,
as
it
were
,
of
the
Earl
of
Essex
,
who
with
his
flying
Army
made
all
the
hast
he
could
toward
the
City
(
that
he
might
be
there
before
the
King
)
to
serve
the
Parliament
.
More
certain
signs
there
could
not
be
of
an
absolute
victory
.
In
the
battel
of
Turo
,
between
the
Confederates
of
Italy
,
and
Charles
the
8th
of
France
,
it
happened
so
,
that
the
Confederates
kept
the
Field
,
possest
themselves
of
the
Camp
,
Baggage
and
Artillery
,
which
the
French
in
their
breaking
through
,
had
left
behind
them
.
And
yet
the
Honour
of
the
day
was
generally
given
unto
the
French
;
For
though
they
lost
the
Field
,
their
Camp
Artillery
and
Baggage
:
yet
they
obtained
what
they
fought
for
,
which
was
the
opening
of
their
way
to
France
,
and
which
the
Confederates
did
intend
to
deprive
them
off
.
Which
Resolution
in
that
Case
may
be
a
Ruling
Case
to
this
;
the
King
having
not
only
kept
the
Field
,
possest
himself
of
the
dead
bodies
,
Pillaged
the
Carriages
of
the
Enemy
:
but
forcibly
opened
his
way
toward
London
,
which
the
Enemy
endeavoured
to
hinder
,
and
finally
entred
Triumphantly
into
Oxon
,
with
no
fewer
then
one
hundred
and
twenty
Colours
ta●en
in
the
fight
.
Having
assured
himself
of
Oxon.
for
his
Winter
Quarters
,
he
Resolved
on
his
Advance
toward
London
:
but
made
so
many
Halts
in
the
way
,
that
Essex
was
got
thither
before
him
,
who
had
disposed
of
his
Forces
at
Kingston
,
Branford
,
Acton
,
and
some
other
places
thereabouts
,
not
only
to
stop
his
March
,
but
to
fall
upon
him
in
the
Rere
as
occasion
served
.
Yet
he
goes
forward
notwithstanding
as
far
as
Brainford
,
out
of
which
he
beats
two
of
their
best
Regiments
,
takes
500
Prisoners
,
sinks
their
Ordnance
,
with
an
intent
to
march
forward
on
the
morrow
after
,
being
Sunday
November
13.
But
understanding
that
the
Earl
of
Essex
had
drawn
his
Forces
out
of
Kingston
,
and
joyning
with
the
London
Auxiliaries
,
lay
in
the
way
before
him
,
at
a
place
called
Turnhom-Green
neer
Chiswick
,
it
was
thought
safer
to
retreat
toward
Oxon.
while
the
way
was
open
,
than
to
venture
his
Army
to
the
fortune
of
a
second
Battel
,
which
if
it
were
lost
,
it
would
be
utterly
impossible
for
him
to
raise
another
.
At
Oxon.
he
receives
Propositions
of
Peace
from
the
Houses
of
Parliament
:
but
such
as
rather
did
beseem
a
conquering
than
a
losing
side
:
Amongst
which
I
find
this
for
one
.
That
his
Majesty
would
be
pleased
to
give
his
Royal
Assent
,
Superstitious
Innovations
;
and
to
the
Bill
for
the
utter
abolishing
and
taking
away
all
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
their
Chancellors
and
Commissaries
,
Deans
,
Subdeans
,
Deans
and
Chapters
,
Archdeacons
,
Canons
,
and
Prebendaries
,
and
all
Chanters
,
Chancellors
,
Treasurers
,
Sub-Treasurers
,
Succentors
and
Sacrists
,
and
all
Vicars
Choral
and
Choristers
,
old
Vicars
or
new
Vicars
of
any
Cathedral
or
Collegiate
Church
,
and
all
other
their
under-Officers
out
of
the
Church
of
England
;
To
the
Bill
against
Scandalous
Ministers
;
To
the
Bill
against
Pluralities
,
and
to
the
Bill
for
Consultation
to
be
had
with
Godly
,
Religious
,
and
Learned
Divines
;
That
his
Majesty
would
be
pleased
to
pass
such
other
Bills
for
settling
of
Church-Government
,
as
upon
Consultation
with
the
Assemby
of
the
said
Divines
shall
be
Resolved
on
by
both
Houses
of
Parliament
,
and
by
them
to
be
presented
to
his
Majesty
.
Which
Proposition
,
with
the
rest
,
being
presented
to
him
on
Candlemas-day
,
he
referred
to
the
following
Treaty
to
be
held
at
Oxon.
in
which
he
found
the
Commissioners
of
the
Houses
so
streighted
in
Time
,
But
it
was
indifferent
to
them
what
Success
they
found
,
either
in
the
Propositions
or
the
Treaty
,
who
had
already
entred
on
the
Rents
and
Profits
of
all
the
Episcopal
Sees
and
Capitular
Bodies
,
which
were
within
the
Power
of
their
Armies
;
and
Sequestred
the
Benefices
of
all
such
as
stood
in
their
way
,
under
the
common
notion
of
scandalous
Ministers
:
who
if
they
had
offended
against
the
Laws
of
t●e
Realm
,
by
the
same
Laws
were
to
have
been
proceeded
against
;
that
so
being
legally
deprived
,
the
vacant
Churches
might
be
left
to
be
filled
by
the
Patrons
with
more
deserving
Incumbents
.
But
such
a
course
was
inconsistent
with
the
present
Design
:
Most
of
the
Silenced
Lecturers
and
Factious
Ministers
,
which
within
ten
years
then
last
past
had
left
the
Kingdom
,
either
for
Inconformity
,
or
Debt
,
or
their
own
intemperance
of
Spirit
,
had
of
late
flock'd
into
it
amain
,
like
so
many
Birds
of
Rapine
to
seek
after
the
Prey
.
And
upon
these
,
and
such
as
these
,
the
Sequestred
Benefices
were
bestowed
,
to
be
held
no
otherwise
by
them
,
than
as
Vsufructuaries
or
Tenants
at
Will
,
that
so
they
might
continue
in
a
servile
obsequiousness
to
the
Power
and
Pleasure
of
their
great
Landlords
.
With
which
his
Majesty
being
made
acquainted
,
he
presently
signified
his
dislike
and
resentment
of
it
,
by
his
Royal
Proclamation
bearing
date
at
Oxon.
May
15.
1643.
●ibl
.
R●●ia
.
●
.
1
.
p.
●
.
5
In
which
he
first
complains
,
That
divers
of
the
Clergy
,
eminent
for
their
Piety
and
Learning
,
were
forced
from
their
Cures
and
Habitations
,
or
otherwise
silenced
and
discharged
from
exercising
their
Ministry
,
for
no
other
reason
but
because
(
contrary
to
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
and
their
own
Consciences
)
they
would
not
pray
against
him
and
his
Assistants
,
or
refused
to
publish
any
illegal
Commands
and
Orders
for
fomenting
the
unnatural
War
raised
against
him
:
but
conformed
themselves
according
to
the
Book
of
Common
Prayers
,
and
Preach'd
Gods
Word
according
to
the
purity
thereof
,
without
any
mixture
of
Sedition
.
Next
,
That
the
said
Clergy
being
so
forcibly
driven
out
or
discharged
of
their
Cures
,
many
Factious
and
Schismatical
Persons
were
intruded
into
them
,
to
sow
Sedition
,
and
seduce
his
good
Subjects
from
their
Obedience
,
contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
and
the
Laws
of
the
Land
:
Part
of
the
Profits
of
the
said
Benefices
allotted
to
the
said
Intruders
;
the
rest
converted
to
the
Maintenance
of
the
War
against
him
.
And
thereupon
he
streightly
commandeth
all
his
good
Subjects
to
desist
from
such
illegal
courses
against
any
of
the
Clergy
aforesaid
;
to
pay
their
Tythes
to
the
several
and
respective
Incumbents
,
or
their
Assigns
,
without
guile
or
fraud
,
notwithstanding
any
Sequestration
,
pretended
Orders
or
Ordinances
whatsoever
,
from
one
or
both
Houses
of
Parliament
;
and
this
to
do
,
under
pain
of
being
proceeded
against
according
to
Law
,
as
they
should
be
apprehended
and
brought
to
the
hands
of
Justice
;
their
Lands
and
Goods
in
the
mean
time
to
be
sequestred
,
and
taken
into
sa●e
custody
for
their
disobedience
:
Requiring
all
Churchwardens
and
Sides-men
,
to
be
assistant
in
gathering
and
receiving
their
Tythes
,
Rents
and
Profits
;
and
to
resist
all
such
Persons
as
much
as
in
them
lay
,
which
were
intruded
into
any
of
the
Benefices
or
Cures
aforesaid
.
But
this
served
rather
to
declare
his
Majesties
Piety
,
than
to
stop
the
course
of
those
Proceedings
:
For
justifying
whereof
,
the
Clergy
must
be
branded
with
Offences
of
divers
conditions
;
some
of
them
of
such
a
scandalous
and
heynous
nature
,
as
were
not
to
be
expiated
with
the
loss
of
Livings
,
but
of
Lives
,
if
any
Legal
Evidence
had
been
found
to
prove
them
.
And
that
nothing
might
be
wanting
to
their
infelicity
,
an
infamous
Pamphlet
is
dispersed
,
Licenced
by
White
Chairman
for
the
Committee
for
Religion
,
under
the
Title
of
,
The
first
Century
of
Scandalous
and
Malignant
Priests
,
&c.
Which
though
his
Majesty
abominated
upon
very
good
reason
,
when
it
first
came
unto
his
knowledge
;
yet
would
he
not
give
way
that
a
Recrimination
should
be
made
of
the
adverse
Party
,
by
such
as
undertook
to
do
it
on
far
juster
grounds
.
In
like
manner
they
proceeded
to
the
execution
of
another
part
of
their
design
,
mentioned
and
presented
in
the
said
Proposition
,
touching
a
Consultation
to
be
had
with
Godly
,
Religious
,
and
Learned
Divines
.
For
not
intending
to
expect
his
Majesties
pleasure
,
their
Commissioners
were
no
sooner
returned
from
the
Treaty
at
Oxon.
but
they
caused
such
an
Assembly
to
be
called
by
their
own
Authority
,
as
should
be
sure
to
do
the
Work
recommended
to
them
.
The
Convocation
was
in
force
,
but
not
fit
to
be
trusted
;
nor
durst
they
venture
to
commit
the
choice
of
men
to
the
Beneficed
Clergy
,
according
to
the
course
of
National
and
Provincial
Synods
:
That
Power
they
kept
unto
themselves
,
committing
the
Nomination
unto
such
as
served
for
the
several
Counties
,
that
so
each
County
might
be
furnished
with
such
Persons
to
perform
the
Service
,
as
could
have
no
Authority
to
bind
them
by
their
Constitutions
,
or
any
other
Publick
Acts
,
made
and
agreed
upon
in
that
Assembly
.
An
Assembly
of
a
very
strange
mixture
,
consisting
of
a
certain
number
of
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
with
a
greater
proportion
of
Divines
,
some
of
which
were
Prelatical
,
some
Independent
,
and
the
greater
part
of
them
Presbyterians
,
out
of
which
spawned
another
Fry
by
the
name
of
Erastians
.
And
that
they
might
not
be
bound
to
this
Journey-work
without
daily
Wages
,
they
had
each
of
them
their
4
s.
per
diem
well
and
truly
paid
,
and
were
besides
invested
in
several
Lectures
in
and
about
the
City
of
London
,
and
the
best
Benefices
(
some
of
them
three
or
four
for
failing
)
which
could
be
found
in
all
the
Kingdom
.
His
Majesty
looks
on
this
as
a
new
Provocation
,
a
strange
and
unparallell'd
Incroachment
on
his
Royal
Prerogative
,
to
which
alone
the
calling
of
such
Assemblies
did
belong
by
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
.
He
sees
withal
the
dangerous
ends
for
which
it
was
called
,
of
what
Ingredients
for
the
most
part
the
whole
Assembly
was
composed
,
what
influence
the
prevailing
party
in
both
Houses
was
to
have
upon
it
,
and
the
sad
consequents
which
in
all
probability
were
to
be
expected
from
it
to
the
Church
and
State
.
And
thereupon
by
his
Proclamation
of
Iune
22.
(
being
just
ten
days
after
the
date
of
the
Ordinance
by
which
the
Assembly
was
indicted
)
He
inhibits
all
and
every
Person
named
in
that
pretended
Ordinance
(
under
several
pains
)
from
assembling
together
for
the
end
and
purpose
therein
set
down
;
Bi●l
.
R●gia
▪
331.
p.
declaring
the
Assembly
to
be
illegal
;
and
that
the
Acts
thereof
ought
not
to
be
received
by
any
of
his
good
Subjects
,
as
binding
them
,
or
of
any
Authority
with
them
.
Which
Prohibition
notwithstanding
,
most
of
the
Members
authorised
by
that
Ordinance
assembled
in
the
Abby
of
Westminster
,
on
the
first
of
Iuly
,
in
contempt
of
his
Majesty
and
the
Laws
:
But
what
they
did
,
or
whether
they
did
any
thing
or
not
,
more
than
their
taking
of
the
Covenant
,
and
issuing
a
new
Form
of
Worship
by
the
name
of
a
Directory
,
comes
not
within
the
compass
of
my
Observation
.
Such
were
his
Majesties
pious
Cares
for
preserving
the
Peace
of
the
Church
,
the
Purity
of
Religion
,
and
the
possessions
of
his
Clergy
;
in
the
midst
whereof
he
kept
his
eye
on
the
course
of
that
War
▪
which
●itherto
he
had
prosecuted
with
such
good
success
,
with
hopes
of
better
fortune
for
the
time
to
come
.
For
having
triumphantly
brought
the
Queen
into
Oxford
in
the
beginning
of
the
Spring
,
with
some
Supplies
of
Men
,
and
a
considerable
Stock
of
Powder
,
Arms
,
and
Ammunition
,
which
she
bought
in
Holland
,
he
finds
himself
in
a
condition
to
take
the
Field
,
and
in
this
Summer
becomes
Master
of
the
North
and
West
,
some
few
places
only
being
excepted
.
The
Earl
of
Newc●s●le
with
his
Northern
Army
,
had
cleared
all
parts
beyond
Trent
(
but
the
Town
of
Hull
)
of
the
Enemies
Forces
.
And
with
his
own
Army
,
under
the
Command
of
Prince
Rupert
and
Prince
Maurice
(
two
of
the
younger
Sons
of
his
Sister
Elizabeth
Queen
of
●●hemia
)
●e
reduced
the
Cities
of
Bristol
and
Exeter
,
the
Port-Town
of
Weymouth
,
and
all
the
Towns
of
any
importance
in
the
Western
Parts
,
except
Poole
,
Lime
,
and
Plymouth
:
So
that
he
was
in
a
manner
the
absolute
Commander
of
the
Counties
of
Wilts
,
Dorset
,
Sommerset
,
Devon
,
and
Cornwal
.
And
though
the
Towns
of
Plymouth
,
Lime
,
and
Poole
,
still
held
out
against
him
;
yet
were
they
so
bridled
by
his
neighbouring
Garrisons
,
that
they
were
not
able
to
create
him
any
great
disturbance
.
The
noise
of
which
successes
was
so
loud
at
London
,
that
most
of
the
leading
men
in
both
Houses
of
Parliament
,
prepared
for
quitting
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
had
undoubtedly
so
done
,
if
the
King
had
followed
his
good
Fortunes
,
and
advanced
toward
London
:
But
unhappily
diverting
upon
〈◊〉
,
he
lay
so
long
there
without
doing
any
thing
to
the
purpose
,
that
the
Earl
of
Essex
came
time
enough
to
raise
the
Siege
,
and
relieve
the
Town
,
though
he
made
not
haste
enough
to
recover
〈◊〉
without
blows
.
For
besides
some
Skirmishes
on
the
by
,
which
●●ll
out
to
his
loss
,
the
King
with
the
whole
Body
of
his
Army
overtook
him
at
Newbury
,
where
after
a
sharp
Fight
(
with
the
loss
of
the
Earl
of
Carnarvan
,
the
Earl
of
Sunderland
,
and
the
Lord
Viscount
Faulkland
on
his
Majesties
side
)
he
had
the
worst
of
the
day
,
and
had
much
a
do
to
save
his
Cannon
,
and
march
off
orderly
from
the
place
;
followed
so
hotly
the
next
morning
,
that
his
own
Horse
which
were
in
the
Rere
,
were
fain
to
make
their
way
over
a
great
part
of
his
●oo●
,
to
preserve
themselves
.
But
being
returned
to
Oxford
(
with
Success
and
Honour
)
he
Summons
the
Lords
and
Commons
of
Parliament
to
attend
there
on
Ianuary
22.
then
next
following
,
and
they
came
accordingly
.
And
for
their
better
welcome
,
he
advances
Prince
Rupert
to
the
Titles
of
Earl
of
Holderness
and
Duke
of
Cumberland
,
and
creates
Iames
his
Second
Son
(
born
October
13.
Anno
1633.
)
Duke
of
York
,
by
which
name
he
had
been
appointed
to
be
called
at
the
time
of
his
Birth
,
that
they
might
Sit
and
Vote
amongst
them
.
But
being
come
,
they
neither
would
take
upon
themselves
the
name
of
a
Parliament
,
nor
acted
much
in
order
to
his
Majesties
Designs
:
but
stood
so
much
upon
their
terms
,
and
made
so
many
unhandsom
Motions
to
him
upon
all
occasions
,
that
he
had
more
reason
to
call
them
A
Mongrel
Parliament
,
in
one
of
his
Letters
to
the
Queen
,
than
they
were
willing
to
allow
of
.
Scarce
were
they
settled
in
their
several
and
respective
Houses
,
when
they
were
entertained
with
a
hot
Alarm
,
made
by
the
coming
in
of
the
Scots
with
a
puissant
Army
;
the
greatest
and
best
accommodated
with
all
sorts
of
Arms
and
Ammunition
,
that
ever
was
mustered
by
that
Nation
,
since
it
had
a
being
.
His
Majesties
wonderful
Successes
in
the
North
and
West
,
strook
such
a
terrour
in
the
prevailing
Party
of
both
Houses
,
that
they
were
forced
to
cast
themselves
upon
the
Scots
for
Support
and
Succour
;
dispatching
Armine
,
and
some
other
of
their
active
Members
,
to
negotiate
a
new
Confederacy
with
them
.
The
Scots
had
thrived
so
w●ll
by
the
former
Service
,
as
made
them
not
unwilling
to
come
under
the
pay
of
such
bountiful
Masters
;
and
by
the
Plunder
of
so
many
of
the
Northern
Counties
,
had
made
themselves
Masters
of
a
greater
stock
of
Arms
and
Horses
,
than
that
Kingdom
formerly
could
pretend
to
in
its
greatest
Glories
.
But
knowing
well
in
what
necessity
their
dear
Brethren
in
England
stood
of
their
assistance
,
they
were
resolved
to
make
Hay
while
the
Sun
shined
,
and
husband
that
necessity
to
their
best
advantage
.
The
English
must
first
enter
into
Covenant
with
them
,
for
conforming
of
this
Church
with
that
;
They
must
be
flattered
with
the
hopes
of
dividing
the
Bishops
Lands
amongst
them
,
that
they
might
plant
themselves
in
some
of
the
fairest
Houses
and
best
Lands
of
this
Kingdom
;
So
great
a
stroke
is
to
be
given
them
in
the
Government
of
all
Affairs
,
that
the
Houses
could
act
nothing
in
order
to
the
present
War
,
no
not
so
much
as
to
hold
a
Treaty
with
the
King
,
without
the
consent
of
their
Commissioners
;
Some
of
their
Ministers
(
Gillespie
,
Henderson
,
&c.
)
with
as
many
of
their
Ruling
Elders
,
to
●it
in
the
Assembly
of
Divines
at
Westminster
,
that
nothing
might
be
acted
which
concerned
Religion
,
but
by
their
Advice
;
One
hundred
thousand
pounds
for
Advance-money
,
to
put
them
into
heart
and
provide
them
Necessaries
,
before
they
would
budge
toward
the
Tweed
.
And
yet
all
these
Temptations
were
not
of
such
prevalency
with
the
Principal
Covenanters
,
as
an
Assurance
which
was
given
them
,
of
calling
Canterbury
,
their
supposed
old
Enemy
,
to
a
present
Tryal
:
Who
having
been
imprisoned
upon
their
complaint
,
almost
three
years
since
,
seems
to
have
been
preserved
all
this
while
for
no
other
purpose
,
than
for
a
bait
to
hook
them
in
for
some
new
Imployments
.
The
Walls
of
some
Confederacies
,
like
that
of
Catiline
,
are
never
thought
to
be
sufficiently
well
built
but
when
they
are
cemented
with
bloud
.
All
matters
thus
resolved
on
,
the
Covenant
agreed
on
betwixt
them
and
the
Scots
was
solemnly
taken
by
both
Houses
in
St.
Margarets
Church
,
and
generally
imposed
upon
all
such
as
were
obnoxious
to
their
power
,
and
lived
under
the
command
of
their
Forts
and
Garrisons
:
the
taking
whereof
conduced
as
visibly
to
the
destruction
of
this
most
reverend
and
renowned
Prelate
,
as
to
the
present
subversion
of
the
Government
,
and
Liturgy
here
by
Law
established
.
In
the
first
branch
it
was
to
be
covenanted
and
agreed
between
the
Nations
(
that
is
to
say
,
between
the
Puritan
or
Presbyterian
Factions
in
either
Kingdom
)
That
all
endeavours
should
be
used
for
the
preservation
of
the
Reformed
Religion
in
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
both
in
Doctrine
,
Worship
,
Liturgy
,
and
Government
;
and
for
bringing
the
three
Kingdoms
to
the
nearest
Conjunction
,
and
Uniformity
in
Religion
,
Confession
of
Faith
,
Form
of
Church-Government
,
Directory
for
Worship
and
Catechising
.
And
in
the
second
,
That
in
like
manner
they
endeavour
without
any
respect
of
Persons
,
the
extirpation
of
Popery
,
Prelacy
,
that
is
,
Church-Government
by
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
their
Chancellors
or
Commissaries
,
Deans
,
Deans
and
Chapters
,
Archdeacons
,
and
all
other
Ecclesiastical
Officers
depending
on
the
Hierarchy
,
Superstition
,
Heresie
,
Schism
,
Profaneness
,
and
what
soever
should
be
found
contrary
to
sound
Doctrine
,
and
the
power
of
Godliness
.
But
all
this
might
have
been
pursued
to
the
end
of
the
Chace
without
danger
to
the
life
of
any
,
whether
they
endeavoured
it
or
not
,
whether
their
lives
might
be
an
hindrance
,
or
their
deaths
give
a
spur
to
put
on
the
work
.
And
therefore
in
the
fourth
place
it
was
also
Covenanted
,
That
they
should
with
all
diligence
and
faithfulness
discover
all
such
as
have
been
,
or
shall
be
Incendiaries
,
Malignants
,
or
evil
Instruments
,
by
hindring
the
Reformation
of
Religion
,
dividing
the
King
from
his
People
,
or
one
of
the
Kingdoms
from
one
another
,
or
making
any
Faction
or
Parties
amongst
the
People
contrary
to
this
League
and
Covenant
,
that
they
may
be
brought
to
publick
trial
,
and
receive
condign
punishment
as
the
degree
of
their
offences
shall
require
or
deserve
,
or
the
supream
Judicatories
of
both
Kingdoms
respectively
,
or
others
having
power
from
them
for
that
effect
,
shall
judge
convenient
.
Which
Article
seems
to
have
been
made
to
no
other
purpose
but
to
bring
the
Archbishop
to
the
Block
,
as
the
like
clause
was
thrust
into
the
Protestation
of
the
third
of
May
,
Anno
1641.
to
make
sure
work
with
the
Earl
of
Strafford
,
whom
they
had
then
designed
to
the
said
sad
end
.
And
this
may
be
the
rather
thought
because
the
Covenant
was
contrived
,
and
framed
in
Scotland
,
where
none
but
his
sworn
Enemies
could
be
supposed
to
have
had
any
hand
in
it
;
and
being
by
them
so
contrived
was
swallowed
without
much
enewing
by
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
who
were
not
then
in
a
con
〈◊〉
to
deny
them
any
thing
.
But
by
whomsoever
it
was
framed
,
his
Majesty
saw
well
enough
that
it
aimed
at
the
subversion
of
the
present
Government
,
and
the
diminution
of
his
Power
,
if
not
the
destruction
of
his
Person
;
the
preservation
and
safety
whereof
was
to
be
endeavoured
no
further
than
in
defence
of
the
true
Religion
and
Liberties
of
the
Kingdom
.
Which
how
great
or
little
it
might
be
,
or
what
was
meant
by
true
Religion
and
the
publick
Liberties
,
was
left
wholly
unto
their
construction
,
who
would
be
sure
not
to
interpret
any
thing
to
his
best
advantage
.
His
Majesty
therefore
looking
on
it
as
a
dangerous
Combination
against
himself
,
Munday
,
September
25.
it
had
been
solemnly
taken
by
all
the
Members
of
that
House
,
and
the
Assembly
of
Divines
at
St.
Margarets
in
Westminster
;
in
the
same
Church
,
within
two
daies
after
,
it
was
administred
with
no
less
solemnity
to
divers
Lords
,
Knights
,
Gentlemen
,
Colonels
,
Officers
,
Souldiers
,
and
others
residing
in
and
about
the
City
of
London
,
a
Sermon
being
preached
by
Coleman
(
though
otherwise
a
principal
Erastian
in
point
of
Government
)
to
justifie
the
Piety
and
Legality
of
it
;
and
finally
,
enjoyned
to
be
taken
on
the
Sunday
following
in
all
Churches
and
Chappels
of
London
,
within
the
Lines
of
Communication
,
by
all
and
every
the
Inhabitants
within
the
same
,
as
afterward
,
by
all
the
Kingdom
in
convenient
time
.
Prosecuted
in
all
places
,
with
such
cursed
rigour
,
that
all
such
who
refused
to
subscribe
the
same
,
and
to
lift
up
their
hands
to
God
in
testimony
that
they
called
him
to
witness
to
it
,
were
turned
both
out
of
house
and
home
,
as
they
use
to
say
,
not
suffered
to
compound
for
their
Goods
or
Lands
till
they
had
submitted
thereunto
.
A
terrible
and
wofull
time
,
in
which
men
were
not
suffered
to
enjoy
their
Estates
without
betraying
themselves
to
the
Kings
displeasure
,
and
making
shipwrack
of
a
good
conscience
in
the
sight
of
God
.
Upon
which
ground
,
considering
it
consisted
of
six
Principal
branches
,
it
was
compared
by
some
to
the
six
knotted
whip
,
or
the
Statute
of
the
six
Articles
in
the
time
of
King
Henry
viii
.
this
Covenant
drawing
in
the
Scots
,
and
thereby
giving
an
occasion
of
shedding
infinitely
much
more
bloud
than
those
Articles
did
.
Certain
I
am
,
that
if
all
such
as
died
in
the
War
upon
that
account
may
not
go
for
Martyrs
;
all
such
as
irrecoverably
lost
their
Estates
and
Livings
for
refusal
of
it
,
may
be
called
Confessors
.
Others
with
no
unhappy
curiosity
observing
the
number
of
the
words
which
make
up
this
Covenant
,
abstracted
from
the
Preface
and
Conclusion
of
it
,
found
them
amounting
in
the
total
to
666.
neither
more
nor
less
,
which
being
the
number
of
the
Beast
in
the
Revelation
,
pursued
with
such
an
open
persecution
,
and
prosecuted
to
the
loss
of
so
many
lives
,
the
undoing
of
so
many
Families
,
and
the
subverting
of
the
Government
both
of
Church
and
State
,
may
very
justly
intitle
it
to
so
much
of
Antichrist
,
as
others
have
endeavoured
to
confer
on
the
Popes
of
Rome
.
For
if
the
Pope
shewed
any
thing
of
the
Spirit
of
Antichrist
by
bringing
Cranmer
,
the
first
Protestant
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
to
the
Stake
at
Oxon.
this
Covenant
,
and
the
Makers
of
it
,
did
express
no
less
,
in
bringing
the
Last
Protestant
Archbishop
to
the
Block
in
London
.
For
no
sooner
was
this
Covenant
taken
,
but
to
let
the
Scots
see
that
they
were
in
earnest
,
a
further
impeachment
consisting
of
ten
Articles
was
prepared
against
him
,
which
being
digested
into
Form
and
Order
,
were
to
this
effect
viz.
1.
That
to
introduce
an
Arbitrary
Government
,
and
to
destroy
Parliaments
,
he
had
caused
the
Parliament
,
held
in
the
third
and
fourth
year
of
his
Majesty
,
to
be
dissolved
,
and
used
many
reproachful
speeches
against
the
the
same
.
2.
That
out
of
an
endeavour
to
subvert
the
fundamental
Laws
of
the
Land
he
had
laboured
to
advance
the
power
of
the
Council
Table
,
the
Canons
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Kings
Prerogative
against
the
said
Fundamental
Laws
,
and
had
used
several
Speeches
to
the
same
effect
.
3.
That
to
advance
the
Ecclesiastical
Power
above
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
he
had
by
undue
means
to
the
Judges
,
procured
a
stop
of
his
Majesties
Writs
of
Prohibition
,
whereby
Justice
had
been
delayed
and
hindred
,
and
the
Judges
diverted
from
doing
their
duties
.
4.
That
a
judgment
being
given
against
one
Burly
for
wilful
non-residency
,
he
caused
execution
on
it
to
be
staid
,
saying
,
That
he
would
never
suffer
a
Judgment
to
pass
against
any
Clergy-man
by
a
nihil
dicit
.
5.
That
he
had
caused
Sir
Iohn
Corbet
of
Shropshire
to
be
committed
to
prison
by
an
Order
of
the
Council
Table
,
for
calling
for
the
Petition
of
Right
,
and
causing
it
to
be
read
at
the
Sessions
of
the
Peace
for
the
County
upon
just
and
necessary
occasion
,
and
had
used
some
other
Acts
of
Injustice
toward
him
.
6.
That
he
had
supprest
the
Corporation
of
Feoffees
for
buying
in
Impropriations
,
under
pretence
of
being
dangerous
to
the
Church
and
State
.
7.
That
contrary
to
the
known
Laws
of
the
Land
he
had
advanced
Popery
,
and
Superstition
within
this
Realm
;
and
to
that
end
had
wittingly
and
willingly
harboured
divers
Popish
Priests
,
as
Sancta
Clara
,
and
St.
Giles
.
8.
That
he
had
said
,
about
four
years
since
,
there
must
be
a
blow
given
to
the
Church
,
such
as
hath
not
been
yet
given
,
before
it
could
be
brought
to
Conformity
.
9.
That
after
the
dissolution
of
the
Parliament
1640.
he
caused
a
Synod
or
Convocation
to
be
held
,
and
divers
Canons
to
be
made
therein
,
contrary
to
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
,
the
Rights
and
Priviledges
of
Parliament
,
&c.
and
particularly
the
Canon
which
enjoyns
the
Oath
,
which
he
caused
many
Ministers
of
the
Church
to
take
upon
pain
of
Suspension
,
&c.
10.
That
a
Vote
having
been
passed
at
the
Council
Table
a
little
before
the
last
Parliment
,
for
supplying
his
Majesty
in
Extraordinary
ways
,
if
the
said
Parliament
should
prove
peevish
,
he
wickedly
advised
his
Majesty
to
dissolve
the
same
,
telling
him
not
long
after
,
that
now
he
was
absolved
from
all
Rules
of
Government
,
and
left
free
to
use
Extraordinary
ways
for
his
supply
.
Such
was
the
substance
of
the
Charge
,
which
some
intended
Chiefly
for
an
Introduction
to
bring
on
the
Tryal
,
or
to
revive
the
noise
and
clamor
amongst
Ignorant
People
which
rather
judge
of
such
particulars
by
tale
then
weight
:
For
otherwise
there
is
nothing
in
these
last
ten
,
which
was
not
easily
reducible
to
the
first
fourteen
,
no
not
so
much
as
his
suppressing
the
Feoffees
for
Impropriations
,
which
seemed
most
odious
in
the
eyes
of
any
knowing
men
.
These
Articles
being
thus
digested
,
were
sent
up
to
the
Lords
the
23th
of
Octob.
presented
by
the
hands
of
Wilde
,
a
Serjeant
at
Law
,
and
one
of
the
Members
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
by
whom
he
was
designed
to
manage
the
Evidence
,
when
the
cause
was
Ready
for
a
hearing
;
on
the
Receipt
whereof
it
was
Ordered
that
he
should
appear
on
that
day
Sevennight
,
and
to
bring
in
his
answer
in
writing
to
the
particular
Articles
of
the
several
charges
:
which
Order
being
served
upon
him
,
within
few
hours
after
found
him
not
very
well
provided
for
a
present
conformity
.
He
had
obtained
leave
at
his
first
Commitment
to
repair
to
his
Study
at
Lambeth
House
,
and
to
take
thence
such
Papers
and
Memorials
as
might
conduce
to
his
defence
;
but
all
these
had
been
forcibly
seazed
on
,
and
in
a
manner
ravisht
from
him
by
Prynne
and
others
,
which
made
his
case
not
much
unlike
to
that
of
the
Israelites
in
the
House
of
Bondage
,
deprived
first
of
their
former
allowance
of
Straw
and
Stubble
,
and
yet
injoyned
to
make
up
their
whole
tale
of
Brick
,
as
at
other
times
.
His
Rents
,
and
Goods
were
Sequestred
for
the
use
of
others
,
so
that
he
had
not
a
sufficiency
for
a
poor
Subsistence
,
but
by
the
Charity
of
his
Friends
;
much
less
a
superabundance
,
out
of
which
to
Fee
his
Counsel
and
reward
his
Solicitors
.
And
what
were
seven
days
to
the
drawing
up
of
an
Answer
unto
twenty
four
Articles
,
most
of
them
having
young
ones
in
their
bellies
also
,
as
like
to
make
as
Loud
a
cry
as
the
Dams
themselves
.
No
way
to
Extricate
himself
out
of
this
perplexities
but
by
petitioning
the
Lords
,
and
to
them
he
flys
,
humbly
beseeching
,
that
Chute
and
Hearn
two
able
Lawyers
might
be
assigned
him
for
his
Counsel
;
that
he
might
be
allowed
money
out
of
his
own
Estate
to
reward
them
and
others
for
their
pains
in
his
business
;
his
Books
and
Papers
restored
to
him
,
for
the
instruction
of
his
Counsel
,
and
his
own
Defence
;
some
of
his
own
Servants
to
attend
him
for
following
all
such
necessary
occasions
,
as
the
cause
required
;
and
that
a
Solicitor
,
and
further
time
might
be
allowed
,
as
well
for
drawing
up
his
answer
as
providing
witnesses
,
To
which
this
Answer
was
returned
.
Upon
reading
of
the
Petition
of
the
Lord
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
this
24th
day
of
Octob.
It
is
Ordered
,
&c.
that
time
is
given
him
until
Munday
the
6th
of
November
next
for
putting
in
his
answer
in
writing
into
this
house
unto
the
particular
Articles
brought
up
from
the
House
of
Commons
,
in
maintenance
of
their
former
impeachment
of
High
Treason
,
&c.
That
Master
Hearn
,
and
Master
Chute
,
are
hereby
assigned
to
be
of
Counsel
for
the
drawing
up
of
his
Answer
,
who
are
to
be
permitted
to
have
free
access
in
and
out
to
him
.
That
this
house
doth
hereby
recommend
to
the
Committee
of
Sequestrations
,
that
the
said
Lord
Archbishop
shall
have
such
means
afforded
him
out
of
his
Estate
,
as
will
enable
him
to
pay
his
Counsel
,
and
defray
his
other
Charges
.
That
when
his
Lordship
shall
set
down
particularly
what
Papers
and
Writings
are
Necessary
for
his
Defence
that
should
be
restored
unto
him
,
their
Lordships
will
take
it
into
consideration
.
That
upon
his
Lordships
nominating
who
shall
be
hi●
Solicitor
,
the
Lords
will
return
their
Answer
.
And
for
the
witnesses
when
a
day
shall
be
appointed
for
his
Lordships
tryal
,
this
House
will
give
such
directions
therein
as
shall
be
ju●●
.
This
doubtful
Answer
gave
him
small
assurance
of
an
equal
hearing
.
His
desired
Counsel
was
allowed
him
,
Hales
superadded
to
the
●e●t
,
and
three
of
his
Servants
nominated
to
attend
the
business
:
But
he
was
left
uncertain
of
providing
for
their
satisfaction
.
His
Solicitor
must
be
first
approved
by
them
before
he
could
settle
to
his
cause
,
and
whether
they
would
approve
of
such
an
one
as
he
thought
sit
to
trust
with
his
life
and
same
,
was
to
him
unknown
;
and
if
he
point
particularly
to
such
of
his
Papers
and
Remembrances
,
as
he
conceived
most
necessary
to
his
preservation
,
it
was
onely
promised
to
be
taken
into
consideration
,
which
kept
him
in
as
great
suspence
as
all
the
rest
.
In
this
distress
he
was
advised
by
his
Counsel
to
move
their
Lordships
,
that
a
Discrimination
might
be
made
betwixt
the
Articles
;
to
the
end
that
such
of
them
as
were
held
to
contain
High
Treason
might
be
distinguished
from
such
matters
,
as
were
to
be
c●arged
for
misdeamenors
:
But
no
clear
answer
coming
from
their
Lordships
in
that
behalf
he
was
Commanded
to
make
his
personal
appearance
before
them
on
the
13th
of
Novemb.
where
by
the
advise
of
his
Counsel
he
pleaded
not
guilty
to
the
whole
charge
,
without
answering
more
particularly
to
any
Article
or
clause
contained
in
it
.
And
on
that
day
month
it
was
Ordered
by
the
House
of
Commons
,
that
the
Committee
Formerly
appointed
to
prepare
the
Evidence
for
his
Tryal
,
should
put
the
business
into
a
quick
and
speedy
course
,
with
power
to
send
for
Parties
,
Witnesses
,
Papers
,
Records
,
&c.
And
to
make
all
things
ready
for
the
sight
of
the
House
:
the
care
thereof
Committed
specially
to
Wilde
who
had
before
brought
up
the
additional
Articles
.
Brought
to
the
Bar
again
on
Tuesday
the
16th
of
Ianuary
,
their
Lordships
were
informed
by
Maynard
,
in
the
name
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
that
●is
former
Answer
being
made
only
to
the
Additional
Articles
,
and
〈◊〉
to
t●e
Original
also
,
they
could
not
in
defect
thereof
proceed
(
as
otherwise
they
would
have
done
)
to
draw
up
the
Issue
;
a●d
thereupon
he
was
required
peremptorily
to
prepare
his
Answer
to
those
also
against
Munday
following
,
though
deemed
so
General
by
his
Counsel
,
as
not
to
be
sufficiently
capable
of
a
Particular
Reply
.
Which
day
being
come
he
claimed
the
benefit
of
the
Act
of
Pacification
,
for
his
discharge
from
all
matters
comprehended
in
the
13th
Article
relating
to
the
troubles
of
Scotland
;
and
to
the
rest
pleaded
not
Guilty
as
before
.
Which
put
the
cause
to
such
a
stand
,
that
there
was
no
further
speech
of
it
in
the
House
of
Commons
till
the
22th
of
February
,
when
the
Committee
was
required
to
prepa●e
their
evidence
and
the
distribution
of
the
parts
thereof
,
with
all
possible
speed
.
And
thus
the
business
was
drilled
on
,
hastned
,
or
slackned
,
as
the
Scots
advanced
in
their
expedition
;
and
as
the
expedition
prospered
in
success
and
fortune
,
so
was
it
prosecuted
and
advanced
to
its
fatal
Period
.
For
understanding
that
the
Scots
were
entred
England
and
had
marcht
victoriously
almost
as
far
as
the
Banks
of
the
River
Tine
,
they
prest
the
Lords
to
name
a
day
for
the
beginning
of
his
Tryal
,
who
thereupon
fixed
it
upon
Tuesday
the
twelfth
o●
March
next
ensuing
.
The
day
being
come
,
and
the
Archbishop
brought
unto
the
Ba●
in
the
House
of
Peers
,
the
Articles
of
the
Impeachment
were
first
read
by
the
Clerk
of
the
House
,
together
with
the
several
answers
of
Not
Guilty
before
remembred
;
upon
the
hearing
whereof
he
most
humbly
prayed
,
that
the
Commons
might
be
Ordered
to
sever
the
Articles
which
were
pretended
to
be
Treason
,
from
those
which
contained
misdemeanors
only
,
that
so
he
might
know
which
of
them
were
Treason
and
which
not
.
To
which
it
was
reply'd
by
Maynard
,
that
the
Commons
would
not
give
way
to
that
Proposition
,
in
regard
that
all
the
Articles
together
,
not
any
of
them
by
it self
,
made
up
the
Treason
wherewith
he
was
charged
,
that
is
to
say
,
his
several
endeavours
to
subvert
and
destroy
Religion
,
the
Fundamental
Laws
of
the
Land
and
Government
of
the
Rea●m
,
and
to
bring
in
Popery
,
and
an
Arbitrary
Tyrannical
Government
against
Law
.
So
that
we
have
a
Cumulative
and
Constructive
Treason
,
(
such
as
had
formerly
been
charged
on
the
Earl
of
Strafford
)
A
Treason
in
the
conclusion
,
which
could
not
be
gathered
from
the
Premis●s
▪
A
Treason
in
the
Summa
Totalis
,
when
nothing
but
misdemeanors
at
the
most
,
could
be
found
in
the
Items
.
Which
being
thus
Resolved
upon
,
a
long
Studied
Speech
was
made
by
Wilde
,
in
which
there
wanted
neither
words
nor
animosity
to
make
him
culpable
of
the
crimes
wherewith
he
was
charged
,
if
his
words
could
●ave
done
it
.
One
passage
there
was
in
it
,
which
was
Subject
to
some
mis●●nstruction
,
and
so
interpreted
by
those
,
which
otherwise
had
no
good
a●●ection
to
the
Prisoners
Person
;
for
having
set
forth
his
offences
in
their
foulest
Colours
,
he
seems
to
make
a
wonder
of
it
that
any
thing
could
be
expected
of
the
people
,
but
that
they
should
have
been
Ready
to
have
stoned
him
,
as
they
did
him
that
did
but
Act
the
part
of
Bellerophon
in
Rome
.
Which
Passage
was
interpreted
for
an
intimation
to
the
Raskal
multitude
to
save
the
Houses
the
dishonor
of
putting
him
to
death
in
a
form
of
Law
,
by
Stoneing
him
to
death
o●
Tearing
him
in
pieces
,
or
laying
violent
hands
upon
him
on
some
other
way
,
as
he
past
between
his
Barge
and
the
House
of
Peers
.
Wilde
having
done
,
he
humbly
craved
Liberty
to
wipe
of
the
dirt
,
which
so
injuriously
had
been
cast
upon
him
,
that
he
might
not
depart
thence
so
foul
a
Person
as
he
had
been
rendred
to
their
Lordships
.
Which
leave
obtained
(
as
it
could
not
reasonably
be
denied
a
far
meaner
Person
)
without
any
trouble
in
his
Countenance
,
or
perturbation
of
his
Mind
,
he
spake
as
followeth
;
My
Lords
,
MY
being
in
this
Place
in
this
Condition
,
recalls
to
my
Memory
that
which
I
long
since
read
in
Seneca
,
Tormentum
est
,
etiam
si
absolutus
quis
merit
,
caus●m
dixiffe
(
6.
de
Benef.
c.
28.
)
'T
is
not
a
〈…〉
,
no
,
't
is
no
less
than
Torment
,
for
an
ingenious
man
to
●l●●d
ca●it●lly
or
criminally
,
though
it
should
so
fall
out
that
he
be
absolved
.
The
great
Truth
of
this
I
find
at
present
in
my self
;
and
so
much
the
more
,
because
I
am
a
Christian
;
and
not
that
only
,
but
in
Holy
Orders
;
and
not
so
only
,
but
by
Gods
Grace
and
Goodness
preferred
to
the
greatest
place
this
Church
affords
;
and
yet
brought
causam
dicere
,
to
plead
for
my self
at
this
Great
Bar.
And
whatsoever
the
World
think
of
me
(
and
they
have
been
taught
to
think
much
more
ill
of
me
,
than
,
I
humbly
thank
Christ
for
it
,
I
was
ever
acquainted
with
)
yet
my
Lords
,
this
I
find
,
Tormentum
est
,
't
is
no
less
than
a
Torment
to
me
to
appear
in
this
Place
;
nay
,
my
Lords
,
give
me
leave
to
speak
plain
truth
,
No
Sentence
that
can
justly
pass
upon
me
(
and
other
I
will
ne●er
fear
from
your
Lordships
)
can
go
so
neer
me
,
as
causam
dicere
,
〈◊〉
plead
for
my self
upon
this
occasion
in
this
place
.
But
as
for
the
●●ntence
,
●e
it
what
it
shall
,
I
thank
God
for
it
,
I
am
for
it
at
St.
Paul's
word
(
Acts
25.11
.
)
If
I
have
committed
any
thing
worthy
of
death
,
I
refuse
not
to
die
;
For
I
thank
God
I
have
so
lived
,
that
I
am
neither
afraid
to
die
,
nor
ashamed
to
live
.
But
seeing
the
Malignity
which
hath
been
raised
against
me
by
some
men
,
I
have
carried
〈◊〉
Life
in
my
hands
these
divers
years
past
.
I
may
not
in
this
Case
,
and
at
this
Bar
,
appeal
unto
Caesar
;
yet
to
your
Lordships
Justice
and
Integrity
,
I
both
may
and
do
:
not
doubting
,
but
that
God
of
his
Goodness
will
preserve
my
Innocency
.
And
as
Job
in
the
midst
of
his
afflictious
said
to
his
mistaken
Friends
,
so
shall
I
to
my
Accusers
,
God
forbid
I
should
justifie
you
;
till
I
die
I
will
not
remove
my
Integrity
from
me
,
I
will
hold
it
fast
and
not
let
it
go
:
my
heart
shall
not
reproach
me
as
long
as
I
live
,
Iob.
27.5
,
6.
My
Lords
,
the
Charge
against
me
is
brought
up
in
Ten
Articles
;
but
the
main
Heads
are
two
,
An
Endeavour
to
subvert
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
and
the
Religion
Esta●li●●ed
:
Six
Articles
(
the
five
first
and
the
last
)
concern
the
〈◊〉
,
and
the
other
four
Religion
.
For
the
Laws
first
,
I
think
I
may
safely
say
,
I
have
been
,
to
my
understanding
,
as
strict
an
Observer
of
them
,
so
far
as
they
concern
me
,
as
any
man
hath
;
and
since
I
came
into
the
Place
,
I
have
followed
them
,
and
have
been
as
much
guided
by
them
,
as
any
man
that
sate
where
I
had
the
honour
to
sit
:
And
of
this
I
am
sorry
I
have
lost
the
Testimony
of
the
Lord
Keeper
Coventry
,
and
other
Persons
of
Honour
since
dead
.
And
the
Counsellors
which
attended
th●
Council-Board
can
witness
,
some
of
them
here
present
,
That
in
all
References
to
the
Bord
,
or
Debates
arising
at
it
,
I
was
for
that
part
o●
the
Cause
where
I
found
Law
to
be
;
and
if
the
Counsel
desired
to
have
the
Cause
left
to
the
Law
,
well
might
I
move
in
some
Cases
Charity
or
Conscience
to
them
:
but
I
left
them
to
the
Law
,
if
thither
they
would
go
.
And
how
such
a
Carriage
as
this
,
through
the
whole
course
of
my
Life
in
private
and
publick
,
can
stand
with
an
intention
to
overthrow
the
Laws
,
I
cannot
see
.
Nay
,
more
,
I
have
ever
been
of
opinion
,
That
Laws
bind
the
Conscience
,
And
have
accordingly
made
conscience
in
observing
of
them
:
and
this
Doctrine
I
have
constantly
Preached
,
as
occasion
hath
been
offered
me
;
and
how
is
it
possible
I
should
seek
to
overthrow
those
Laws
,
which
I
held
my self
bound
in
conscience
to
keep
and
observe
?
As
for
Religion
,
I
was
born
and
bred
up
under
the
Church
of
England
,
as
it
stands
established
by
Law
.
I
have
by
Gods
Blessing
grow●
up
in
it
to
the
years
which
are
now
upon
me
,
and
the
Place
of
Preferment
which
I
now
bear
.
I
have
ever
since
I
understood
ought
of
my
Pro●e●●ion
,
kept
one
constant
Tenor
in
this
my
Profession
,
without
variation
,
or
shifting
from
one
Opinion
to
another
for
any
worldly
ends
.
And
if
my
conscience
would
have
suffered
me
to
do
so
,
I
could
easily
have
slid
through
all
the
difficulties
which
have
been
prest
upon
me
in
this
kind
:
But
of
all
Diseases
,
I
ever
held
a
Palsie
in
Religion
most
dangerous
;
well
knowing
,
and
ever
remembring
,
That
that
Disease
often
ends
in
a
Dead
Palsie
.
Ever
since
I
came
in
place
,
I
have
laboured
nothing
more
,
than
that
the
External
Publick
W●rship
of
God
▪
(
so
much
slighted
in
divers
parts
of
this
Kingdom
)
might
be
preserved
;
and
that
with
as
much
Decency
and
Vniformity
as
might
be
.
For
I
evidently
saw
,
That
the
publick
neglect
of
Gods
Service
in
the
outward
face
of
it
,
and
the
nasty
lying
of
many
Places
dedicated
to
that
Service
,
had
almost
cast
a
damp
upon
the
true
and
inward
Worship
of
God
,
which
while
we
live
in
the
body
needs
external
helps
,
and
all
little
enough
to
keep
it
in
any
vigour
.
And
this
I
did
to
the
utmost
of
my
knowledge
,
according
both
to
Law
and
Canon
,
and
with
the
consent
and
liking
of
the
People
:
Nor
did
any
Command
issue
out
from
me
,
against
the
one
,
nor
without
the
other
.
Further
,
my
Lords
,
give
me
leave
I
beseech
you
,
to
acquaint
you
with
this
also
,
That
I
have
as
little
acquaintance
with
Recusants
,
as
I
believe
any
m●n
of
my
place
in
England
,
hath
,
or
eve●
had
since
the
Reformation
:
And
for
my
Kindred
,
no
one
of
them
was
ever
a
Recusant
,
but
Sir
William
Webb
,
Grandchild
to
my
Vncle
Sir
William
Webb
,
sometimes
Lord
Mayor
of
London
;
and
since
which
s●me
of
his
Children
I
reduced
back
again
to
the
Church
of
England
.
On
this
,
I
humbly
desire
one
thing
more
may
be
thought
on
,
That
I
am
fallen
into
a
great
deal
of
Obloquy
in
matter
of
Religion
,
and
that
so
far
(
as
appears
by
the
Articles
against
me
)
that
I
have
endeavoured
to
advance
and
bring
in
Popery
.
Perhaps
,
my
Lords
,
I
am
not
ignorant
what
Party
of
men
have
raised
these
Scandals
upon
me
,
nor
for
what
end
,
nor
perhaps
by
whom
set
on
:
but
howsoever
,
I
would
fain
have
a
good
Reas●n
given
me
,
if
my
Conscience
stood
that
way
,
and
that
with
my
Conscience
I
could
subscribe
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
what
should
have
kept
me
here
before
my
Imprisonment
,
to
endure
the
Libelling
,
and
the
Slander
,
and
the
base
Vsage
that
hath
been
put
upon
me
;
and
these
to
end
in
this
Question
for
my
Life
?
I
say
,
I
would
know
a
good
Reason
for
this
.
●irst
,
my
Lords
,
Is
it
because
of
any
Pledges
I
have
in
this
World
,
to
sway
me
against
my
Conscience
?
No
sure
;
for
I
had
neither
Wife
nor
Children
to
cry
out
upon
me
to
stay
with
them
:
And
if
I
had
,
I
hope
the
calling
of
my
Conscience
should
be
heard
above
them
.
Is
it
because
I
was
both
to
lose
the
Honour
and
Profit
of
the
Place
I
was
risen
to
?
Sur●ly
no
;
For
I
desire
your
Lordships
and
all
the
World
should
kn●w
,
I
do
much
scorn
the
one
and
the
other
,
in
comparison
of
my
Conscience
.
Besides
,
it
cannot
be
imagined
by
any
man
,
but
that
if
I
should
〈◊〉
gone
over
to
them
,
I
should
not
have
wanted
both
Honour
and
〈◊〉
:
and
suppose
not
so
great
as
this
I
have
here
;
yet
sure
would
〈…〉
have
served
my self
of
either
,
less
with
my
Conscience
,
〈◊〉
have
prevailed
with
me
more
,
then
greater
against
my
Consci
〈…〉
because
I
lived
here
at
Ease
,
and
was
loth
to
venture
the
〈…〉
that
?
Not
so
neither
;
For
whatsoever
the
World
may
be
pleased
to
think
of
me
,
I
have
led
a
very
painful
Life
,
and
such
as
I
would
〈◊〉
been
content
to
change
,
had
I
well
known
how
:
And
would
my
Conscience
have
served
me
that
way
,
I
am
sure
I
might
have
lived
at
far
more
ease
,
and
either
have
avoided
the
barbarous
Libelling
,
and
●●her
bitter
grievous
Scorns
which
have
been
put
upon
me
;
or
at
least
,
been
●ut
of
the
hearing
of
them
.
Not
to
trouble
your
Lordships
too
long
,
I
am
so
innocent
in
the
Business
of
Religion
,
so
free
from
all
Practice
,
or
so
much
as
thought
of
Practice
,
for
any
Alteration
unto
Popery
,
or
any
blemishing
of
the
true
Protestant
Religion
established
in
England
,
as
I
was
when
my
Mother
first
bore
me
into
the
World
.
And
let
nothing
be
spoken
but
truth
,
and
I
do
here
re-challenge
whatsoever
is
between
Heaven
and
Hell
,
that
can
be
said
against
me
in
point
of
my
Religion
,
in
which
I
have
ever
hated
dissimulation
.
And
had
I
not
hated
it
,
perhaps
I
might
have
been
better
for
worldly
safety
,
than
now
I
am
:
but
it
can
no
way
become
a
Christian
Bishop
to
halt
with
God
.
Lastly
,
If
I
had
a
purpose
to
blast
the
true
Religion
established
in
the
Church
of
England
,
and
to
introduce
Popery
,
sure
I
took
a
wrong
w●●
to
it
.
For
,
my
Lords
,
I
have
staid
more
going
to
Rome
,
and
reduced
more
that
were
already
gone
,
than
I
believe
any
Bishop
or
Divine
〈◊〉
this
Kingdom
hath
d●ne
;
and
some
of
them
men
of
great
Abilities
,
and
some
persons
of
great
place
.
And
is
this
the
way
to
introduce
Popery
?
My
Lords
,
If
I
have
blemished
the
true
Protestant
Religion
,
how
could
I
have
brought
these
men
to
it
?
And
if
I
had
promised
to
introduce
Popery
,
I
would
never
have
reduced
these
men
from
it
.
And
that
it
may
appear
unto
your
Lordships
how
many
,
and
of
what
condition
the
persons
are
,
which
by
Gods
blessing
upon
my
labours
,
I
have
settled
in
the
true
Protestant
Religion
,
established
in
England
,
I
shall
briefly
name
some
of
them
,
though
I
cannot
do
it
in
order
of
time
as
I
converted
them
;
First
Henry
Berkinstead
of
Trinity
Colledge
in
Oxon.
seduced
by
a
Iesuite
,
and
brought
to
London
.
Two
Daughters
of
Sir
Richard
Lechford
in
Surrey
,
sent
towards
a
Nunnery
.
Two
Scholars
of
S.
Johns
Colledge
in
Cambridge
,
Toppin
,
and
Ashton
,
who
had
got
the
French
Embassadors
Pass
;
and
after
this
I
allowed
means
to
Toppin
,
and
then
procured
him
a
Fellowship
in
St.
Johns
:
And
he
is
at
this
present
as
hopeful
a
young
man
as
any
of
his
time
,
and
a
Divine
.
Sir
William
Webb
my
Kinsman
,
and
two
of
his
Daughters
;
and
his
Son
I
took
from
him
,
and
his
Father
being
utterly
decayed
,
I
bred
him
at
my
own
charge
:
and
he
is
a
very
good
Protestant
.
A
Gentleman
brought
to
me
by
Mr.
Chesford
,
his
Majesties
Servant
,
but
I
cannot
recall
his
name
.
The
Lord
Mayo
of
Ireland
,
brought
to
me
also
by
Mr.
Chesford
.
The
Right
Honourable
the
Lord
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
almost
quite
gone
between
the
Lady
his
Mother
and
Sister
.
The
Lady
Marquiss
Hamilton
was
settled
by
my
direction
,
and
she
died
very
Religiously
,
and
a
Protestant
.
Mr.
Digby
who
was
a
Priest
.
Mr.
James
a
Gentleman
brought
to
me
by
a
Minister
of
Buckinghamshire
,
as
I
remember
.
Dr.
Heart
the
Civilian
,
my
Neighbours
Son
at
Fulham
.
Mr.
Christopher
Seaborne
,
a
Gentleman
of
an
ancient
Family
in
Herefordshire
.
The
Right
Honourable
the
Countess
of
Buckingham
.
Sir
William
Spencer
of
Parnton
.
Mr.
Chillingworth
.
The
Sons
and
Heirs
of
Mr.
Winchcomb
,
and
Mr.
Wollescot
,
whom
I
sent
with
their
Friends
liking
to
Wadham
Colledge
Oxon.
and
received
a
Certificate
Anno
1638.
of
their
continuing
in
Conformity
to
the
Church
of
England
.
Nor
did
ever
any
one
of
these
named
relapse
again
,
but
only
the
Countess
of
Buckingham
and
Sir
William
Spencer
;
It
being
only
in
Gods
power
,
not
mine
,
to
preserve
them
for
relapse
.
And
now
let
any
Clergy-man
in
England
come
forth
,
and
give
a
better
account
of
his
zeal
to
the
Church
.
This
being
said
,
and
all
Parties
commanded
to
withdraw
,
their
Lordships
,
after
some
short
time
of
consideration
,
appointed
the
next
Morning
at
nine
of
the
clock
for
the
beginning
of
the
Prosecution
to
be
made
against
him
.
In
order
whereunto
the
twenty
four
Articles
(
for
so
many
there
were
in
both
impeachments
)
were
reduced
under
these
four
general
Heads
,
viz.
1.
His
traiterous
Endeavours
and
Practices
to
alter
and
subvert
Gods
true
Religion
by
Law
established
in
this
Realm
,
and
in
stead
thereof
to
set
up
Popish
Superstition
and
Idolatry
;
the
particulars
wherof
are
specified
in
the
5
,
6
,
7
,
8
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
13
Original
,
and
6
,
7
,
8
,
9
Additional
Articles
.
2.
His
traiterous
usurpation
of
a
Papal
and
Tyrannical
Power
in
the
Church
of
England
in
all
Ecclesiastical
affairs
,
to
the
prejudice
and
derogation
of
his
Majesties
Royal
Prerogative
,
and
the
Subjects
Liberties
;
comprised
in
the
sixth
Original
Article
.
3.
His
traiterous
Attempts
and
Endeavours
to
subvert
the
Fundamental
Temporal
Laws
,
Government
and
Liberties
of
the
Realm
and
Subjects
of
England
,
and
instead
thereof
to
introduce
an
Arbitrary
and
Temporal
Government
,
against
Law
and
the
Subjects
Liberty
;
expressed
in
the
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
13
Original
;
and
1
,
2
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
10
Additional
Articles
.
And
4.
His
traiterous
Endeavours
to
subvert
the
Rights
of
Parliament
,
and
ancient
course
of
Parliamentary
Proceedings
,
and
by
●alse
and
malicious
slanders
to
incense
his
Majesty
against
them
,
contained
in
the
14
Original
,
and
the
1
,
9
,
10
Additional
Articles
.
The
managing
of
the
Evidence
committed
to
Maynard
,
Wilde
,
and
Nicholas
,
all
Members
of
the
House
of
Commons
;
by
whom
the
business
was
drawn
out
to
so
great
a
length
,
that
it
took
up
no
less
than
seventeen
daies
;
not
altogether
,
but
with
so
many
pauses
and
intermissions
(
as
the
Scots
prospered
and
came
forwards
)
that
the
pleadings
were
not
fully
finished
till
the
end
of
Iuly
.
I
hope
it
will
not
be
expected
that
I
should
lay
down
the
proceedings
on
both
sides
,
the
Proofs
and
Testimonies
which
were
brought
against
him
,
or
the
defences
which
were
made
by
him
in
full
Answer
to
them
;
that
being
a
work
,
which
of
it self
would
make
a
greater
Volume
than
our
present
History
.
All
I
shall
say
,
amounts
to
no
more
but
this
,
That
there
wanted
neither
wit
nor
will
in
the
Prosecutors
to
make
him
appear
as
guilty
in
the
eye
of
the
Lords
,
as
his
Accusers
could
desire
.
And
as
for
him
,
it
is
related
by
the
Pen
of
his
greatest
Adversary
,
〈◊〉
.
D●om
.
p.
462.
That
he
made
as
Full
,
as
Gallant
,
as
Pithy
a
Defence
,
and
spake
as
much
for
himself
as
was
possible
for
the
wit
of
man
to
invent
;
and
that
with
so
much
Art
,
Vivacity
,
Oratory
,
Audacity
,
and
Confidence
,
that
he
shewed
not
the
least
acknowledgment
of
Guilt
in
any
of
the
particulars
which
were
charged
upon
him
.
And
though
the
Relator
,
putting
the
worst
gloss
upon
the
Text
,
be
pleased
to
say
,
that
these
Abilities
did
argue
him
rather
Obstinate
,
than
Innocent
;
Impudent
,
than
Penitent
;
a
far
better
Orator
,
Sophister
,
than
Protestant
or
Christian
;
a
truer
Son
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
than
of
the
Church
of
England
:
yet
in
the
midst
of
these
Reproaches
he
gives
him
the
Commendations
of
Wit
and
Eloquence
,
of
being
a
good
Orator
,
and
a
subtle
Disputant
;
which
with
the
rest
of
the
Abilities
ascribed
unto
him
,
considering
the
suddenness
of
his
Preparations
,
the
frailty
of
his
Memory
,
the
burthen
of
seventy
years
,
with
other
natural
infirmities
then
lying
heavy
on
him
,
may
not
unjustly
be
imputed
to
Divine
assistance
.
What
sense
the
Commons
had
of
his
justification
,
and
what
satisfaction
was
found
in
it
by
the
House
of
Peers
,
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
And
here
we
leave
him
for
a
time
,
to
see
how
far
the
Scots
proceeded
,
and
what
they
did
in
order
to
the
service
of
those
that
so
〈◊〉
●ired
them
,
which
might
be
equal
to
the
merit
of
so
great
a
Sacrifice
.
Of
whom
we
are
to
know
,
that
passing
by
the
Town
of
Berwick
,
they
entred
England
in
the
middle
of
Ianuary
with
a
puissant
Army
,
consisting
of
eighteen
thousand
Foot
,
two
thousand
Horse
,
and
one
thousand
Dragoons
,
accommodated
with
all
things
necessary
for
the
Expedition
;
not
hindred
in
their
March
till
they
came
almost
to
the
River
Tine
,
where
they
were
stopped
by
the
interposition
of
the
Northern
Army
,
under
the
Conduct
and
Command
of
the
Marquiss
of
Newcastle
,
but
so
that
they
remained
unfought
with
,
unless
it
were
in
petit
Skirmishes
and
Pickeerings
,
without
engaging
the
whole
Power
on
either
side
.
Langdale
,
a
Gentleman
of
approved
Valour
and
Fidelity
,
was
commonly
reported
to
have
been
earnest
with
the
Marquiss
to
give
them
battel
,
or
at
the
least
to
suffer
him
with
a
Party
of
Horse
to
assault
them
in
such
places
where
they
lay
most
open
to
Advantage
;
not
doubting
but
to
give
a
good
account
of
his
undertakings
.
In
all
which
motions
and
desires
he
is
said
to
have
been
crossed
by
General
King
,
an
old
experienced
Souldier
,
but
a
Scot
by
Nation
,
whom
his
Majesty
had
recommended
to
the
Marquiss
of
Newcastle
,
as
a
fit
man
to
be
consulted
with
in
all
his
Enterprises
,
and
he
withal
took
such
a
fancy
to
the
man
,
that
he
was
guided
wholly
by
him
in
all
his
Actions
.
Which
King
if
he
had
been
imployed
in
any
of
the
Southern
or
Western
Armies
,
he
might
have
done
his
Majesty
as
good
service
as
any
whosoever
:
But
being
in
this
Army
,
to
serve
against
the
Scots
,
his
own
dear
Countrymen
,
he
is
said
to
have
discouraged
and
disswaded
all
attempts
which
were
offered
to
be
made
against
them
,
giving
them
thereby
the
opportunity
of
gaining
ground
upon
the
English
,
till
the
Marquisses
retreat
toward
York
.
For
in
the
opening
of
the
Spring
News
came
unto
the
Marquiss
of
the
taking
of
Selby
by
the
Forces
Garrisoned
in
Hull
;
by
which
necessitated
to
put
himsel●
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
his
Army
,
into
the
City
of
York
,
on
the
safety
whereof
the
whole
fortune
of
the
North
depended
.
Followed
at
the
heels
by
Lesly
,
who
,
notwithstanding
the
undeserved
Honours
conferred
upon
him
by
the
King
,
and
his
own
vehement
protestations
of
a
future
Loyalty
,
commanded
this
third
Army
also
as
he
did
the
two
first
,
and
leaving
Newcastle
at
his
back
,
struck
like
a
Souldier
at
the
head
,
not
troubling
himself
in
taking
in
such
places
as
imported
nothing
in
reference
to
the
main
concernment
.
Resolving
on
the
siege
of
the
Capital
City
,
they
were
seconded
by
the
Army
of
the
Earl
of
Manchester
,
drawn
out
of
the
Associated
Counties
,
and
the
remaining
Yorkshire
Forces
under
the
Command
of
the
Lord
Fairfax
:
By
which
,
beleaguered
on
all
sides
,
that
great
City
was
reduced
to
some
distress
for
want
of
Victuals
,
and
other
necessary
Ammuni●ion
to
make
good
the
place
.
The
News
whereof
being
brought
to
Oxon.
Prince
Rupert
is
dispatched
with
as
much
of
the
Kings
Army
as
could
well
be
spared
,
with
a
Commission
to
raise
more
out
of
the
Counties
of
Chester
,
Stafford
,
Darby
,
Leicester
,
and
Lancaster
;
so
that
he
came
before
York
with
an
Army
of
twelve
thousand
men
,
relieved
the
Town
with
some
Provisions
for
the
present
,
and
might
have
gone
away
unfought
with
,
but
that
such
counsel
was
too
cold
for
so
hot
a
stomack
.
Resolved
upon
the
onset
,
he
encountred
with
the
Enemy
at
a
place
called
Marston
More
,
where
the
Left
Wing
of
his
Horse
gave
such
a
fierce
Charge
on
the
Right
Wing
of
the
Enemy
,
consisting
of
Fairsax
his
Horse
in
the
Van
,
and
the
Scots
Horse
in
the
Rear
,
that
they
fell
●oul
on
a
part
of
their
Foot
which
was
behind
them
,
and
trod
most
of
them
under
their
Horses
feet
:
But
Ruperts
Horse
follow●●g
the
Execution
too
●ar
,
and
none
advancing
to
make
good
t●●
place
which
they
had
le●t
,
the
Enemy
had
the
opportunity
to
●ally
again
,
and
got
the
better
of
the
day
,
taking
some
Prisoners
o●
good
not●
,
and
making
themselves
Masters
of
his
Cannon
.
So
that
not
being
able
to
do
any
thing
in
order
to
the
regaining
of
the
Field
,
●e
marched
off
un●ortunat●ly
;
the
greatest
part
of
his
Army
mouldring
away
,
he
retired
to
Bristol
.
After
this
blow
the
Affairs
of
the
North
growing
more
desperate
every
day
than
other
,
York
yielded
upon
Composition
on
Iuly
16.
(
being
a
just
●ortnight
after
the
fight
)
t●e
Marquiss
of
Newcastle
and
some
principal
Gentlemen
passing
over
the
Seas
,
so
that
the
strong
Town
of
Newcastle
was
taken
by
the
Scots
o●
the
nineteenth
of
October
following
.
While
these
things
were
Acting
in
the
North
,
Essex
and
Waller
with
their
Armies
drew
near
to
Oxford
,
hoping
to
take
it
unprovided
,
in
the
absence
of
so
great
a
part
of
his
Majesties
Forces
.
On
whose
approach
his
Majesty
leaving
the
greatest
part
of
his
Army
for
defence
of
that
place
,
marched
on
directly
toward
Wales
.
Upon
the
news
whereof
it
was
thought
fit
by
the
two
Generals
to
divide
their
Armies
:
it
being
agreed
upon
,
that
Waller
should
pursue
the
King
,
and
that
the
Earl
of
Essex
should
march
towards
the
West
for
the
regaining
of
those
Countries
.
And
now
the
Mystery
of
iniquity
appeared
in
its
proper
colours
;
for
whereas
it
was
formerly
given
〈◊〉
by
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
that
they
had
undertaken
the
Wa●
for
no
other
reason
,
but
to
remove
the
King
from
his
evil
Couns●llors
,
those
Evil
Counsellors
were
left
at
Oxon.
and
the
Kings
Person
only
hunted
.
But
the
King
understanding
of
this
Division
,
●●ought
hims●lf
able
enough
to
deal
with
Waller
,
and
giving
him
〈◊〉
go-by
,
returned
towards
Oxon.
drew
thence
the
remainder
of
〈◊〉
A●my
,
and
gave
him
a
sharp
meeting
at
a
place
called
Cropready
〈◊〉
,
where
he
obtained
a
signal
Victory
on
the
twenty
eighth
of
Iun●
,
and
entred
triumphantly
into
Oxon.
This
done
,
he
marched
after
t●e
Earl
of
Essex
,
who
had
made
himself
Master
of
some
places
in
the
West
of
good
importance
.
During
this
March
it
hapned
that
one
of
the
Carriages
brake
in
a
long
narrow
Lane
,
which
they
were
to
pass
,
and
gave
his
Majesty
a
stop
,
at
a
time
of
an
intolerable
〈…〉
Rain
which
fell
upon
him
.
Some
of
his
●word
,
and
〈…〉
were
about
him
,
offered
to
hew
him
out
a
way
through
〈…〉
with
their
●words
,
that
he
might
get
shelter
in
some
of
the
Villages
adjoyning
;
but
he
Resolved
not
to
forsake
his
Cannon
upon
any
occasion
.
At
which
when
some
about
him
seemed
to
admire
,
and
marvelled
at
the
patience
which
he
shewed
in
that
Extremity
,
his
Majesty
lifting
up
his
Hat
,
made
Answer
,
That
as
God
had
given
him
afflictions
to
exercise
his
patience
,
so
he
had
given
him
patience
to
bear
his
afflictions
.
The
carriage
being
mended
he
went
forward
again
,
and
trode
so
close
upon
the
heels
of
Essex
,
that
at
last
he
drave
him
into
Cornwall
,
and
there
reduced
him
to
that
point
,
that
he
put
himself
into
a
Cock-boat
,
with
Stapleton
and
some
others
of
his
principal
Friends
,
and
left
his
whole
Army
to
his
Majesties
mercy
.
His
Horse
taking
the
Advantage
of
a
dark
night
made
a
shift
to
escape
,
but
the
Commanders
of
the
Foot
came
to
this
Capitulation
with
his
Majesty
,
that
they
should
depart
without
their
Arms
,
which
with
their
Cannon
,
Baggage
and
Ammunition
,
being
of
great
Consideration
,
were
left
wholly
to
his
disposing
.
Immediately
after
this
success
,
his
Majesty
dispatched
a
message
from
Tavestock
to
the
two
Houses
of
Parliament
,
in
which
he
laid
before
them
the
miserable
Condition
of
the
Kingdom
,
remembring
them
of
those
many
Messages
which
he
had
formerly
sent
unto
them
for
an
accommodation
of
the
present
differences
;
and
now
desiring
them
to
bethink
themselves
of
some
expedient
by
which
this
Issue
of
blood
might
be
dried
up
,
the
distraction
of
the
Kingdom
settled
,
and
the
whole
Nation
put
into
an
hope
of
Peace
and
Happiness
.
To
which
message
as
to
many
others
before
,
they
either
gave
no
Answer
,
or
such
an
one
as
rather
served
to
widen
then
close
the
breach
,
falsly
conceiving
,
that
all
his
Majesties
offers
of
Grace
and
Favour
,
proceeded
either
from
an
inability
to
hold
out
the
War
,
or
from
the
weakness
and
irresolution
of
his
Counsels
.
But
if
instead
of
th●s
Message
from
Tavestock
his
Majesty
had
gone
on
his
own
errand
,
and
marched
directly
toward
London
,
it
was
conceived
in
all
probability
that
he
might
have
made
an
end
of
the
War
,
secured
the
life
of
the
Archbishop
his
most
trusty
Servant
,
and
put
an
end
to
those
calamities
which
the
continuance
and
conclusion
of
the
War
,
brought
with
it
.
The
Army
of
Essex
being
thus
broken
,
and
that
of
Manchester
not
returned
from
the
Northern
Service
,
He
could
not
chuse
but
have
observed
in
the
course
of
that
Action
,
with
what
a
Military
Prudence
,
Lesly
had
followed
at
the
heels
of
the
Marquis
of
Newcastle
,
not
stopping
or
diverting
upon
the
by
,
till
he
had
brought
his
Army
before
York
;
the
gaining
whereof
,
as
being
the
chief
City
of
those
parts
,
brought
in
all
the
Rest.
And
certainly
it
hath
been
counted
no
dishonour
in
the
greatest
Souldiers
to
be
instructed
by
their
enemies
in
the
feats
of
War
.
But
the
King
sitting
down
before
Plymouth
(
as
before
Glocester
the
last
year
)
and
staying
there
to
perfect
an
Association
of
the
Western
Counties
,
he
spent
so
much
time
that
Essex
was
again
in
the
head
of
his
Army
;
and
being
seconded
by
Manchester
,
and
Waller
,
made
a
stand
at
Newbury
,
where
after
a
very
sharp
dispute
,
the
Enemy
gained
some
of
his
Majesties
Cannon
,
which
struck
such
a
terrour
into
many
of
those
about
him
,
that
they
advised
him
to
withdraw
his
Person
out
of
the
danger
of
the
Fight
,
as
he
did
accordingly
.
But
this
he
did
so
secretly
and
with
so
slender
a
Retinue
,
that
he
was
not
mist
,
His
Army
holding
on
the
●ight
with
a
greater
courage
,
because
they
thought
the
safety
of
his
Majesties
Person
did
depend
upon
it
;
whose
departure
if
it
had
been
known
,
would
questionless
have
created
such
a
general
dejection
in
the
hearts
of
his
Souldiers
,
as
would
have
rendred
them
to
a
cheap
discomfiture
.
But
the
Lost
Cannon
being
regained
,
and
the
fight
continued
with
those
of
his
Majesties
party
with
greater
advantage
then
before
,
each
Army
drew
of
by
degrees
,
so
that
neither
of
them
could
find
any
great
cause
to
boast
of
the
victory
.
This
Summers
Action
being
ended
,
in
which
the
Scots
had
done
very
good
service
to
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
it
was
thought
necessary
to
proceed
in
the
Tryal
of
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
which
had
taken
up
so
much
time
already
,
that
it
seemed
ready
for
a
sentence
.
But
there
appeared
more
difficulty
in
it
,
then
at
first
was
lookt
for
.
For
being
admitted
to
a
Recapitulation
of
his
whole
defence
before
the
Lords
,
in
the
beginning
of
September
,
it
gave
such
a
general
satisfaction
to
all
that
heard
it
,
that
the
mustering
up
of
all
the
evidence
against
him
would
not
take
it
off
.
To
prove
the
first
branch
of
the
charge
against
him
,
they
had
ript
up
the
whole
course
of
his
Life
,
from
his
first
coming
to
Oxford
,
till
his
Commitment
to
the
Tower
;
but
could
find
no
sufficient
Proof
of
any
design
to
bring
in
Popery
,
or
suppress
the
true
Protestant
Religion
here
by
Law
Established
.
For
want
whereof
,
they
insisted
upon
such
Reproches
as
were
laid
upon
him
when
he
lived
in
the
University
,
the
beautifying
of
his
Chappel
Windows
with
Pictures
and
Images
,
the
Solemn
Consecration
of
Churches
and
Chappels
,
the
Placing
of
the
Communion
Table
Altar-wise
,
and
making
Adoration
in
his
Accesses
to
,
or
Approches
toward
it
;
Administring
the
Sacrament
,
with
some
more
Solemnities
,
then
in
Ordinary
Parochial
Churches
,
though
constantly
observed
in
his
Majesties
Chappels
;
the
care
and
diligence
of
his
Chaplains
in
expunging
some
offensive
passages
out
of
such
Books
,
as
were
to
be
licenced
for
the
Press
,
and
t●eir
permitting
of
some
passages
to
remain
in
others
which
were
supposed
to
●avor
of
Popery
and
Arminianism
,
because
they
crost
the
sense
of
Calvin
;
the
preferring
of
many
able
men
to
his
Majesties
Service
,
and
to
advancements
in
the
Church
,
who
must
the
Stigmatized
for
Papists
,
or
Arminians
,
because
they
had
not
sworn
themselves
into
Calvins
Faction
;
his
countenancing
two
or
three
Popish
Priests
,
(
for
no
more
are
named
)
of
whom
good
use
was
to
be
made
in
Order
to
the
Peace
and
Happiness
of
the
Church
of
England
,
as
had
before
been
done
by
Bancroft
,
and
others
of
his
Prede●●ssors
,
since
the
Reformation
.
Such
were
the
proofs
of
his
designs
to
bring
in
Popery
;
and
yet
his
plots
and
purposes
for
suppressing
t●e
true
Protestant
Religion
,
had
less
proofs
then
this
.
Of
which
sort
were
,
His
severe
proceedings
in
the
High
Commission
against
some
Factious
Ministers
,
and
Seditious
Lecturers
;
the
sentencing
of
Sherfield
,
for
defacing
a
Parish
Church
in
Salisbury
,
under
colour
of
a
Vestry-order
,
in
contempt
of
the
Diocesan
Bishop
who
then
Lived
in
that
City
;
the
pressing
of
his
Majesties
two
Declarations
,
the
one
for
Lawful
Sports
,
the
other
for
Silencing
unnecessary
,
though
not
unlawful
,
Disputations
;
His
zeal
in
overthrowing
the
Corpo●ation
of
Feoffees
,
which
had
no
Legal
Foundation
to
stand
upon
,
and
seemed
destructive
to
the
Peace
of
the
Church
and
State
in
the
eyes
of
all
that
pierc'd
into
it
;
and
finally
the
Piety
of
his
endeavours
,
for
uniting
the
French
,
and
Dutch
Congregations
to
the
Church
of
England
,
in
which
he
did
nothing
without
Warrant
,
or
against
the
Law
.
Such
were
the
Crimes
or
Treasons
rather
,
which
paint
him
out
with
such
an
ugly
countenance
in
the
Book
called
Canterburies
Doom
,
Cant.
Doom
,
p.
565.
as
if
he
were
the
Greatest
Traytor
,
and
the
most
Execrable
Person
,
that
ever
had
been
bred
in
England
.
And
he
is
promised
to
be
Painted
out
in
such
Lively
Colours
in
the
following
Branches
of
his
Charge
,
as
should
for
ever
render
him
as
Treasonable
,
and
as
Arch
a
Malefactor
as
he
was
in
the
others
,
and
in
both
alike
;
that
promise
never
being
performed
in
the
space
of
a
Dozen
years
and
more
since
it
first
was
made
,
in
all
which
time
,
we
hear
no
news
of
that
performance
for
which
the
Ground
could
be
but
Little
,
and
the
evidence
less
.
To
the
other
branches
of
his
Charge
,
consisting
in
Words
or
Actions
he
answered
first
,
That
the
Dissolving
of
the
said
Parliaments
was
no
Act
of
his
,
the
business
being
publickly
debated
at
the
Council
Table
and
carried
by
the
Unanimous
consent
of
all
then
Present
;
that
the
hard
measure
which
he
was
complained
of
to
have
shown
to
Corbet
of
Shropshire
(
he
being
but
a
Private
Subject
)
could
not
be
called
an
Act
of
Treason
;
That
the
words
charged
upon
him
at
the
Council
Table
and
elswhere
,
might
well
have
been
spared
;
That
no
ill
effect
did
follow
on
them
;
and
that
they
were
innocently
though
suddenly
spoken
,
which
he
hoped
might
proceed
from
a
man
of
such
a
hasty
,
and
Incircumspect
humour
as
himself
(
made
so
as
well
by
nature
,
as
by
the
multiplicity
of
vexations
which
were
put
upon
him
)
without
involving
him
in
the
crime
or
guilt
of
Treason
;
That
for
his
words
unto
the
King
,
touching
his
being
absolved
from
the
Rules
of
Government
,
they
contained
only
matter
of
opinion
,
and
in
opinion
delivered
at
the
Council
Table
,
where
all
had
Liberty
to
speak
their
own
sense
as
he
did
at
time
;
which
if
it
were
Erroneous
and
contrary
to
the
sense
of
others
,
he
hoped
that
no
man
should
justly
be
condemned
of
Treason
,
for
shewing
himself
no
wiser
then
God
had
made
him
.
And
thereupon
he
desired
the
Lords
from
his
misfortune
to
provide
for
their
own
safety
,
and
seriously
to
consider
what
a
way
was
chalked
out
to
ruine
them
,
both
in
their
Lives
and
their
Estates
,
if
for
every
Opinion
given
in
Council
,
or
Words
suddenly
or
hastily
spoken
,
they
(
who
are
born
to
wield
the
great
affairs
of
the
Kingdom
)
should
be
Arraigned
or
Sentenced
as
Traytors
.
To
which
he
added
in
the
close
,
That
there
was
no
likelyhood
that
he
had
commited
Real
Acts
of
Treason
,
when
his
adverse
Party
was
content
to
trifle
away
so
much
time
about
Words
:
Neither
was
there
any
Treason
in
them
,
though
they
had
been
fully
verified
;
and
therefore
in
that
(
as
in
all
other
Articles
)
he
reserved
a
Power
for
his
Counsel
to
dispute
in
matter
of
Law
.
Which
when
it
came
to
the
Dispute
(
not
called
on
by
the
Commons
till
October
11.
)
the
Question
or
Point
in
Issue
was
,
Whether
any
Treason
was
contained
in
all
or
any
of
the
Articles
which
were
charged
against
him
?
And
therein
Hearn
so
plaid
his
part
,
as
the
mouth
of
the
rest
,
that
after
the
expectation
of
more
months
,
and
the
expence
of
almost
as
many
days
as
had
been
spent
in
the
Arraignment
of
the
Earl
of
Strafford
,
his
Enemies
in
the
House
of
Commons
were
forced
to
fall
again
on
a
Bill
of
Attainder
,
as
they
had
been
before
,
after
so
much
●●ise
and
ostentation
of
Wit
and
Eloquence
,
in
the
case
of
that
Gentleman
.
For
being
too
far
engaged
to
go
back
with
Honour
,
and
yet
not
having
confidence
enough
to
venture
him
to
the
Judgment
of
the
House
of
Peers
,
as
in
the
way
of
Legal
Tryal
,
they
seemed
to
be
at
such
a
stand
,
as
the
Thames
is
said
to
be
at
,
under
London-Bridge
,
betwixt
Ebb
and
Flood
.
In
which
perplexity
,
some
who
were
fit
for
any
mischief
,
imployed
themselves
to
go
from
door
to
door
,
and
from
man
to
man
,
to
get
hands
against
him
;
and
so
Petition
those
to
hasten
to
his
Condemnation
,
who
must
forsooth
be
forced
to
their
own
desires
(
whereof
,
and
of
the
Magistrates
standing
still
and
suffering
them
to
proceed
without
any
Check
,
he
gave
them
a
Memento
in
his
dying
Speech
)
Which
Preparations
being
made
,
they
followed
it
with
such
double
diligence
,
that
by
the
beginning
of
November
most
men
were
great
with
expectation
of
a
final
Sentence
;
Conceived
by
some
,
That
the
whole
Evidence
being
transmitted
with
the
Prisoner
to
the
Justices
of
his
Majesties
Bench
,
he
should
have
been
put
over
to
a
Middlesex-Iury
:
but
they
were
only
some
poor
Ignorants
which
conceived
so
of
it
.
The
Leading
Members
of
the
House
thought
of
no
such
matter
;
and
to
say
truth
,
it
did
concern
them
highly
not
to
go
that
way
.
For
though
there
was
no
question
to
be
made
at
all
,
but
that
they
could
have
Impanelled
a
Iury
to
have
found
the
Bill
:
yet
by
a
Clause
in
the
Attainder
of
the
Earl
of
Strafford
,
they
had
bound
the
Judges
not
to
declare
those
Facts
for
Treason
in
the
time
to
come
,
for
which
they
had
Condemned
and
Executed
that
Heroick
Peer
.
And
therefore
they
resolved
on
the
same
course
now
,
which
they
had
found
before
so
prosperous
and
successful
to
them
,
to
proceed
now
as
then
,
by
Bill
of
Attainder
,
and
condemn
him
by
Ordinance
;
in
which
being
Parties
,
Witnesses
,
and
Judges
too
,
they
were
assured
to
speed
as
they
would
themselves
.
And
though
for
fashion
sake
he
was
brought
unto
the
Commons
Bar
on
the
eleventh
of
that
Month
,
not
without
magnifying
the
Favour
of
giving
him
leave
to
shew
some
Reason
,
why
the
Bill
should
not
pass
against
him
:
yet
was
this
but
a
matter
of
Formality
only
,
the
Ordinance
passing
in
that
House
within
two
days
after
.
But
yet
the
Business
was
not
done
;
for
the
Lords
stuck
at
it
:
some
of
which
having
not
extinguished
all
the
Sparks
of
Humanity
,
began
to
find
themselves
compassionate
of
his
Condition
;
not
knowing
how
soon
it
should
or
might
be
made
their
own
,
if
once
disfavoured
by
the
Grandees
of
that
Potent
Faction
.
For
the
Ordinance
having
been
transmitted
to
the
House
of
Peers
,
and
the
House
of
Peers
deliberating
somewhat
long
upon
it
,
it
was
Voted
on
December
4.
That
all
Books
,
Writings
,
and
Evidences
which
concerned
the
Tryal
,
should
be
brought
before
the
Lords
in
Parliament
;
to
the
end
that
they
might
seriously
and
distinctly
consider
of
all
Particulars
amongst
themselves
,
as
they
came
before
them
.
But
meaning
to
make
sure
work
of
it
,
they
had
in
the
mean
time
(
after
no
small
Evaporations
of
Heat
and
Passion
)
prepared
an
Ordinance
,
which
they
sent
up
unto
the
Lords
,
importing
the
displacing
of
them
from
all
those
Places
of
Power
and
Command
which
they
had
in
the
Army
.
Which
being
found
too
weak
to
hold
,
they
fall
upon
another
and
a
likelier
Project
,
which
was
to
bring
the
Lords
to
sit
in
the
Commons
House
,
where
they
were
sure
they
should
be
inconsiderable
both
for
Power
and
Number
.
And
to
effect
the
same
with
more
speed
and
certainty
,
they
had
recourse
to
their
old
Arts
,
drawing
down
Watkins
with
his
general
muster
of
Subscriptions
,
and
putting
a
Petition
into
his
hands
,
to
be
tendred
by
him
to
the
Houses
,
that
is
,
themselves
;
wherein
it
was
required
,
amongst
other
things
,
That
they
should
vigorously
proceed
unto
the
punishment
of
all
Delinquents
;
and
that
for
the
more
quick
dispatch
of
Publick
Businesses
of
State
,
the
Lords
would
please
to
Vote
and
Sit
together
with
the
Commons
.
On
such
uncertain
terms
,
such
a
ticklish
Tenure
,
did
they
then
hold
their
Place
and
Power
in
Parliament
,
who
so
officiously
complied
with
the
House
of
Commons
,
in
depriving
the
Bishops
of
their
Vote
,
and
the
Churches
Birth-right
.
And
this
was
it
which
helped
them
in
that
time
of
need
.
And
yet
not
thinking
this
Device
sufficient
to
fright
their
Lordships
to
a
present
compliance
,
Stroud
was
sent
up
with
a
Message
from
the
House
of
Commons
,
to
let
them
know
,
That
the
Londoners
would
shortly
bring
a
Petition
,
with
20000
Hands
,
to
obtain
that
Ordinance
.
By
which
stale
and
common
Stratagem
,
they
wrought
so
far
on
some
weak
Spirits
,
the
rest
withdrawing
themselves
(
as
formerly
in
the
case
of
the
Earl
of
Strafford
)
that
in
a
thin
and
slender
House
,
not
above
six
or
seven
in
number
,
it
was
pass'd
at
last
.
The
day
before
they
pass'd
the
Ordinance
for
establishing
their
new
Directory
;
which
,
in
effect
,
was
nothing
but
a
total
abolition
of
the
Common-Prayer-Book
:
and
thereby
shewed
unto
the
World
,
how
little
hopes
they
had
of
settling
their
new
Form
of
Worship
,
if
the
foundation
of
it
were
not
laid
in
the
blood
of
this
famous
Prelate
,
who
had
so
stoutly
stood
up
for
it
against
all
Novellism
and
Faction
,
in
the
whole
course
of
his
Life
.
●e
was
certified
by
some
Letters
to
Oxon.
and
so
reported
in
the
Mercurius
Aulicus
of
the
following
week
,
That
the
Lord
Bruce
(
〈◊〉
better
known
by
the
name
of
the
Earl
of
Elgin
)
was
one
of
the
number
of
those
few
Lords
which
had
Voted
to
the
Sentence
of
his
Cond●mnation
:
The
others
which
concurred
in
that
fatal
Sentence
,
being
the
Earls
of
Kent
,
Pembroke
,
Salisbury
,
and
Bullingbrook
;
together
with
the
Lord
North
,
and
the
Lord
Gray
of
Wark
.
But
whatsoever
may
be
said
of
the
other
six
,
I
have
been
advertised
lately
from
a
very
good
hand
,
That
the
said
Lord
Bruce
hath
frequently
disclaimed
that
Action
,
and
solemnly
professed
his
detestation
of
the
whole
Proceedings
,
as
most
abhorrent
from
his
nature
,
and
contrary
to
his
known
a●fections
,
as
well
unto
his
Majesties
Service
,
as
the
Peace
and
Preservation
of
the
Church
of
England
.
This
Ordinance
was
no
sooner
passed
,
but
it
revived
many
of
those
Discourses
,
which
had
before
been
made
on
the
like
occasion
in
the
Business
of
the
Earl
of
Strafford
.
For
hereupon
it
was
observed
,
That
as
the
predominant
Party
in
the
Vnited
Provinces
,
to
bring
about
their
ends
in
the
death
of
Barnevelt
,
subverted
all
those
Fundamental
Laws
of
the
Belgick
Liberty
,
for
maintenance
whereof
they
took
up
Arms
against
Philip
ii
.
So
the
Contrivers
of
this
Mischief
,
had
violated
all
the
Fundamental
Laws
of
the
English
Government
,
for
maintenance
whereof
they
had
pretended
to
take
up
Arms
against
the
King
.
It
was
(
said
they
)
a
Fundamental
Law
of
the
English
Government
,
and
the
first
Article
in
the
Magna
Charta
,
That
the
Church
of
England
shall
be
free
,
and
shall
have
all
her
whole
Rights
and
Priviledges
inviolable
.
Yet
to
make
way
unto
the
Condemnation
of
this
Innocent
Man
,
the
Bishops
must
be
Voted
out
of
their
Place
in
Parliament
,
which
most
of
them
have
held
far
longer
in
their
Predecessors
,
than
any
of
our
Noble
Families
in
their
Progenitors
;
and
if
the
Lords
refuse
to
give
way
unto
it
(
as
at
first
they
did
)
the
People
must
come
down
to
the
House
in
multitudes
,
and
cry
No
Bishops
,
no
Bish●ps
,
at
the
Parliament
doors
;
till
by
the
terrour
of
their
Tumults
,
〈◊〉
extort
it
from
them
.
It
is
a
Fundamental
Law
of
the
English
〈◊〉
,
That
no
Free-man
shall
be
taken
or
imprisoned
,
without
cause
〈◊〉
;
or
be
detained
,
without
being
brought
unto
his
Answer
in
due
form
of
Law
.
Yet
here
we
see
a
Freeman
imprisoned
ten
whole
weeks
together
,
before
any
Charge
was
brought
against
him
;
and
kept
in
Prison
three
whole
years
more
,
before
his
General
Accusation
was
by
them
reduced
unto
Particulars
;
and
for
a
year
almost
detained
close
Prisoner
,
without
being
brought
unto
his
Answer
,
as
the
Law
requires
.
It
is
a
Fundamental
Law
of
the
English
Government
,
〈…〉
be
disserz●●
of
his
Freehold
or
Liberties
,
but
by
the
known
Laws
of
the
Land
.
Yet
here
we
see
a
man
disseized
of
his
Rents
and
Lands
,
spoiled
of
his
Goods
,
deprived
of
his
Iurisdiction
,
devested
of
his
Right
of
Patronage
;
and
all
this
done
,
when
he
was
so
far
from
being
convicted
by
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
that
no
particular
Charge
was
so
much
as
thought
of
.
It
is
a
Fundamental
Law
of
the
English
Liberty
,
That
no
man
shall
be
condemned
or
put
to
death
,
b●●
by
the
Lawful
Iudgment
of
his
Peers
,
or
by
the
Law
of
the
Land
;
that
is
,
in
the
ordinary
way
of
Legal
Tryal
:
And
sure
an
Ordinance
of
both
Houses
,
without
the
Royal
Assent
,
is
no
part
of
the
Law
of
England
,
nor
held
an
ordinary
way
of
Tryal
for
the
English
Subject
,
or
ever
reckoned
to
be
such
in
former
times
.
And
finally
,
It
is
a
Fundamental
Law
in
the
English
Government
,
That
if
any
other
cause
(
than
those
recited
in
the
Statute
of
King
Edward
iii.
)
which
is
supposed
to
be
Treason
,
do
happen
before
any
of
his
Majesties
Ju●tices
,
the
Justices
shall
tarry
without
giving
Iudgment
,
till
the
Cause
be
sh●wn
and
declared
before
the
King
and
his
Parliament
,
whether
it
ought
to
be
judged
Treason
,
or
not
:
Yet
here
we
have
a
new
found
Treason
,
never
known
before
,
nor
declared
such
by
any
of
his
Majesties
Iustices
,
nor
ever
brought
to
be
considered
of
by
the
King
and
his
Parliament
;
but
only
Voted
to
be
such
,
by
some
of
those
Members
which
●are
at
Westminster
,
who
were
resolved
to
have
it
so
for
their
private
Ends.
The
first
Example
of
this
kind
,
the
first
tha●
ever
suffered
death
by
the
shot
of
an
Ordinance
,
as
himself
very
well
observed
in
his
dying
Speech
upon
the
Scaffold
(
though
purposely
omitted
in
Hind's
Printed
Copy
)
to
which
now
he
hasteneth
.
For
the
passing
of
the
Ordinance
being
signified
to
him
by
the
then
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
,
he
neither
entertained
the
news
with
a
St●ical
Apathy
,
nor
wa●led
his
fate
with
weak
and
womanish
Lamentations
(
to
which
Extremes
most
men
are
carried
in
this
case
)
but
〈◊〉
it
with
so
even
and
so
smooth
a
Temper
,
as
shewed
he
neither
was
ashamed
to
live
nor
afraid
to
die
.
The
time
between
the
Sentence
and
Execution
,
he
spent
in
Prayers
and
Applications
to
the
Lord
his
God
;
having
obtained
,
though
not
without
some
di●l●●n●ty
,
a
Chaplain
of
his
own
to
attend
upon
him
,
and
to
assist
him
in
the
Work
of
his
Preparation
:
though
little
Preparation
●●●ded
to
receive
that
blow
,
which
could
not
but
be
welcome
,
because
long
expected
.
For
so
well
was
he
studied
in
the
Art
of
Dying
(
especially
in
the
last
and
strictest
part
of
his
Imprisonment
)
that
by
continual
Fastings
,
Watchings
,
Prayers
,
and
such
like
Acts
of
Christia●
Humiliation
,
his
Flesh
was
rarified
into
Spirit
,
and
the
whole
ma●
so
fitted
for
Eternal
Glories
,
that
he
was
more
than
half
in
Heaven
,
before
Death
brought
his
bloody
(
but
Triumphant
)
〈◊〉
,
to
convey
him
thither
.
He
that
had
so
long
been
a
Confess●●●ould
●ould
not
but
think
it
a
Release
of
Miseries
to
be
made
a
〈◊〉
.
It
is
Recorded
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
The
fatal
morning
being
come
,
he
first
applied
himself
to
his
private
Prayers
,
and
so
continued
till
Pennington
,
and
others
of
their
Publick
Officers
,
came
to
conduct
him
to
the
Scaffold
;
which
he
ascended
with
so
brave
a
Courage
,
such
a
chearful
Countenance
,
as
if
he
had
mounted
rather
to
behold
a
Triumph
,
than
be
made
a
Sacrifice
;
and
came
not
there
to
Die
,
but
to
be
Translated
.
And
though
some
rude
and
uncivil
People
reviled
him
as
he
pass'd
along
,
with
opprobrious
Language
,
as
loth
to
let
him
go
to
the
Grave
in
Peace
;
yet
it
never
discomposed
his
Thoughts
,
nor
disturb'd
his
Patience
:
For
he
had
profited
so
well
in
the
School
of
Christ
,
that
when
he
was
reviled
,
he
reviled
not
again
;
when
he
suffered
,
he
threatned
not
,
but
committed
his
cause
to
him
that
judgeth
righteously
.
And
as
he
did
not
fear
the
Frowns
,
so
neither
did
he
covet
the
Applause
of
the
Vulgar
Herd
;
and
therefore
rather
chose
to
read
what
he
had
to
speak
unto
the
People
,
than
to
affect
the
ostentation
either
of
Memory
or
Wit
in
that
dreadful
Agony
:
whether
with
greater
Magnanimity
than
Prudence
,
I
can
hardly
say
.
As
for
the
matter
of
his
Speech
,
besides
what
did
concern
himself
and
his
own
Purgation
,
his
great
care
was
to
cleer
his
Majesty
,
and
the
Church
of
England
,
from
any
inclination
to
Popery
;
with
a
perswasion
of
the
which
,
the
Authors
of
the
then
present
Miseries
had
abused
the
People
,
and
made
them
take
up
Arms
against
their
Sovereign
.
A
faithful
Servant
to
the
last
:
By
means
whereof
,
as
it
is
said
of
Samson
in
the
Book
of
Iudges
,
That
the
men
which
he
slew
at
his
death
,
were
more
than
they
which
he
slew
in
his
life
:
So
may
it
be
affirmed
of
this
famous
Prelate
,
That
he
gave
a
greater
blow
unto
the
Enemies
of
the
Church
and
the
King
at
the
hour
of
his
death
,
than
he
had
given
them
in
his
whole
life
before
.
But
this
you
will
more
clearly
see
by
the
Speech
it self
,
which
followeth
here
according
to
the
best
and
most
perfect
Copy
,
delivered
by
his
own
hands
unto
one
of
his
Chaplains
,
and
in
his
name
presented
to
the
King
by
the
Lord
Iohn
Bellasis
at
the
Court
in
Oxon.
The
Speech
of
the
Lord
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
spoken
at
his
Death
,
upon
the
Scaffold
on
the
Tower
Hill
,
Ian.
10.
1644.
Good
People
,
THis
is
an
uncomfortable
time
to
preach
,
yet
I
shall
begin
with
a
Text
of
Scripture
,
Heb.
12.2
.
Let
us
run
with
Patience
the
Race
which
is
set
before
us
,
looking
unto
JESUS
the
Author
and
Finisher
of
our
faith
,
who
for
the
joy
that
was
set
before
him
,
en●dured
the
Cross
,
despising
the
shame
,
and
is
set
down
at
the
right
hand
of
the
Throne
of
God
.
I
have
been
long
in
my
Race
,
and
how
I
have
looked
to
JESUS
the
Author
and
finisher
of
my
faith
,
he
best
knows
.
I
am
now
to
come
to
the
end
of
my
Race
,
and
here
I
find
the
Cross
,
a
death
of
shame
:
but
the
shame
must
be
despised
,
or
no
coming
to
the
right
hand
of
God
.
JESUS
despised
the
shame
for
me
,
and
God
forbid
but
that
I
should
despise
the
shame
for
him
.
I
am
going
apace
(
as
you
see
)
towards
the
Red
Sea
,
and
my
feet
are
now
upon
the
very
brinke
of
it
;
an●
Argument
I
hope
that
God
is
bringing
me
into
the
Land
of
Promise
,
for
that
was
the
way
through
which
he
led
his
people
:
But
before
they
came
to
it
,
he
instituted
a
Passeover
for
them
,
a
Lamb
it
was
,
but
it
must
be
eaten
with
soure
herbs
,
I
shall
obey
,
and
labour
to
digest
the
soure
herbs
,
as
well
as
the
Lamb.
And
I
shall
remember
it
is
the
Lords
Passeover
;
I
shall
not
think
of
the
Herbs
,
nor
be
angry
with
the
hand
which
gathereth
them
:
but
look
up
only
to
him
,
who
instituted
that
,
and
governs
these
;
for
men
can
have
no
more
power
over
me
,
than
what
is
given
them
from
above
.
I
am
not
in
love
with
this
passage
through
the
Red
Sea
,
for
I
have
the
weakness
and
infirmities
of
flesh
and
bloud
plentifully
in
me
;
And
I
have
prayed
with
my
Saviour
,
Ut
transir●t
Calix
iste
,
that
this
Cup
of
red
wine
might
pass
from
me
:
but
if
not
,
Gods
will
(
not
mine
)
be
done
,
and
I
shall
most
willing
drink
of
this
Cup
as
deep
as
he
pleases
,
and
enter
in
this
Sea
;
yea
,
and
pass
through
it
in
the
way
that
he
shall
lead
me
.
But
I
would
have
it
remembred
(
Good
People
)
That
when
G●●●
Servants
were
in
this
boysterous
Sea
,
and
Aaron
amongst
them
,
the
Egyptians
which
persecuted
them
(
and
did
in
a
manner
drive
them
into
that
Sea
)
were
drowned
in
the
same
Waters
,
while
they
were
in
pursuit
of
them
.
I
know
my
God
,
whom
I
serve
,
is
as
able
to
deliver
me
from
the
sea
of
bloud
,
as
he
was
to
deliver
the
three
Children
from
the
Furnace
:
and
(
I
humbly
thank
my
Saviour
for
it
)
my
Resolution
is
now
as
theirs
was
then
,
They
would
not
worship
the
Image
the
King
had
set
up
,
nor
will
I
the
Imaginations
which
the
People
are
setting
up
;
nor
will
I
forsake
the
Temple
and
the
truth
of
God
,
to
follow
the
bleating
of
Jeroboams
Calves
in
Dan
and
Bethel
.
And
as
for
this
People
,
they
are
at
this
day
miserably
misled
(
God
of
his
mercy
open
their
●●es
that
they
may
see
the
right
way
)
for
at
this
day
the
blind
lead
the
blind
,
and
if
they
go
on
,
both
will
certainly
fall
into
the
ditch
.
For
my self
,
I
am
(
and
I
acknowledge
it
in
all
humility
)
a
most
grievous
sin●●
many
waies
,
by
thought
,
word
,
and
deed
;
I
cannot
doubt
but
that
〈◊〉
hath
mercy
in
store
for
me
(
a
poor
Penitent
)
as
well
as
for
other
sinners
.
I
have
now
,
and
upon
this
sad
occasion
,
ransacked
every
corner
of
my
〈◊〉
,
and
yet
(
I
thank
God
)
I
have
not
found
(
among
the
many
)
any
〈◊〉
sin
which
deserves
death
by
any
known
Law
of
this
Kingdom
:
and
yet
hereby
I
charge
nothing
upon
my
Iudges
;
for
if
they
proceed
upon
proof
(
by
valuable
witnesses
)
I
,
or
any
other
innocent
,
may
be
justly
condemned
.
And
(
I
thank
God
)
though
the
weight
of
my
Sentence
he
heavy
upon
me
,
I
am
as
quiet
within
as
ever
I
was
in
my
life
.
And
though
I
am
not
only
the
first
Archbishop
,
but
the
first
man
that
ever
〈◊〉
by
an
Ordinance
in
Parliament
;
yet
some
of
my
Predecessors
have
gone
this
way
,
though
not
by
this
means
.
For
Elphegus
was
hurried
away
,
and
lost
his
head
by
the
Danes
;
and
Simon
Sudbury
in
the
fury
of
Wat
Tiler
and
his
Fellows
;
Before
these
,
St.
John
Baptist
had
his
head
danced
off
by
a
lewd
woman
;
and
St.
Cyprian
,
Archbishop
of
Carthage
,
submitted
his
head
to
a
persecuting
Sword
.
Many
examples
(
great
and
〈◊〉
)
and
they
teach
me
patience
;
for
I
hope
my
cause
in
heaven
,
will
〈◊〉
of
another
dye
than
the
colour
that
is
put
upon
it
here
.
And
some
comfort
it
is
to
me
,
not
only
that
I
go
the
way
of
these
great
men
in
their
several
Generations
,
but
also
that
my
charge
(
as
foul
as
it
is
made
)
〈◊〉
like
that
of
the
Jews
against
St.
Paul
(
Acts
25.3
.
)
for
he
was
accused
for
the
Law
,
and
the
Temple
,
i.
e.
Religion
;
and
like
that
of
St.
Steven
(
Acts
6.14
.
)
for
breaking
the
Ordinances
which
Moses
gave
,
i.
e.
Law
,
and
Religion
,
the
holy
place
and
the
Temple
(
v.
13.
)
But
you
will
then
say
,
Do
I
then
compare
my self
with
the
Integrity
of
St.
Paul
and
St.
Steven
?
No
,
far
be
that
from
me
;
I
only
raise
a
comfort
to
my self
,
that
these
great
Saints
and
Servants
of
God
were
laid
at
〈◊〉
their
time
,
as
I
am
now
.
And
it
is
memorable
that
St.
Paul
,
who
helped
on
this
accusation
against
St.
Steven
,
did
after
fall
under
the
very
same
himself
.
Yea
,
but
here
is
a
great
clamour
,
that
I
would
have
brought
in
Popery
;
I
shall
answer
that
more
fully
by
and
by
.
In
the
mean
time
you
kn●w
what
the
Pharisees
said
against
Christ
himself
:
If
we
let
him
alone
,
all
men
will
believe
in
him
,
ET
VENIENT
ROMANI
,
and
the
Romans
will
come
,
and
take
away
both
our
Place
and
Nation
.
Here
was
a
causeless
cry
against
Christ
,
that
the
Romans
would
come
;
and
see
how
just
the
Iudgment
was
,
they
Crucified
Christ
for
fear
least
the
Romans
should
come
,
and
his
death
was
it
which
brought
in
the
Romans
upon
them
,
God
punishing
them
with
that
which
they
most
feared
.
And
I
pray
God
this
clamour
of
Venient
Romani
(
of
which
〈…〉
no
cause
)
help
not
to
bring
them
in
;
For
the
Pope
never
had
such
an
harvest
in
England
since
the
Reformation
,
as
he
hath
now
upon
the
Sects
and
Divisions
that
are
amongst
us
.
In
the
mean
time
by
Honour
and
dishonour
,
by
good
report
and
evil
report
,
as
a
Deceiver
and
yet
true
,
am
I
passing
through
this
world
(
2
Cor.
6.8
.
)
Some
Particulars
also
I
think
it
not
amiss
to
speak
of
.
And
first
,
This
I
shall
be
bold
to
speak
of
the
King
our
Gracious
Soveraign
.
He
hath
been
much
traduced
also
for
bringing
in
of
Popery
,
but
on
my
conscience
(
of
which
I
shall
give
God
a
very
present
account
)
I
know
him
to
be
as
free
from
this
Charge
as
any
man
living
;
and
I
hold
him
to
be
as
sound
a
Protestant
(
according
to
the
Religion
by
Law
Established
)
as
any
man
in
this
Kingdom
:
And
that
he
will
venture
his
life
as
far
and
as
freely
for
it
.
And
I
think
I
do
,
or
should
know
both
his
affection
to
Religion
,
and
his
grounds
for
it
,
as
fully
as
any
man
in
England
.
The
second
Particular
is
concerning
this
great
and
Populous
City
(
which
God
bless
)
Here
hath
been
of
late
a
Fashion
taken
up
to
gather
Hands
,
and
then
go
to
the
great
Court
of
this
Kingdom
(
the
Parliament
)
and
clamour
for
Iustice
;
as
if
that
great
and
wise
Court
,
before
whom
the
Causes
come
(
which
are
unknown
to
many
)
could
not
,
or
would
not
do
Iustice
,
but
at
their
Appointment
.
A
way
which
may
endanger
many
an
Innocent
man
,
and
pluck
his
bloud
upon
their
own
heads
,
and
perhaps
upon
the
Cities
also
;
and
this
hath
been
lately
practiced
against
my self
,
the
Magistrates
standing
still
,
and
suffering
them
openly
to
proceed
from
Parish
to
Parish
without
any
check
.
God
forgive
the
Setters
of
this
(
with
all
my
heart
I
beg
it
)
but
many
well-meaning
People
are
caught
by
it
.
In
St.
Stevens
case
,
when
nothing
else
would
serve
,
they
stirred
up
the
People
against
him
;
and
Herod
went
the
same
way
when
he
had
killed
St
James
:
yet
he
would
not
venture
on
St.
Peter
,
till
he
found
how
the
other
pleased
the
People
.
But
take
heed
of
having
your
hands
full
of
bloud
,
for
there
is
a
time
(
best
known
to
himself
)
when
God
(
above
other
sins
)
makes
Inquisition
for
bloud
;
and
when
that
Inquisition
is
on
foot
,
the
Psalmist
tells
us
,
That
God
remembers
,
(
that
's
not
all
)
He
remembers
and
forgets
not
the
complaint
of
the
poor
,
that
is
,
whose
bloud
is
shed
by
oppression
,
ver.
9.
Take
heed
of
this
,
It
is
a
fearful
thing
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
living
God
,
but
then
especially
,
when
he
is
making
Inquisition
for
bloud
.
And
(
with
my
prayers
to
avert
it
)
I
do
heartily
desire
this
City
to
remember
the
Prophesie
that
is
expressed
,
Jer.
26.15
.
The
third
Particular
is
the
poor
Church
of
England
.
It
hath
flourished
,
and
been
a
shelter
to
other
Neighbouring
Churches
,
when
storms
have
driven
upon
them
:
But
alas
!
now
it
is
in
a
storm
it self
,
and
God
only
knows
whether
,
or
how
it
shall
get
out
;
and
(
which
is
worse
th●●
the
storm
from
without
)
it
is
become
like
an
Oak
cleft
to
shivers
with
wedges
made
out
of
its
own
body
,
and
at
every
cleft
Prophaneness
and
Irreligion
is
entring
in
,
while
,
as
Prosper
speaks
(
in
his
second
book
De
vitae
contemptu
,
cap.
4.
)
Men
that
introduce
profaneness
,
are
cloaked
over
with
the
name
,
Religionis
Imaginariae
,
of
Imaginary
Religion
;
for
we
have
lost
the
substance
,
and
dwell
too
much
in
opinion
:
and
that
Church
,
which
all
the
Iesuites
Machinations
could
not
ruine
,
is
fallen
into
danger
by
her
own
.
The
last
Particular
(
for
I
am
not
willing
to
be
too
long
)
is
my self
.
I
was
born
and
baptized
in
the
Bosome
of
the
Church
of
England
establ●●hed
by
Law
;
in
that
Profession
I
have
ever
since
lived
,
and
In
that
I
come
n●w
to
die
.
This
is
no
time
to
dissemble
with
God
,
least
of
all
in
〈◊〉
of
Religion
;
and
therefore
I
desire
it
may
be
remembred
,
I
●ave
alwaies
lived
in
the
Protestant
Religion
established
in
England
,
and
●
that
I
come
now
to
dye
.
What
clamours
and
slanders
I
have
endured
〈…〉
to
keep
an
Vniformity
in
the
external
Service
of
God
,
accordin●
t●
the
Doctrine
and
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
all
men
know
,
and
I
〈◊〉
abundantly
felt
.
Now
at
last
I
am
accused
of
High
Treason
in
Parliament
,
a
Crime
which
my
soul
ever
abhorred
.
This
Treason
was
charged
to
consist
of
two
parts
,
An
endeavour
to
subvert
the
Laws
of
the
Land
;
and
a
like
endea●our
to
overthrow
the
true
Protestant
Religion
established
by
Law
.
Besides
my
Answers
to
the
several
Charges
,
I
protested
my
innocency
in
●oth
Houses
.
It
was
said
,
Prisoners
Protestations
at
the
Bar
,
must
〈…〉
taken
.
I
can
bring
no
witness
of
my
heart
,
and
the
inten
〈◊〉
thereof
;
therefore
I
must
come
to
my
Protestation
,
not
at
the
Bar
,
●ut
my
Protestation
of
this
hour
and
instant
of
my
death
,
in
which
I
〈◊〉
all
men
will
be
such
charitable
Christians
,
as
not
to
think
I
would
〈◊〉
and
dissemble
,
being
instantly
to
give
God
an
account
for
the
truth
of
〈…〉
therefore
here
in
the
presence
of
God
and
his
holy
Angels
take
it
〈…〉
death
,
that
I
never
endeavoured
the
subversion
of
Law
or
Rel●gion
;
and
I
desire
you
all
to
remember
this
Protest
of
mine
for
my
in
〈…〉
this
,
and
from
all
Treasons
whatsoever
.
I
have
been
accused
〈…〉
an
Enemy
to
Parliaments
;
No
,
I
understood
them
,
and
the
benefit
that
comes
by
them
too
well
,
to
be
so
:
But
I
did
mislike
the
〈◊〉
governments
of
some
Parliaments
,
many
waies
,
and
I
had
good
Reason
for
it
;
For
Corruptio
optimi
est
Pessima
,
there
is
no
Corruption
i●
th●
World
so
bad
,
as
that
which
is
of
the
best
thing
within
it self
;
F●r
the
better
the
thing
is
in
nature
,
the
worse
it
is
corrupted
.
And
that
being
the
Highest
Court
,
over
which
no
other
hath
Iurisdiction
,
when
it
is
misinformed
or
misgoverned
,
the
Subject
is
left
without
all
remedy
.
●ut
I
have
done
,
I
forgive
all
the
the
World
,
all
and
every
of
these
〈◊〉
Enemies
which
have
persecuted
me
;
and
humbly
desire
to
be
forg●v●n
of
God
first
,
and
then
of
every
man
,
whether
I
have
offended
him
or
not
,
if
he
do
but
conceive
that
I
have
,
Lord
do
thou
forgive
me
,
and
I
beg
forgiveness
of
him
.
And
so
I
heartily
desire
you
to
joyn
in
Prayer
with
me
.
Which
said
,
with
a
distinct
and
audible
voice
he
prayed
as
followeth
:
O
Eternal
God
,
and
Merciful
Father
,
look
down
upon
me
in
mercy
,
in
the
Riches
and
Fulness
of
all
thy
mercies
look
down
upon
me
;
but
not
till
thou
hast
nailed
my
sins
to
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
not
till
thou
hast
bathed
me
in
the
blood
of
Christ
;
not
till
I
have
hid
my self
in
the
wounds
of
Christs
:
that
so
the
punishment
due
unto
my
sins
may
pass
over
me
.
And
since
thou
art
pleased
to
try
me
to
the
utmost
,
I
humbly
beseech
thee
,
give
me
now
in
this
great
instant
full
Patience
,
Proportionable
Comfort
,
and
a
heart
ready
to
die
for
thine
Honour
,
the
Kings
Happiness
,
and
this
Churches
preservation
.
And
my
Zeal
to
this
(
far
from
Arrogancy
be
it
spoken
)
is
all
the
sin
(
humane
Frailty
excepted
and
all
the
incidents
thereunto
)
,
which
is
yet
known
to
me
in
this
particular
,
for
which
I
now
come
to
suffer
,
I
say
in
this
particular
of
Treason
;
but
otherwise
my
sins
are
many
and
great
;
Lord
pardon
them
all
,
and
those
especially
(
what
ever
they
are
)
which
have
drawn
down
this
present
Iudgement
upon
me
:
and
when
thou
hast
given
me
strength
to
bear
it
,
do
with
me
as
seems
best
in
thine
own
Eyes
:
and
carry
me
through
death
that
I
may
look
upon
it
in
what
visage
soever
it
shall
appear
to
me
.
Amen
.
And
that
there
may
be
a
stop
of
this
Issue
of
blood
in
this
more
then
miserable
Kingdom
(
I
shall
desire
that
I
may
pray
for
the
people
too
,
as
well
as
for
my self
)
O
Lord
I
beseech
thee
give
grace
of
Repentance
to
all
blood-thirsty
people
,
but
if
they
will
not
Repent
,
O
Lord
confound
all
their
devices
,
Defeat
and
frustrate
all
their
designs
and
endeavours
upon
them
;
which
are
or
shall
be
contrary
to
the
Glory
of
thy
Great
name
,
the
truth
and
sincerity
of
Religion
,
the
establishment
of
the
King
and
his
Posterity
after
him
in
their
just
Rights
and
Priviledges
,
the
Honour
and
Conservation
of
Parliaments
in
their
just
power
,
the
preservation
of
this
poor
Church
in
her
truth
,
peace
,
and
Patrimony
,
and
the
settlement
of
this
Distracted
,
and
distressed
People
,
under
their
Ancient
Laws
and
in
their
Native
Liberty
.
And
when
thou
hast
done
all
this
in
meer
mercy
to
them
,
O
Lord
fill
their
hearts
with
thankfulness
and
with
Religious
Dutiful
obedience
to
thee
and
thy
Commandments
all
their
days
.
Amen
,
Lord
Iesu
,
Amen
.
and
receive
my
soul
into
thy
Bosom
.
Amen
.
Our
Father
which
art
in
Heaven
,
&c.
The
Speech
and
Prayers
being
ended
●e
gave
the
Paper
which
he
Read
into
〈◊〉
hands
o●
Sterne
his
Chaplain
,
permitted
to
attend
him
in
his
last
extremity
;
whom
he
desired
to
Communicate
it
to
his
other
Chaplains
that
they
might
see
in
what
manner
●e
le●t
this
world
;
and
so
prayed
God
to
shew
his
blessings
and
mercies
on
them
.
And
taking
notice
that
one
Hind
had
imployed
himsel●
in
writing
t●e
words
of
his
Speech
as
it
came
from
his
mouth
,
he
d●sired
him
not
to
do
him
wrong
in
publishing
a
false
or
imperfect
Copy
.
This
done
he
next
applyed
himself
to
the
fatal
Block
,
as
to
the
H●ven
of
his
Rest
:
But
finding
the
way
full
of
people
who
had
placed
themselves
upon
the
Theatre
to
behold
the
Tragedy
,
he
desired
●e
might
have
room
to
die
,
beseeching
them
to
let
him
have
an
end
of
his
miseries
which
he
had
endured
very
long
.
All
which
he
did
with
so
Serene
and
calm
a
mind
,
as
if
he
rather
had
been
taking
Order
for
a
Noble
Mans
Funeral
,
then
making
way
for
his
own
.
Being
come
neer
the
block
,
he
put
o●
his
Doublet
,
and
used
some
words
to
this
〈◊〉
.
Gods
will
be
done
,
I
am
willing
to
go
out
of
this
world
,
none
can
●e
●●re
willing
to
send
me
.
And
seeing
through
the
Chink
of
the
●oards
that
some
people
were
got
under
the
Scaffold
about
the
very
place
where
the
block
was
seated
,
he
called
to
the
Officer
for
some
dust
to
stop
them
,
or
to
remove
the
people
thence
,
saying
,
it
was
●o
part
of
his
desires
that
his
blood
should
fall
upon
the
heads
of
the
people
.
Never
did
man
put
off
mortality
with
a
better
courage
,
nor
look
upon
his
bloody
and
malicious
Enemies
with
more
Christian
Charity
.
And
thus
far
he
was
on
his
way
toward
Paradise
,
with
such
a
Primitive
Magnanimity
as
equalled
,
if
not
exceeded
,
the
example
of
the
Ancient
Martyrs
,
when
he
was
somewhat
interrupted
by
one
of
those
who
had
placed
himself
on
the
Sca●●old
,
not
otherwise
worthy
to
be
named
,
but
as
a
Fire-brand
brought
from
Ireland
to
inflame
this
Kingdom
.
Who
finding
that
the
mockings
and
revilings
of
malicious
people
had
no
power
to
move
him
or
sha●pen
him
into
any
discontent
or
shew
of
passion
,
would
needs
put
in
and
try
what
he
could
do
with
his
Spunge
and
Vinegar
,
and
St●pping
to
him
neer
the
Block
he
would
needs
propound
unto
him
some
Impertinent
questions
;
not
so
much
out
of
a
desire
to
learn
any
thing
of
him
:
but
with
the
same
purpose
as
was
found
in
the
S●ribes
and
Pharisees
,
in
propounding
questions
to
our
Saviour
;
t●at
is
to
say
,
either
to
intrap
him
in
his
Answers
,
or
otherwise
to
●●pose
him
to
some
disadvantage
with
the
standers
by
.
Two
of
the
qu●stions
he
made
answer
to
withal
Christian
meekness
.
The
first
question
was
,
What
was
the
Comfortablest
saying
,
which
a
dying
man
would
have
in
his
mouth
,
to
which
he
meekly
made
answer
.
Cupio
〈◊〉
&
esse
cum
Christo
:
being
asked
again
what
was
the
fittest
Speech
a
man
could
use
to
express
his
Confidence
and
Assuranc●
▪
he
answ●●ed
with
the
same
Spirit
of
meekness
,
That
such
Ass●●anc●
was
to
be
found
within
,
and
that
no
words
were
able
〈…〉
.
But
t●is
not
satisfying
this
busie
man
(
w●o
aimed
at
something
else
(
as
is
probable
)
then
such
satisfaction
)
unless
he
gave
some
Word
or
Place
of
Scripture
,
whereupon
such
Assurance
might
be
truly
founded
.
He
used
some
words
to
this
effect
,
That
it
was
the
Word
of
God
concerning
Christ
,
and
his
dying
for
us
.
But
then
finding
that
there
was
like
to
be
no
end
of
the
troublesome
Gentleman
,
he
turned
away
from
him
,
applying
himself
directly
to
the
Executioner
,
as
the
gentler
and
discreeter
person
.
Putting
some
mony
into
his
hand
he
said
unto
him
without
the
least
distemper
or
change
of
countenance
;
Here
honest
friend
,
God
forgive
thee
and
I
do
,
and
do
thy
Office
upon
me
with
mercy
,
and
having
given
him
a
sign
when
the
blow
should
come
,
he
kneeled
down
upon
his
knees
,
and
prayed
as
followeth
,
viz.
Lord
I
am
coming
as
fast
I
can
,
I
know
I
must
pass
thorough
the
shadow
of
death
,
before
I
can
come
to
see
thee
;
But
it
is
but
Umbra
Mortis
,
a
meer
shadow
of
death
,
a
little
darkness
upon
nature
;
but
thou
by
thy
Merits
and
Passion
,
hast
broke
thorough
the
jaws
of
death
,
the
Lord
receive
my
Soul
,
and
have
mercy
upon
me
,
and
bless
this
Kingdom
with
peace
and
plenty
,
and
with
brotherly
love
and
charity
,
that
there
may
not
be
this
effusion
of
Christian
blood
amongst
them
,
for
Iesus
Christ
his
sake
,
if
it
be
thy
will
.
Then
laying
his
head
upon
the
Block
and
Praying
silently
to
himself
he
said
aloud
,
Lord
receive
my
Soul
,
which
was
the
Signal
given
to
the
Executioner
,
who
very
dexterously
did
his
Office
,
and
took
of
his
head
at
a
blow
,
his
Soul
ascending
on
the
wings
of
Angels
into
Abrahams
bosom
,
and
leaving
his
body
on
the
Scaffold
,
to
the
care
of
men
.
This
blow
thus
given
,
his
life-less
body
remained
a
spectacle
so
unpleasing
unto
most
of
them
who
had
desired
his
death
with
much
heat
and
passion
,
that
many
who
came
with
greedy
eyes
to
see
him
suffer
,
went
back
with
weeping
eyes
when
they
saw
him
dead
;
their
own
Consciences
perhaps
,
bearing
witness
to
them
,
God
knows
whose
did
,
that
they
had
sinned
in
being
guilty
of
such
Innocent
blood
.
Of
those
whom
only
Curiosity
and
desire
of
Novelty
,
brought
thither
to
behold
that
unusual
sight
,
many
had
not
the
Patience
to
attend
the
Issue
,
but
went
away
assoon
as
the
Speech
was
ended
;
others
returned
much
altered
in
the
opinion
which
before
they
had
of
him
,
and
bettered
in
their
Resolutions
toward
the
King
and
the
Church
,
whose
Honour
and
Religious
Purposes
,
they
saw
so
clearly
vindicated
in
his
dying
,
but
never
dying
words
.
And
for
the
Rest
(
the
most
considerable
,
though
perhaps
the
smallest
part
of
that
Great
Assembly
)
as
they
came
thither
with
no
other
intention
,
then
to
assist
him
with
their
Prayers
,
to
embalm
his
body
with
their
tears
,
and
to
lay
up
his
last
Speeches
in
their
hearts
and
memories
:
so
when
they
had
performed
those
Offices
of
Christian
duty
,
they
comforted
themselves
with
this
,
that
as
his
life
was
honourable
,
so
his
death
was
glorious
;
the
pains
whereof
were
short
and
momentary
to
himself
,
the
benefit
like
to
be
perpetual
unto
them
and
others
,
who
were
resolved
to
live
and
die
in
the
Communion
of
the
Church
of
England
.
And
if
the
Bodies
o●
us
men
be
capable
of
any
happiness
in
the
Grave
,
he
had
as
great
a
share
therein
,
as
he
could
desire
;
his
Body
being
accompanied
to
the
Earth
with
great
multitudes
of
People
,
whom
love
,
or
curiosity
,
or
remorse
of
Conscience
had
drawn
together
purposely
to
perform
that
Office
,
and
decently
interred
in
the
Church
of
Alhallows
Barking
(
a
Church
of
his
own
Patronage
and
Jurisdiction
)
according
to
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
of
England
,
In
which
it
may
be
noted
as
a
thing
remarkable
,
That
being
whilst
he
lived
the
greatest
Champion
of
the
Common-Prayer-Book●ere
●ere
by
Law
establi●●ed
,
he
had
the
honour
being
dead
,
to
be
buried
in
the
form
therein
prescribed
,
after
it
had
been
long
disused
,
and
almost
reprobated
in
most
Churches
of
London
.
Nor
need
Posterity
take
care
to
provide
his
Monument
;
he
built
one
for
himself
whilst
he
was
alive
:
It
b●eing
well
observed
by
Deering
(
one
of
his
most
malicious
Enemies
,
and
he
that
threw
the
first
stone
at
him
in
the
beginning
of
this
Parliament
)
that
St.
Paul's
Church
will
be
his
perpetual
Monument
,
and
his
own
Book
(
against
the
Iesuite
)
his
lasting
Epitaph
.
Thus
●ell
Laud
,
and
St.
Pauls●ell
●ell
with
him
:
The
yearly
Contribution
toward
whose
Repair
,
Anno
1641.
when
he
was
plunged
into
his
Troubles
,
fell
from
the
sum
of
15000
l.
and
upward
,
to
somewhat
less
than
1500.
and
afterwards
by
degrees
to
nothing
.
No
less
than
17138
l.
13
s.
4
d.
ob
.
q.
which
remained
in
the
Chamber
of
London
toward
the
carrying
on
of
the
Work
,
is
seised
on
by
an
Order
of
both
Houses
of
Parliament
,
for
the
beginning
of
their
War
against
the
King
;
that
so
they
might
not
only
encounter
him
with
his
own
Arms
and
Ammunition
,
which
he
had
bought
with
his
own
Money
:
but
with
that
Money
too
,
which
he
alone
had
raised
by
his
own
Care
and
Piety
.
Most
of
the
Materials
intended
for
finishing
the
Work
,
were
turned
into
Money
;
and
the
rest
bestowed
on
the
Parish
of
St.
Gregories
,
for
the
Rebuilding
of
that
Church
:
And
all
the
Scaffolding
of
the
Tower
or
Steeple
,
allotted
to
the
payment
of
Iephson's
Regiment
,
who
challenged
an
Arrear
of
1746
l.
15
s.
8
d.
for
their
Service
in
that
cruel
and
unnatural
War
.
The
Pa●ement
of
the
Church
digged
up
,
and
sold
to
the
wealthier
Citizens
,
for
beautifying
their
Country-Houses
;
The
Floor
converted
into
Saw-pits
in
many
places
,
for
cutting
out
such
Timber
as
was
turned
into
Money
;
The
Lead
torn
off
in
some
places
also
;
the
Timber
and
Arches
of
the
Roof
being
thereby
exposed
to
Wind
and
Weather
;
Part
of
the
Stone-work
which
supported
the
Tower
or
Steeple
,
fallen
down
,
and
threatning
the
like
Ruine
unto
all
the
rest
;
The
gallant
Portico
at
the
West-end
thereof
,
obscured
first
by
〈◊〉
House
looking
towards
Ludgate
;
and
afterward
turned
into
an
Exchange
for
Haberdashers
of
small
Wares
,
Hosiers
,
and
such
Petit
Chapmen
:
And
finally
,
the
whole
Body
of
it
converted
to
a
Stable
or
Horse-Garrison
,
for
the
better
awing
of
that
City
,
whose
Pride
and
Faction
raised
the
Fire
,
and
whose
Purse
added
Fewel
to
it
,
for
the
enflaming
of
the
Kingdom
.
Thus
Laud
fell
,
and
the
Church
fell
with
him
;
The
Liturgy
whereof
was
Voted
down
about
the
same
time
in
which
the
Ordinance
was
pass'd
for
his
Condemnation
;
The
Presbyterian
Directory
authorised
for
the
Press
,
by
Ordinance
of
March
13.
next
following
;
Episcopacy
Root
and
Branch
,
which
had
before
been
precondemned
,
suppressed
by
Ordinance
in
like
manner
on
October
9.
1646.
The
Lands
of
all
Cathedrals
sold
,
to
the
exposing
of
those
stately
and
magnificent
Fabricks
to
an
inevitable
Ruine
;
The
Bishops
dispossest
of
their
Lands
and
Rents
,
without
the
Charity
of
a
small
Annual
Pension
toward
their
Support
;
The
Regular
and
Conformable
Clergy
sequestred
,
ejected
,
and
turned
out
of
all
,
to
the
utter
undoing
of
themselves
,
their
Wives
and
Children
;
A
wide
gap
opened
for
letting
in
of
all
Sects
and
Heresies
,
many
of
which
had
been
exploded
and
condemned
in
the
Primitive
times
,
others
so
new
(
and
every
day
begetting
newer
)
that
few
of
them
have
served
out
their
Apprenticeship
,
and
yet
Trade
as
freely
as
if
they
had
served
out
all
their
Time
;
The
Sacred
Ministry
in
the
mean
time
,
or
that
part
of
it
at
the
least
which
consists
in
Preaching
,
usurped
by
Handicra●ts-men
,
Boys
,
and
Women
,
to
the
dishonour
of
God
,
the
infamy
and
disg●●ce
of
the
English
Nation
,
and
the
reproach
of
our
Religion
,
so
much
renowned
(
as
long
as
he
remained
in
Power
)
both
for
external
Glory
and
internal
Purity
.
And
yet
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
he
fell
very
opportunely
in
regard
of
himself
,
before
he
saw
those
horrible
Confusions
which
have
since
brake
into
the
Church
,
the
dissipation
of
the
Clergy
,
the
most
calamitous
death
of
his
Gracious
Sovereign
,
and
the
Extermination
threatned
to
the
Royal
Family
:
any
of
which
would
have
been
far
more
grievous
to
him
,
than
a
thousand
deaths
.
The
opportunity
of
a
quiet
and
untroubled
death
,
was
reckoned
for
a
great
felicity
in
the
Noble
[
(a)
](A43524-e142980-b)
(a)
〈…〉
in
vita
Agric.
Agricela
,
who
could
not
but
in
the
course
of
a
long
life
,
have
felt
the
hundredth
part
of
those
Griefs
and
Sorrows
,
which
would
have
pierced
the
Soul
of
this
Pious
Prelate
,
had
not
God
gathered
him
to
his
Fathers
in
so
good
an
hour
.
But
fallen
he
is
;
and
being
fallen
,
there
is
no
question
to
be
made
,
but
most
men
would
spend
their
Judgments
on
his
Life
and
Actions
.
[
(b)
](A43524-e143010-b)
(b)
Dering●●
Col●●ctio●
of
Speeches
.
One
tells
us
of
him
,
That
the
roughness
of
his
uncourtly
Nature
,
sent
most
men
discontented
from
him
;
though
afterwards
,
of
his
own
accord
,
he
would
find
means
to
sweeten
many
of
them
again
,
when
they
least
looked
for
it
.
[
(c)
](A43524-e143030-b)
(c)
Ch.
Hist.
B.
11.
p
219.
Another
,
That
he
had
so
little
command
of
his
passions
,
that
he
could
not
repress
them
at
the
Star-Chamber
,
or
the
High-Commission
;
which
made
his
Censure
always
follow
the
severer
side
.
Some
thought
,
That
out
of
a
dislike
of
that
Popularity
,
which
was
too
much
affected
by
his
Predecessor
,
he
was
carried
on
so
●ar
to
the
t'other
extreme
,
as
to
fail
in
many
necessary
Civilities
to
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
,
by
which
he
might
have
obliged
them
,
and
indeed
himself
.
Others
,
that
by
this
reserved
,
and
implausible
humor
,
he
so
far
lost
the
love
of
his
own
Diocess
(
the
Gentry
whereof
he
neither
entertained
at
Canterbury
,
nor
f●ailed
at
Lambeth
,
as
all
his
Predecessors
had
done
before
him
)
that
one
of
them
who
served
in
Parliament
for
the
County
of
Kent
,
threw
the
first
dirt
at
him
.
Some
said
that
he
trusted
too
much
to
his
own
single
judgement
,
in
the
Contriving
and
carrying
on
of
his
designs
;
seldom
advising
with
any
of
the
other
Bishops
,
till
he
had
digested
the
whole
business
,
and
then
referring
nothing
to
them
b●t
the
Execution
,
which
made
it
less
Cordially
followed
by
the
greater
part
,
then
it
had
been
otherwise
.
And
others
,
that
he
pre●●med
too
much
on
the
Love
and
Goodness
of
the
King
,
whose
Love
a●d
Goodness
not
being
seconded
by
Power
,
proved
afterward
so
insufficient
to
save
him
harmless
,
and
keep
his
head
upon
his
shoulders
,
that
it
served
rather
to
expose
him
to
the
publick
hat●ed
.
In
which
Respect
it
was
conceived
that
the
Lord
Protector
●ommerset
followed
his
work
more
like
a
States-man
(
though
of
himself
he
was
accounted
no
deep
Polititian
)
not
venturing
on
the
Alteration
of
Religion
which
he
had
projected
,
till
he
had
put
himself
into
the
head
of
an
Army
,
under
Pretence
of
making
War
against
the
Scots
;
nothing
but
the
unseasonable
disbanding
whereof
could
〈◊〉
plunged
him
into
those
Calamities
,
which
ensued
upon
it
.
It
was
discoursed
by
some
that
he
was
too
suddain
and
precipitate
,
in
the
persuit
of
his
undertakings
,
the
fruits
whereof
he
desired
to
●aile
before
they
were
ripe
;
and
did
not
think
the
work
well
do●e
,
except
he
might
enjoy
as
well
the
comfort
of
it
in
his
Life
,
as
the
Honour
of
it
after
his
death
:
quite
contrary
therein
to
the
Grandees
of
the
Puritan
faction
,
who
,
after
the
first
heats
were
over
in
Queen
Elizabeths
time
,
carried
their
work
for
thirty
years
together
,
like
M●l●s
under
the
Ground
,
not
casting
up
any
earth
before
〈◊〉
,
till
they
had
made
so
strong
a
party
in
the
House
of
Commons
〈◊〉
was
able
to
hold
the
King
to
their
own
Conditions
.
And
there●●●●
it
was
thought
by
others
,
that
his
business
was
not
so
well
〈◊〉
as
it
should
have
been
;
the
three
first
Parliaments
of
this
King
〈◊〉
dissolved
in
such
discontentments
,
as
could
not
easily
be
for
〈◊〉
the
Scots
as
much
exasperated
by
the
Commission
of
Sur
〈◊〉
which
they
exprest
plainly
by
their
disaffections
to
his
Person
and
Government
,
at
his
first
Parliament
in
that
Kingdom
;
and
the
English
shortly
after
,
startled
by
the
Writs
for
Shipmony
,
which
seemed
to
threaten
a
destruction
to
that
Legal
Property
,
which
every
man
challenged
in
his
own
.
Some
who
seemed
wiser
then
the
Rest
complained
,
that
his
Em●●acements
were
two
large
and
general
;
and
that
he
had
more
〈◊〉
in
the
fire
at
once
,
then
could
be
well
hammer'd
in
one
forge
.
Not
suffering
any
one
of
his
Counsels
to
hold
on
a
Probationship
,
before
it
was
retarded
and
pulled
back
by
another
.
By
means
whereof
the
whole
piece
being
laid
open
at
once
,
the
Figures
of
it
appeared
more
terrible
,
and
unhansomly
wrought
then
otherwise
they
would
have
done
,
in
case
they
had
been
shown
by
little
and
little
.
By
these
it
was
discoursed
,
that
within
the
spa●e
o●
one
year
after
his
coming
to
the
Chair
of
Canterbury
,
he
had
en●aged
himself
,
in
Six
several
Counsels
and
designs
,
all
of
them
o●
so
high
a
nature
,
that
each
of
them
might
have
been
enough
to
take
up
that
short
remainder
of
time
which
he
had
to
live
.
It
was
confesse●
▪
that
the
connivence
and
Remisness
of
his
Predecessor
had
left
him
work
enough
to
do
;
but
then
it
was
averred
withal
,
and
proved
by
Ordinary
observation
,
that
an
unskil●ful
Carpenter
might
pull
down
more
in
one
day
then
the
ablest
Architect
in
the
World
could
build
up
in
twenty
;
and
therefore
that
the
Ruines
of
twenty
years
were
not
to
be
repaired
in
one
.
And
for
the
Proof
of
this
they
we●●
pleased
to
note
,
that
within
six
weeks
after
his
coming
to
th●●
Chair
,
his
Majesty
had
laid
the
Foundation
of
the
Scottish
Liturgy
▪
by
Issuing
out
his
Instructions
of
the
8
of
Octob.
for
Officiatin●
the
Divine
Service
in
his
Chappel
at
Edenborough
▪
according
to
〈◊〉
form
and
Ceremony
of
his
Royal
Chappel
at
White
Hall
;
that
●e
had
seconded
it
within
ten
days
after
by
reviving
his
Fathers
Declaration
about
Lawful
Sports
,
with
some
additions
of
his
own
;
and
thirded
it
in
the
very
beginning
of
Novemb.
by
an
Order
o●
the
Council
Table
in
the
case
of
S.
Gregories
,
for
transposing
the
Communion
Table
to
the
Place
of
the
Altar
;
and
that
within
the
first
six
Months
of
the
year
next
following
,
he
sent
out
two
Injunctions
for
reducing
the
Congregations
of
the
French
and
Dutch
to
the
Liturgy
and
Church
of
England
;
Countenanced
the
Petition
of
the
London
Ministers
,
for
encrease
of
maintenance
,
in
the
just
payment
of
their
Tithes
;
and
procured
the
Repealing
of
the
Irish
Articles
,
and
those
of
England
to
be
approved
and
received
in
the
plac●
thereof
.
And
what
said
they
could
be
more
unadvisedly
,
and
un●politickly
done
,
then
to
draw
upon
himself
at
once
the
〈…〉
pleasure
of
three
Kingdoms
in
the
several
Concernments
of
each
Nation
;
as
also
all
the
Genevian
Churches
abroad
in
their
Prop●
Interesses
;
Fomented
by
the
Pride
and
Purse
of
the
City
of
〈◊〉
and
prosecuted
by
the
Malice
and
Activity
of
the
Puritan●●ction
●●ction
▪
in
them
all
united
in
the
Common
quarrel
or
the
Lords
day
Sabbath
▪
They
added
that
King
Edward
the
first
,
began
not
with
the
Conquest
of
Wales
,
before
he
had
well
settled
his
affairs
in
England
,
and
that
he
undertook
not
the
following
War
against
the
Scots
(
whom
afterwards
he
brought
under
his
obedience
)
till
some
years
after
he
had
finished
the
Conquest
of
Wales
;
that
as
all
Sup●r●●tations
are
dangerous
to
the
Product
of
the
Births
of
Nature
;
and
nothing
more
Repugnant
to
a
Regular
Diet
than
to
fill
the
〈◊〉
with
fresh
viands
,
before
it
is
Emptied
of
the
Former
;
so
not●ing
〈◊〉
i●
more
destructive
to
the
Body
Politick
,
than
to
try
two
many
Exp●riments
at
once
upon
it
,
which
cannot
possibly
work
well
together
to
t●e
publick
health
;
and
therefore
,
that
he
should
have
practised
upon
one
Kingdom
after
another
as
best
became
so
able
a
Physician
,
and
so
exact
a
Ma●ter
in
the
Art
of
a
Christian
Warfare
;
that
one
of
them
might
have
followed
the
good
Example
of
the
other
,
and
not
all
joyn
together
(
like
so
many
ill
humours
)
to
the
common
disturbance
of
the
work
.
Such
were
the
Censures
and
Discourses
,
which
were
passed
upon
him
betwixt
his
Imprisonment
and
his
Death
,
and
for
some
years
after
.
In
which
how
much
or
little
there
is
of
truth
,
is
left
unto
the
●udgment
of
those
,
who
are
more
thoroughly
acquainted
with
his
disposition
and
a●●ections
,
his
secret
Counsels
,
and
the
Reasons
which
directed
him
in
the
conduct
of
them
,
than
I
can
honestly
pretend
to
.
All
I
can
say
,
is
that
,
which
may
be
said
by
any
other
,
which
●ad
no
more
access
to
him
than
my self
:
Of
Stature
he
was
low
,
but
of
strong
Composition
;
so
short
a
Trunck
never
contained
so
much
excellent
Treasure
,
which
therefore
was
to
be
the
stronger
,
by
reason
of
the
wealth
which
was
lodged
within
it
.
His
Countenance
chearful
and
well-bloudied
,
more
fleshy
(
as
I
have
often
heard
him
say
)
than
any
other
part
of
his
body
;
which
chearfulness
and
vivacity
he
carried
with
him
to
the
very
Block
,
notwithstanding
the
Afflictions
of
four
years
Imprisonment
,
and
the
infelicity
of
the
times
.
For
at
his
first
Commitment
he
besought
God
(
as
is
observed
in
the
Breviate
)
to
give
him
full
patience
,
proportionable
comfort
,
and
contentment
with
whatsoever
he
should
send
;
and
he
was
heard
in
what
he
prayed
for
:
for
notwithstanding
that
he
had
fed
long
on
the
bread
of
carefulness
,
and
drank
the
water
of
affliction
;
yet
as
the
Scripture
telleth
us
of
the
four
Hebrew
Children
,
His
Countenance
appeared
fairer
and
fatter
in
flesh
,
than
any
of
those
who
eat
their
portion
of
the
Kings
Meat
,
and
drank
of
his
Wine
;
A
gallant
Spirit
being
for
the
most
part
like
the
Sun
,
which
shews
the
greater
at
his
setting
.
But
to
proceed
in
that
weak
Character
,
which
my
Pen
is
able
to
afford
him
,
Of
Apprehension
he
was
quick
and
sudden
,
of
a
very
sociable
Wit
,
and
a
pleasant
Humour
;
and
one
that
knew
as
well
how
to
put
off
the
Gravity
of
his
Place
,
and
Person
,
when
he
saw
occasion
,
as
any
man
living
whatso●ver
;
Accessible
enough
at
all
times
but
when
he
was
tired
out
with
multiplicity
and
vexation
of
business
,
which
some
,
who
did
not
understand
him
,
ascribed
unto
the
natural
ruggedness
of
his
Disposition
;
Zealous
he
was
in
the
Religion
here
established
,
as
hath
been
made
apparent
in
the
course
of
this
History
;
Constant
not
only
to
the
Publick
Prayers
in
his
Chappel
,
but
to
his
private
Devotions
in
his
Closet
;
A
special
Benefactor
to
the
Town
of
Reading
,
where
he
had
his
Birth
,
and
to
the
University
of
Oxon.
where
he
had
his
Breeding
;
so
much
the
more
to
this
last
,
as
he
preferred
his
Well
〈…〉
〈◊〉
his
B●●●i●
.
Happy
in
this
,
that
he
accomplished
those
good
works
in
the
time
of
his
Life
,
which
otherwise
must
have
●hrunk
to
nothing
in
the
hands
of
Executors
.
To
speak
of
the
Integrity
of
so
great
a
Person
,
would
be
an
injury
to
his
Vertues
:
One
Argument
whereof
may
be
,
if
there
were
no
other
,
That
in
so
long
a
time
of
Power
and
Greatness
,
wherein
he
had
the
principal
managing
of
Affairs
both
in
Church
and
State
,
he
made
himself
the
Master
of
so
small
a
Fortune
,
that
it
was
totally
exhausted
in
his
Benefactions
unto
Oxon.
and
Reading
,
before
remembred
.
The
rest
I
shall
refer
to
the
Breviate
of
his
Life
and
Action
,
though
published
of
purpose
to
defame
him
,
and
render
him
more
odious
to
the
Common
People
:
In
which
it
will
appear
,
to
an
equal
and
impartial
Reader
,
That
he
was
a
man
of
such
eminent
Vertues
,
such
an
exemplary
Piety
towards
God
,
such
an
unwearied
Fidelity
to
his
Gracious
Sovereign
,
of
such
a
publick
Soul
towards
Church
and
State
,
so
fixt
a
Constancy
in
Friendship
,
and
one
so
little
byassed
by
his
private
Interesses
,
that
Plutarch
,
if
he
were
alive
,
would
be
much
troubled
to
find
a
sufficient
Parallel
wherewith
to
match
him
in
all
the
Lineaments
of
perfect
Vertue
.
Thus
lived
this
most
Reverend
,
Renowned
,
and
Religious
Prelate
;
and
thus
he
died
;
when
he
had
lived
seventy
one
years
,
thirteen
Weeks
,
and
four
daies
,
if
at
the
least
he
may
be
properly
said
to
die
:
the
great
Example
of
whose
Vertue
shall
continue
alway
,
not
only
in
the
Minds
of
Men
,
but
in
the
Annals
of
succeeding
Ages
with
Renown
and
Fame
.
His
Death
the
more
remarkable
in
falling
on
St.
Williams
day
,
as
if
it
did
design
him
to
an
equal
place
in
the
English
Calendar
,
with
that
which
William
,
Archbishop
of
Bourgeois
,
had
obtained
in
the
French
;
Who
being
as
great
a
Zealot
in
his
time
against
the
spreading
and
increase
of
the
Albigenses
,
(
as
Laud
was
thought
to
be
against
those
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
and
the
Scottish
Covenanters
)
hath
ever
since
been
honoured
as
a
Saint
in
the
Gallican
Church
;
the
tenth
of
Ianuary
being
destined
for
the
solemnities
of
his
Commemoration
,
on
which
day
our
Laud
ascended
from
the
Scaffold
to
a
Throne
of
Glory
.
The
End
of
the
Second
Part.